« Back
Generated:
Post last updated:
Sing by the light here at nightfall
With devils and demons at home, letting a genie out of its box might be an improvement
Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has been running for hours and now he's out of lesser restorations and the crusaders have horses and they are catching up.

It means they didn't find the soldier-slaves he freed and helped hide, which is good. It also means he has to fight them, which is less good, because his babau allies split some time ago and he's worried they're trying to circle around and get to the ex-slaves while he's busy.

He makes it to the next village and runs into the biggest house he can see; they'll have to to dismount and they probably won't burn it down around him. It's a tavern, which is even better. Weirdly empty inside, though. Close and bar the door -

This door has no bar, not even fittings where one would slide in. It doesn't seem to have a lock, either. It's probably magical, then, no time to figure it out; he drags a table across the door.

Can he see the crusaders approach through the window?

...um.

Permalink Mark Unread

Not unless the crusaders happen to look like a panorama of exploding stars.

There's a tall red hat with a pompom taped to the glass such that if you were somewhat shorter it might look like one of the exploding stars was wearing it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Life on the Worldwound borders is full of surprises! They're almost always nasty ones, though. Maybe this isn't the best place to stage his valiant last stand after all.

Who'd make an illusion of exploding stars? A cultist of a demon lord with a grudge against Desna? There's that nursery tale about all the demon lords uniting in a war against the gods...

Focus. He needs eyes on the crusaders. Maybe there's a normal window on the second floor?

Permalink Mark Unread

As he turns to go up the stairs, he might notice that the room is empty, apart from himself and the furniture. A long polished wooden bar runs the length of the far side of the room. Someone has placed a red hat on it as well, and put up garlands of mistletoe around the border of the room.

There are two doors labeled "Security" and "Infirmary" flanking the open stairwell.

The stairs seem to go much further up than the building he saw from the outside would suggest. And when he steps out into the carpeted hallway of the second floor, it stretches ahead of him for at least half a kilometer before turning a corner. There are no visible windows.

Permalink Mark Unread

What an obvious illusion! There can't actually be a third of a mile of corridor here, so if he goes forward he'll eventually reach a wall, and that will let him break it.

Or he'll hit the trap he expects twenty feet in, that would also do it. He's not going to mess with the local wizard (cleric? demon?) who disguised his tower as a bar, left the front door unlocked, and taught the locals not to wander in.

He's going to go back down and try slip away. If the crusaders are already at the door he'll make them chase him into the house until they spring a trap or summon an angry wizard, and then he'll run away in the confusion.

This feels like a better plan already. He moves the table a little bit away from the door and cautiously opens it a crack.

Permalink Mark Unread

Everyone is exactly where they were before he closed the door. The locals stop to stare at him, presumably because he went into the forbidden wizard's bar and came out alive.

The crusaders are just coming into view. They are exactly where he saw them five minutes ago. Gord knows he doesn't understand what's going on, but he has no choice: they've seen him now, and are shouting and pointing and urging their horses to a gallop.

Plan B it is, then. He'll draw them into the spooky house and when the time is right he'll cast invisibility and run.

Gord closes the door again, leaving a narrow space for them to file into by the table-barricade, and stands with his sword at the ready.

Permalink Mark Unread

The door opens to reveal a tall, slender woman with dark brown hair wearing a long silver dress and carrying a cube of light.

"Pine, I ..." she starts to say, before frowning in confusion.

(In the background, half of her self-tree is pulled out of whatever they were doing to pore over the sensor returns from Milliways)

She blinks the notifications out of her HUD and focuses on Gord.

"Hello, I don't think we've met."

Permalink Mark Unread

She sees a very well-built man. This fact stands out about him, because he is wearing the pants half of a chainmail suit, but no shirt. 

It probably won't distract her from noticing that he's also swinging a sword towards her with deadly intent.

He stops the swing at the last moment, though, holding the sword threateningly against her throat. (Ingrained reaction: not-visibly-armed, not-hostile, maybe-civilian.)

Then he realizes this must be the local magic-user. Split-second decision: he won't kill her unprovoked and if he keeps threatening her he'll turn her against him. He lowers his sword.

"No, I don't believe we have," he says apologetically, "I'm terribly sorry for intruding on you like this and I promise my only purpose is to leave here unharmed. There are three riders right behind you who are after me and I thought to take shelter in your tower. I'll pay you in coin or service if you help me fend them off."

Permalink Mark Unread

She blinks.

"I have no idea what you're talking about. I think something very strange has happened. This door normally leads to my girlfriend's bedroom, but it appears as though this time it leads to ..." she makes a show of squinting past him. "A bar in a pocket dimension of some kind?"

She leans to the side, gesturing out at the large sunlit living room behind her, furnished with silver clothing to match her dress and decorated with purple and gold highlights.

"And as you can see, there are no riders in my living room."

 

As she stands there, four microscopic wormholes connected to her fixity device drift into the room and spread themselves out around the bar area. She doesn't manifest anyone to talk to the two people in the rooms off the main bar area, or to talk to the bar itself yet, because everyone watching through her eyes right now is still very confused.

In the background, prediction markets spin up trying to infer what has happened here and who this man is. The physicists are very excited by the various exotic things around his person. There's a bag with a very small pocket dimension anchored inside it using a novel technique, and a sword that has some kind of very intricate braid of exotic particles wrapped around it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Thaaaat's a more powerful spellcaster than he assumed! Or more illusions. Or both, why not both? Gord will be polite to this clearly magically powerful person.

"My name is Gord. I entered what I thought was an ordinary house in a village about fourteen miles south of Kenabres along the Sellen, and found myself here. The riders I mentioned are also there. Is that somewhere your door opens to?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Gord!" she says, apparently sincerely. "My name is Weeping Cherry. I have never heard of Kenabres or the Sellen, and this door has never opened anywhere other than the bedroom since I had this house built."

Her eyes saccade, reading some text off of her HUD.

"If I'm not mistaken, though, that bar is alive. If they live in this pocket dimension, they might know more about what's going on here."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord expects to encounter pocket dimensions and people who have never heard of Kenabres about equally often, which is to say never. Illusions and lies are a much simpler explanation, and almost always the correct one. The room he sees behind her could also be an illusion.

But he's being polite, and cautious, and he doesn't want to antagonize an unknown spellcaster when he's pretty sure the riders are still out there looking for him, so he'll humor her for now.

"Kenabres is a city in Mendev on the eastern border of the Worldwound."

"I have never been in a pocket dimension or met a living bar. You don't seem to be very surprised; is it a more ordinary occurrence, where you live?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, he hasn't exactly moved to unblock the door. The fixity devices are reading several light-seconds of corridor up that stairwell, with no end in sight, but only four life-signs in the whole place. So talking to the others, while important, is not necessarily urgent enough that she should force the door or teleport past him.

(In the background, some physicists start looking at the cosmic microwave background inside the bar and making excited noises at each other. Other physicists are examining the exotic particles that look like they're twisted up in complex patterns inside his brain.)

"Not at all! This is probably the strangest thing that has ever happened to me," she reassures him. "It's just that being calm and polite is usually a good default strategy when you are incredibly confused. I did start sharing my eyes with the rest of my self-tree as soon as something strange happened -- it's their job to figure out what's going on, and my job to be the point-person dedicated to finding out more and managing interactions with aliens."

She dismisses her cube of light and replaces it with a not-to-scale model of the solar system.

"I've never heard of Mendev or the Worldwound either. I'm from Earth -- the third planet around our sun," she says, pointing to it. "Although right now my house is actually on a planetoid in orbit around Jupiter." She points again.

Permalink Mark Unread

He belatedly moves back to let her come in. An overturned table is unlikely to stop a wizard and it's impolite (and may come across as unfriendly) to keep her out at this point.

"I don't know what you mean by a self-tree." And now that he's focusing on her face, he can see her lips aren't moving in sync with her voice. "Your translation spell rendered it as - you being a big woody plant?"

"We call the planet Golarion, in the language I'm speaking, which is Hallit. Third from the sun sounds right. I'm not sure about the other planets, I'm not a Desnan." He's heard you can get anywhere with a couple of plane shifts and a teleport. A summer house on another planets sounds wild but who knows what really powerful spellcasters do with their time?

"The Worldwound is the big planar tear into the Abyss that opened about a century ago in Sarkoris-that-was, and demons come through it." That should get through no matter what language she really speaks beneath the Tongues.

Permalink Mark Unread

That gives her so many additional questions.

 

She moves past him to take a seat at the bar.

"I don't know what you mean by translation spell," she asserts. "I noticed your lips moving in discordance with what I was hearing, but just thought that was more pocket dimension strangeness to investigate."

Permalink Mark Unread

A note appears on a bar napkin at her elbow.

What can I get you? First drink's free.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, the bar is a person!" she exclaims. "I thought they looked too complex not too be. They say the first drink is free," she relays.

"I want to ask more about the planar rift, though. That sounds bad. Here, let me ..."

She closes her eyes for a moment and then there are two of her, one seated facing the bar and starting up a silent napkin-based conversation and the other one facing him.

"As for what a self-tree is -- it's that. Everybody who was me before I split myself in two," she explains. "It's called that because if you draw it out, it makes a tree shape. I am happy to answer more questions, but it sounds like plausibly the demon situation is urgent? Can you say more about that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has no idea what spells or senses she's using to decide the bar is a person; even he can probably make a napkin appear, and he's only three circles of a cleric.

She can clone herself and he has no idea what circle that is but it must be pretty damn high. Unless it's another illusion? But if it is, and he walks out her illusioned door, he'll be facing those slavers with an angry wizard at his back, so he'd best keep humoring her.

There's an old Sarkorian saying that goes, questions anger wizards, so you won't like their answers, and there's probably a kernel of truth inside the good old prejudice. So he'll tell her more things everyone already knows, and not ask too many questions, and see how she reacts. 

 

"The demon situation isn't very urgent. It's been there for a century, the borders have been stable for most of that time, and there's no crusade at the moment. Local propaganda aside, it's far from the biggest problem in the world, I just happen to live there. And even I find greater evils to fight than the demons." He flashes a grin. "I mentioned it as a landmark. If you show me an illusion of the continents of the third planet, I can pick mine out."

"The translation spell is whatever magic is letting us understand each other despite speaking in different languages! It's very strange that pocket dimension translated correctly but translation spell didn't."

"Perhaps we should check for other translation mistakes? The Abyss is the ontologically Chaotic Evil afterlife plane. Chaos is freely doing what you want, and Law is binding yourself" (and others) "to definitely do something. Evil is benefitting yourself at the expense of others, and its opposite Good is helping others at your own expense. Did all that sound right?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She is momentarily taken aback. Idly, she conjures a globe of Earth and sets it floating to the side of their conversation.

"So there are several things about what you just said that I find confusing," she begins. "For one, I have never before today encountered anything that I would call 'magic' -- the concept is entirely fictional -- so that makes me suspect that when you say magic either it means something else, one of us has been tricked in some way, or the translation spell is failing. Likewise, I have never heard of The Abyss, and have never seen anything I would call an afterlife per se. I think good and evil came through right, although the words 'law' and 'chaos' in my language don't quite mean what you said Law and Chaos do."

She takes a moment to consult with her self-tree.

"My best guess right now is that we're from different worlds -- that is, no matter how far you traveled from your planet, you would never reach mine, no matter what direction you went in, unless you detoured through a pocket dimension like this one. And that probably our worlds run on different rules -- you have something coiled up inside your brain that is made out of a kind of matter that isn't present in my world, for example."

She brings the globe over and holds it out to him.

"I would expect to know about a planar tear anywhere on Earth -- can you indicate where you think your continent is?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"This looks a little different from the maps I've seen, but not entirely different. If this is Golarion, then this continent is definitely Avistan, north of the Inner Sea, and the Worldwound is close to its northern edge."

"Why do you know the word magic if you think it's fictional? Why does the translation spell, which is clearly working, translate as something fictional? Maybe the translation magic is more broken than I thought." He considers. "I can ask Gorum - my god - for a minor translation spell of my own. It would let you speak my language without translation, if you're willing to let me cast a spell on you."

"The rest of what you said seems simpler. We call places which can't be reached by moving far enough different planes - did that translate? - and we know some of them operate on different rules. The Abyss is a plane. There are more than ten known planes, maybe many more." Nine afterlives, and uh... fire, earth, probably some other elements? 

"An afterlife is anywhere your soul goes after you die. It's commonly said there are nine of them, for the nine permutations of Good and Evil, Law and Chaos, with a Neutral position on each. Not all planes are afterlives." 

Permalink Mark Unread

If gods are the source of magic, that gives her a few hypotheses about what is happening in his world, although it's too soon to jump to conclusions. She sets aside the afterlives comment to be examined in a moment, when she stops being so surprised by everything he says.

"To take that a little bit out of order -- planes also translated, but it came through as using a word that usually has fictional connotations when used in this way. I think my new guess is that the translation spell is just finding the closest literal mapping between our languages, without caring about aligning connotation, and that probably I should just ignore the 'sounds fictional' parts of what you're saying and assume that I'll eventually figure out the right words. Does that sound reasonable?"

"That aside, I would be very interested in seeing you cast a spell, because then I can look at it and see what its made of and possibly figure out if it corresponds to something I already know about. Do you know how your spell would let me speak your language? Does it modify the way my senses work, the way that the existing spell seems to, or does it modify me directly to understand your language? Would you be willing to cast a spell that doesn't affect me, so that I can watch it and see what it does?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"This particular spell would let you understand and speak my language, for a short amount of time. It doesn't affect your senses, in the sense that someone who shares your senses wouldn't be affected, and you would hear the sounds I'm really making."

"Here's a very simple spell: create water." He waves his hand and water rains down. "I can make a lot more, if there's somewhere to put it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, that is amazingly cool! She watches the sensor replay in slow motion, and then absently makes the visualization visible to him too. His brain does something that she's not looking at for privacy reasons, and then a tight coil of strange particles uncoils down his arm and then does ... something, and water precipitates out of the air. The spell folds back up and returns to whence it came.

(In the background, someone decides that staying here is too risky, and transparently pulls Weeping Cherry's brain out of her skull and into simulation in a computer buried under the crust of Pluto)

"That is wonderful!" she exclaims, clapping her hands in delight. "Wow. I've never seen anything which works like that. I use specialized crystals to do things like that, but they're made of the same baryons as everything else, and don't operate on such small scales."

Maybe this is what it looks like when a society figures out femptoscale engineering?

She starts trying to figure out how to synthesize some of the components of that 'spell' before reminding herself that other people will be working on that and that she should focus on diplomacy.

"I think if I see a few more of those I can probably reverse engineer them," she tells him. He mentioned using money earlier, so he probably comes from a context where she should offer to pay him for the information. There's some gold in his pouch, so he probably would be willing to trade for that? "I would be willing to pay you to demonstrate any other spells you can use, although I don't have whatever currency you use. I can pay you in refined gold instead?"

Permalink Mark Unread

If this is a charade, he has no idea what the point could possibly be. She's either an extraplanar being... unfamiliar with the simplest most common bit of magic... or she's pretending to be one. While carrying a cube of light that very much looks magical (but he can't detect magic today) and knowing about planes and pocket dimensions. She's certainly selling the alien bit... While looking perfectly human.

"I will gladly take payment in gold, but these minor spells are usually free, because I can cast them as often as I want and they only take a few seconds. I have four like that, another being to create some light" - he demonstrates - "one that repairs broken objects, but takes ten minutes to cast. And one that makes rotten or poisoned food safe to eat, which I can demonstrate if you find me some spoiled milk or the like."

"Other spells can only be used a few times a day, and those are the ones that normally cost money."

"I don't mind showing you magic, but first I would like to understand whether I'm now stuck on your plane," and have to kill people until Gorum grants me plane shift, but he'd better not say that out loud, "or whether I can go home, and how?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She glances at the summary that pops up in her HUD.

"Bar -- that's the bar's name -- says that if you open the door, it should return you to your home plane," she says.

 

Her selftree holds a brief poll on whether to go through the door if he opens it. On the one hand, there is an entire planet of people that she has the chance to reach out and help. On the other hand, time will be stopped there until they get a wormhole through to synchronize the worlds, so it's not as much of a screaming moral emergency as it would normally be. And they have 'afterlives', so plausibly whoever designed the femptomachines already has mortality fixed. On the gripping hand, she has no access to his world without his help -- so she should try to treat him like the valuable trading partner that he is, because that's how she would want someone to treat her in the analogous circumstance.

 

"Bar also says that time is paused in your world so long as the door is closed and nothing else is forcing the worlds to be synchronized, so if you have urgent tasks waiting at home, you don't need to rush back," she continues. "That said, I would quite like to visit your world -- both so that I can see an alien world, and because if there are still things that are scarce, like those spells you mentioned, I can probably help give people more resources."

Permalink Mark Unread

On the one hand, this is a ridiculous setup that he has no reason to believe in, and he's politely playing along hoping the point of it all will become clear eventually. And if she (or the supposed intelligent bar) is saying he can have some gold and go home, he should just take it and go.

On the other hand, if he's pretending to take her at her word, then he shouldn't give her access to Golarion without knowing what she (and potentially the rest of her world!) will do with it. It's probably irresponsible to import aliens without even checking if they're Evil or Lawful or anything.

Not that he has a way to check. He can wait for tomorrow morning and prepare a lot of detect spells and hope she doesn't beat them and doesn't take offense and has a detectable alignment which is at all predictive of everyone else from her world who she might bring over or who might follow her, up to and including whole new gods she might pray to... yeah, no.

On the gripping hand, which is Gorum's, if she needs him to open the door for her, she can just force him to do it. He doesn't have a quick suicide prepared and he can't fight a whole world of people who ostensibly have no magic but can clone themselves. For all he knows, that cube of light she was carrying is a dangerous weapon.

Maybe the door can only be opened willingly and they have no magic to control minds, but he'd be taking her word for it, so - better not to test it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Of course, she could just admit to being Evil and/or Lawful and intending to do something he'd rather die or be exiled to prevent. It's possible for her to say something like that, some Lawful people are very straightforward about their villainy, so he should at least ask.

"What kinds of things would you do in Golarion if you were there? What people or causes would you give resources to, and what would you ask in exchange? What resources would you bring with you? Are you speaking only for yourself, are there other people from your world who would come over?" 

"...are there things we could help you with, or that you want to buy, besides demonstrations of magic? I don't know what problems you have in your world but I imagine some places could be even worse off than we are." And benefit from a cleric of Gorum, if they really have no magic that means no healing and any society would care about that.

"I can tell you more about Golarion to help you answer that, and you can also tell me about your world. What is it called? Are you a particularly powerful or unusual person, or an average one who just happened to open this door?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're right that knowing more about Golarion is probably necessary to figuring out exactly what I would do there, but my goals are generally to give every sentient being as good a life as I can. People are very different, though, so just imposing things on people doesn't actually work to make their lives better. Therefore, I focus on giving people the ability to get out of situations they don't want to be in, and giving them enough material wealth that they could re-start their life somewhere else if they didn't like any of the places they could go," she explains.

"As for your other questions -- maybe it would help explain them all if I told you a bit about my life story. When I was young, we hadn't yet invented the crystals that let us do things like duplicate ourselves, conjure materials, or bend space. And the world was fairly horrible. A lot of people were trapped in situations that hurt them, and people kept dying with no detectable afterlife. So I built the first fixity crystal," she continues.

She waves her hand and summons a picture of a fixity crystal to illustrate.

"Fixity crystals let you control the location of everything within their range. That may not sound very powerful, but it also lets you rearrange the fundamental building blocks that objects are made out of -- the tiny indivisible parts that link together to make larger objects. With a lot of work, that made it possible to conjure food and water, to stitch injuries back together, to freeze things in time, and to assemble more fixity crystals."

The picture changes to show a shining hexagonal castle rising from the sea.

"From there, I worked to assemble a fixity crystal large enough to cover the planet (called Earth), and then worked with the existing governments to provide food and water. I built an island in the sea and set up teleportation so that anyone could go there and use it as a stepping stone to found their own nation or to move on elsewhere."

"As far as I'm concerned, the fixity crystals are my gift to all sentient beings -- I think of everyone as being entitled to an equal share of what they can do. If you let me visit Golarion, I would install a crystal there, and it would permit people to teleport freely back and forth between Golarion and Earth, to create objects on demand, etc."

She dismisses the illusion.

"As for what I would want from Golarion in exchange -- I don't believe in charging for things that I would give away free anyway, but I would still be interested in buying all sorts of things. Magic -- both demonstrations and help learning and integrating it into what I can do already -- but also your knowledge of science and history, copies of your stories and great works of art, hiring people to work at various jobs, etc. From you specifically right now, I want to buy information about Golarion and transportation thereto. Being nervous about giving someone access to your world is very understandable, so I should also say that if you choose not to let me, I won't follow you through that door. When I say that people should be able to leave situations they don't want to be in, I mean it, although I would be very sad," she concludes.

She leans forward slightly.

"I'm happy to clarify any of that, or answer more questions, but I do have my own questions about Golarion -- Could you summarize your life, perhaps? What is a day like for an average person? What are the ongoing emergencies that should be addressed before anything else, and what are the major dangers that should be avoided or negotiated with? What does your god do, other than giving you magic?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That sounds very Chaotic Good, in our terms!" In fact it sounds perfectly tailored to what Gord, himself, might do with limitless power. Let everyone leave to make their own lives, away from the petty tyrants who force them to suffer "for their own good" (or sometimes "for the greater good", which is no better). Gift freedom to people, not nations or races or governments, guided by the fundamental truth that everyone has their own best interests at heart and that the Good is to help them pursue it no matter where it might lead.

He is instantly suspicious that she's reading his mind. He opened a magic door and found a genie who literally promises to fix the whole world, if only he'd set her free, and the promise hits so dead center of what he is. He's dealt with a succubus before and she's not like that - not only because the things she's promising are of a different nature - the succubus was easier to understand. To trust, even, because he'd known her wants and needs and you can, in fact, trust demons to follow their incentives. Weeping Cherry is coming across as really alien, not in the things she promises (any Desnan could say as much) but in the things she omits.

 

"I'm not clear on where these people go using the crystal - is there a lot of unsettled wilderness on Earth that people can move to, unclaimed by any nations? Are there other planets or planes you're linked to? How did you find them, if you don't have any magic?"

"If you let everyone use the crystal, what happens if they fight over it, or use it to make weapons for fighting one another, or to do something you'd hate? Does using the crystal require your permission? Would you need to approve everyone who teleports from Golarion to Earth? What would you do if you let through some people and came to regret it later, because they did something on Earth that you don't like?"

If she has this power, she uses it for her own goals: this is an axiom. Even gods who dedicate their lives to helping others don't help them do things those gods hate. Where does she put the fine line between setting others free, and enabling them to do things she disapproves of?

"I'm also concerned about the translation again. The word I'm hearing as fixity sounds like it means fixing things, making them better or whole, but it actually means fixing them in place, like pinned butterflies." A very sad, very Lawful image. "Is that what you meant?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Actually, wait a moment. Like you, I'm being calm and polite" - too polite and too uncommitted to taking any position. "Which, if I'm to take this seriously, is stupid."

Pretending not to care, carefully not leaning into the scenario being played out - that's not how you engage with someone who claims she wants to help people.

 

"Helping all sentient beings equally is an excellent aspiration. In my experience, most sentient beings use their resources to fight each other. You always end up having to choose sides, even if all you want is to be a perfectly Neutral Good dispenser of clean water and Teleports. If everyone in the world cooperated and shared resources equally, we wouldn't have any problems to begin with."

"All the suffering that exists, exists because someone wills it to."

He realizes he's getting emotional and might say something he'd regret, but he can't speak dispassionately about this. If she read his mind to find out what he cares about, well, she might as well see that he cares about it very very strongly.

"In my world, more than half the population are slaves. When enough peasants don't die of starvation or disease, they're conscripted and sent to kill people until they too die and are tortured in Evil afterlives for being soldiers. There are five theocracies owned by Lawful gods who make their people do unspeakable things to one another. One country serves the god of Hell; their neighbors serve the god of torture and pain. The self-proclaimed paragons of Lawful Good have allied with Hell to fight demons, ninety percent of who are miserable people just trying to escape something even worse at home."

"If you put your teleportation portal on an island in the middle of the ocean, you'll get the rich and powerful. You won't get the peasants who can't afford passage on a ship even if they sell all they have. You won't get the slaves fettered by laws and by Law and literal chains, whose tyrants would rather die than set them free. You will offer the governments of the world free food and water, and half of them will launch an invasion to stop you from feeding the other half."

 

"There are many gods and they fight each other as much as mortals do. They grant magic to people who they think will use it in ways the god likes. Gods don't do much on Golarion directly, but each of them wants something most of the other gods oppose, so they empower mortals to fight one another."

"My god is Gorum, the Lord in Iron, the God of War. He gives power to people who strive and want to grow stronger and who risk their lives for their goals. He doesn't care what those goals are. I find that a refreshing kind of honesty, a god who helps you fight but doesn't tell you to fight for him."

"Gorum does care about other things. He would disown me if I killed someone after accepting their surrender, or someone who never tried to fight back. But I fight other Gorumites sometimes, because he'd just as soon empower a jailer as a prison-breaker. He gave me power to do what I was doing already. My convictions are my own." Which is more than he can say for some other followers of gods.

"I'm fighting to help the people in front of me. To free slaves and rescue prisoners and save victims, and to convince people to be free, because the strongest chains are often in the mind. Those are the things I'm choosing to do with my life. Maybe you can do something much greater, because you're so much stronger than me. But no-one is stronger than everyone, and if you try to help everyone at once you'll fail. The best way to help most people is to fight someone else who's making them miserable, and force those people to stop."

"There are many good people on Golarion," including most of the Good ones. "You can ally with them to fight evils, and you'll never run out of evils to fight. But it is folly to think you can help people without fighting anyone about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, fuck," she opines.

 

"That is substantially worse off than I expected a world where people have magic like you showed me to end up being."

She takes a deep breath. It also says really bad things about the state of the world if things powerful enough to get translated as 'gods' are fighting.

 

"So I absolutely understand people fighting each other. Usually, though, people fight each other over resources. You can stop a surprisingly large number of conflicts just by making both sides so rich that they don't have to deal with each other. I was downplaying what fixity fields can do a little, in order to not spook you. You asked where we get the land to let people found their own countries -- the answer is that we manufacture entire new planets and stars and pocket dimensions. A planet is still expensive enough that a single person mostly can't afford one right now, but a group of a hundred people going in on one together could," she states.

"The way that I would handle your world by default -- although hopefully we can improve this plan to make everything smoother, since time is stopped there for the moment -- is to take a peek, stop time long enough to learn all the worlds languages, and then send a message to every individual person telling them that they could speak a certain word or make a certain handsign to call upon the crystal to teleport them elsewhere. If they do, the crystal would present them with an interface," she continues. She puts an example of a purple-edged box showing a variety of different scenes to illustrate -- a waiting room, a forest, a market, a lake, a library, and a picture of her sitting behind a desk. "And let them pick where to go, and then take them there. Then I would send emissaries to the various governments of the world to inform them of what I had just done, distribute a more detailed explanation to people, and ask the governments whether they wanted their land to be a valid teleport destination."

"I would expect the majority of slaves to flee. Some right away, and the others who are initially distrusting after I have the time to explain everything to them, or after their fled brethren send them messages assuring them that it is safe."

 

She adopts an intent expression.

"If I did that, what would you expect to go wrong? Who would try and fight me about it, and how?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're naive. Magic is just power, like any tool. If people are fighting, giving them more power enables them to fight more. People do fight over resources, but many fights are over outcomes, ideals, the future of the world. Resources are just the things that get you there. If your power was only useful for helping free people and moving them to new planets where no-one would ever find them, that would be incredibly good. But I think your power can be used to many ends, because that is the nature of most power, and so everyone is going to fight over it."

"I want to be clear that the ability you're describing is unprecedented. I've never heard of anyone, even gods, claiming to have created whole planets. Sometimes catastrophes happen, and a lot of people die. If a Good god could evacuate them to a new planet, or even to another plane, they would. They can't even stop famines!"

"I've heard an Iomedaean say this is because the gods oppose each other, and if a Good god tried to help, an Evil one would stop them. This doesn't make sense to me, because the gods can't be that precisely balanced by each other, and a lot of big changes do happen that favor some of them over others. And some people say Evil gods cause the famines in the first place, when the Good gods are too weak to stop them."

"But the gods don't talk to me. Only the most powerful clerics say their gods talk to them, and most of them can't be trusted." Neither the gods nor the clerics.

 

Deep breath.

"If you send everyone that message, with no explanation or proof of your intent, only the desperate and the stupid would pick it." And half the Desnans, probably, and many many demons. "That may be much better than doing nothing. But the average slave, who is not about to die or to be tortured, would not choose an unknown fate backed by empty words, and many more would think it a trick, or a test of loyalty."

"And then the governments and churches will become aware of you, and so will the gods. I have no idea who could stop you from unexpectedly teleporting people. But once you do, everyone will be very motivated to find you and make you either their ally or their slave. And if you think you can take on everyone, you wouldn't start with freeing a few slaves, you'd start by freeing Hell, because they own the country of Cheliax, which has a lot of desperate slaves in it, and so they will be among your enemies."

 

"As to how they might fight you: the most powerful spells can locate anyone, anywhere. They can teleport anyone to your location, or teleport you somewhere else, even to another plane. At shorter range they can take over your mind and control everything you do, or read your thoughts or affect your behavior without your even noticing. They can predict the future. They can ask the gods for knowledge, and some of the gods are gods of knowlege and they know a lot."

"There are hundreds, maybe thousands of spells, and no-one knows them all. The most powerful wizards keep what they can do secret, because they're afraid of their rivals. The only things I can be sure a spell can't do are the things that no-one has ever done."

"And if a god intervenes directly, which they can, they can do literally anything. They're not limited to a selection of spells, they can create miracles that solve whatever problem their highest cleric is bothering them about. There must be some limits to what they can do, but they're certainly not public knowledge. The last time the gods fought each other on Golarion directly was a century ago, and it killed a god, opened the Worldwound, sunk a country into the sea, and killed half the population of some other countries. And two more countries became Lawful theocracies. So no-one is very eager to have the gods intervene again."

"So instead, I suggest you learn a lot more about the world, reach out in secret to a few trustworthy people or even gods, and prepare a much bigger surprise attack than setting free the slaves who'd pick a complete unknown over their present life."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods gravely.

"Initial plans are usually pretty bad, but it's important to have them, so that you know what you're comparing to. I deeply appreciate your help in telling me all the obvious ways that the initial plan is going to fail," she agrees.

She conjures herself a lemonade and takes a thoughtful sip.

"I usually think that it is best to give people the time to make their own decisions, but it sounds like the best strategy might be speed? If reaching out to trustworthy people without the gods noticing is possible, that implies that even if the gods know a lot, they don't know everything all the time. Which suggests that if we can grab people fast enough, we might be able to get everyone out before they notice," she muses. "Although I would actually put some stock in the idea that gods balance each other in some way -- creating a planet isn't easy, but the kind of being that can grant spells to let someone else create water from nothing presumably would just need to scale the same thing up to conjure planets."

"If Golarion is about the same size as Earth, I can get everyone out within about 150 milliseconds. Although that doesn't help anyone on another plane. That time won't meaningfully go down unless I spend a lot of resources on it, in which case I can technically get it down to just over 50 milliseconds. Does that sound like the kind of plan that might be an improvement, or would you still recommend stealth instead?" she asks. "Also, would you like some lemonade while we plan?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord is long past the point where he'd be worried about accepting a drink from a mysterious creature. Maybe it's just that he wants to believe. Well, any fey that good at reading his mind deserves to have their lemonade drunk.

Also, this is a bar, and he has just run for three hours expecting a fight at the end of it, and he didn't even get to have his fight.

He accepts the lemonade. It tastes like sweet and sour had a love child that sidles up to you with big eyes and a sign saying Drink Me.

Somehow this is what makes it feel real. A bar with exploding stars out the windows, a woman promising she'll fight the gods themselves to fix the world, and a taste that the best prestidigitation couldn't match, because it isn't magic.

It's the taste of freedom.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has a war to help plan and he is very happy!

"The gods definitely don't know everything, or even most things. Sometimes clerics need to tell their gods about something. I think the gods probably don't care about most things, or it costs them something to track everything. That doesn't mean a god can't know everything about someone, once they know and care about them."

"If someone is prepared to counter a spell, they can do it no matter how fast the spell is. Or a magic trap or item could be triggered and disrupt the spell. So some people might stop themselves, or others who are right next to them, from being teleported. Or they might just resist your teleport, depending on how it works. There could be magical barriers or prisons that prevent some people from being teleported. But I would expect the vast majority of people to get out."

"Except I don't know about everything, and I definitely don't know all the powers of the gods or demigods or even the world's greatest wizards. And some magic can foresee the future, which means the gods can, too."

"If you do succeed, you must prepare for what comes next. If you rescue everyone, and in the next round Asmodeus traces you back to your world and leads a coalition of gods to kill you and take them back, and you don't have god allies and haven't prepared a counter, you will lose. Or maybe you won't lose at home, but you wouldn't be able to help others in Golarion."

"Maybe the Good and Chaotic gods and archwizards and so on would oppose the Evil and Lawful ones and protect you, but that's a risky bet to take, if you don't talk to any of them in advance."

Permalink Mark Unread

She smiles back at him.

"That makes sense. Gods telling the future sounds especially hard to deal with -- I don't think I can rescue everyone and not make it look like they were rescued, especially if gods have exotic senses, which they must," she agrees.

"I don't know whether my teleport would beat people's existing protections, but I expect it probably would," she continues. "If all the protections are the same kind of magic you showed me, it should be fine. I can just move the magic along with them. If they do something more exotic than that, then I don't know for sure."

She leans back and looks up at the garlanded rafters.

"Do you know what gods are? As in, what they're made of or how they came to exist? 'God' is another one of those words that we have that sounds fictional, so I can't really compare it to anything we have, and it sounds like that might be a pretty important question for figuring out either how to ally with some of them or how to prevent them from interfering."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I showed you two of the simplest spells there are, from two out of at least eight schools of magic, neither of which would be useful for preventing or reacting to a teleport! I can't show you wizard spells, or those of sorcerers, witches, demons, and a hundred other rare kinds of spellcaster! I don't know if any of them are relevantly different but seeing light and thinking you know what wish can do is like - seeing a dandelion, and deducing a lion. Or a dragon. Which probably translates as another fictional thing, but if you go around thinking dragons are fictional the one over in Kenabres will soon set you straight." Or maybe dandelions are fictional to her? What is with this stupid translation effect, he still wants to try speak local language and see if it does any better.

"The Worldwound is surrounded by a ring of artifacts called the Wardstones that block anyone from teleporting into or out of the area. I have no idea if your ability beats that and I also have no idea how you'd tell from looking at create water and light." And there could be ten or a hundred equally relevant things around the world without him knowing.

 

"I don't know what gods are made of. I've never seen one and they can presumably look however they want anyway. Maybe they can make their bodies out of whatever they want, too. Maybe they can be disembodied spirits made out of souls and magic and energy."

"I don't even know what the difference is between gods and demon lords and archdevils and everyone else. They're all powerful immortal beings from other planes who grant power to clerics. Some priests insist that demon lords aren't really gods but I don't know what the difference is, except that gods are more powerful than demon lords. Maybe it's just a stupid fight over names."

"What's certain is that some gods are much more powerful than others. They have more and more powerful clerics and rule their own domains or whole planes and own countries on Golarion and so on. Chaotic gods don't conquer countries but some intervene much more often and powerfully than others."

"The weakest gods were mortal before they ascended. Or at least so they claim and all the other gods agree about it so it's probably true. The most recent was Iomedae, Lawful Good goddess of trying to defeat Evil." Gord has taken to heart the sermon he heard once, about Iomedae not being the goddess of fighting Evil. Some things you want Iomedae for, and some you want Gorum, and it's important to know which is which.

"Iomedae and some other gods ascended using an artifact called the Starstone. A man called Aroden created it thousands of years ago, and used it to ascend himself. He raised an island out of the sea, just like you did, and left it there. He had a big cult in Cheliax who thought he'd come back and fix everything and make them a heaven on earth. And then he died in the godwar a century ago." He didn't mean this as a cautionary tale, but if the shoe fits...

"Some other gods were also mortal once but their stories of how they ascended sound like fairytales and I don't know what to make of them. The only half-plausible one says she ate the corpse of another god, but if that were possible other gods would have sent someone they liked better to eat it. And no-one new ascended after Aroden died."

"The other gods - which is by far the most of them - are generally called ancient gods. Some claim to have been around since Creation. Recorded history goes back less than ten thousand years, and some legends millenia before that, but I have no idea if this is most of the span of Creation or just a tiny part."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Asking if you knew what gods are made out of was a bit of a long shot -- I didn't really expect you to know, it's just that if you did have a simple answer that would have been really surprising and informative," she explains.

 

"As for looking at create water and light and thinking that I can extrapolate about teleport protections ..." She pauses to figure out how to explain this. "Dandelions and lions -- assuming these are the plant and the large cat we're talking about -- are very different, but they're made of the same stuff. If I had a pile of dandelions here and a template for how to make a lion, I could rearrange all the smallest pieces of the dandelions to make a lion."

"And your spells are made out of a kind of stuff that I'd never seen before -- that as far as I can tell, doesn't exist in my universe at all. But my fixity crystal was still able to see where it was, which is the same mechanism it uses to manipulate locations. If you'd like to do a test, you can cast create water again and I can try to pull the spell away from you and use it myself. I can try grabbing it without you casting, but I wouldn't want to accidentally grab your other magic at the same time."

"So it's entirely possible that different forms of magic are made out of something that fixity crystals can't manipulate, or that the teleportation shielding works in a way that prevents the fixity field from even reaching the things its protecting in the first place, but it would be ... positing extra complexity that isn't necessary to explain things. Every kind of magic being made out of the same flexible little components would be consistent with everything you've told me so far. That doesn't mean it's true, it just means that I'm more confident betting that my teleportation would work than not."

 

She takes another sip of her lemonade.

"I can see why you're recommending getting allies, though. It sounds like Golarion has a lot of unknowns where we're not sure how my crystal will stack up. One thing we might try -- although I don't actually want to do this until we've spent a while exhausting our options, because it would potentially reveal us to the gods -- is opening the door just long enough to grab a few likely allies with different magic and expertise before closing it to pause time again. If we did, who would you want to grab and why?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe you're relying on the weird translation effect too much. Just because we call a lot of different things magic doesn't mean they're all fundamentally the same, language doesn't work like that - mine doesn't, anyway. Maybe a wizard would know, they study magic. Clerics just use it, so I can't tell you how it works."

"To me it sounds like you're saying everything you haven't seen or even heard of must all be one kind of thing. Like there can only be one thing in Creation that you don't know about. To me it seems obvious that there are lots of things I don't know about and they don't all have to be related to each other."

"I really want to try my own translation spell and see if it does any better. But I didn't ask for it this morning, because I didn't know I'd need it. So I'd have to pray to Gorum for it, and that might him notice us, and we don't want that."

"When you say grab some allies, do you mean going out to convince them to come here, or do you mean very quickly teleporting them with your power and hoping no-one notices?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's not that everything ..." she begins, before cutting herself off and summoning a diagram of the standard model.

"Everything in my entire universe is composed of these twelve types of particles held together by these twelve types of binding. The spell you demonstrated contained many of these, but also an additional four types of particle that I hadn't seen before," she explains. "In my universe, that would imply the existence of a few more particles that I didn't see due to a deep tendency in nature called 'symmetry', but they would have related predictable properties."

"It is entirely possible that your universe isn't so clean -- clearly, things are a lot more complicated than I was expecting, given that apparently a multiverse exists, and the way that I thought things worked is wrong. You're absolutely right that we don't actually know for certain how things will work until we try. But those 4 extra particles in your magic and the others they imply look very flexible. I think -- although I haven't actually reverse engineered it yet -- that they probably suffice to build very wildly different spells, in the same way that the twelve basic particles of matter are enough to build cats, dandelions, boats, and stars. So in some sense, those few particles existing is sufficient to explain very different kinds of magic."

She gropes for a metaphor suited to his apparent tech level and life experience.

"It's like finding a house full of bodies with stab wounds, and a bandit standing outside shouting about how he stabbed the mother. Yes, it's entirely possible that the bandit only stabbed some of them, and that the others were stabbed by a secret group of cultists living in the basement, but if you had to put money on it you'd probably assume that the bandit was responsible for everything."

"So if we get the chance to figure out whether fixity crystals work through teleport barriers, we should. And probably we can figure that out in the first few milliseconds after the door opens, since you said we were near the Worldwound. But until we get more information, my guess is still that even very complicated magic will still be the same fundamental kind of thing as the magic you showed me."

 

She shakes her head to clear it.

"I understand if that doesn't really convince you. I've spent my life working to understand the smallest parts of the universe, and that's given me some intuitions, but this is a very strange situation. The responsible thing, because time is stopped, is probably to come up with a plan for both cases -- what to try if my teleport suffices, and what to fall back to if it doesn't."

"As for calling allies -- I meant trying to teleport them here very quickly so nobody notices, although we could also duplicate them so that we could have them here without anybody being able to see that they had gone. I don't like to do that without asking for permission, though, because it can be very upsetting for people. Does that change your answer, though? Are there people who would be useful to work with only if not teleported, or vice versa?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I hadn't realized you could clone other people! Maybe you should just clone some trustworthy allies a lot - if they agree, of course. Yesterday I would have said that an army of a million powerful azatas, or ten thousand Felandriel Morgethais, could handily conquer the world and do a lot of the good things we'd want done, and it wouldn't be obvious where they came from or what other powers you have."

"I'm not personally well acquainted with any of the most powerful and useful allies I can think of. I have no idea who might react well to nonconsensual cloning, even if they'd agree given the chance to consider it. I assume most people would prefer to be kidnapped rather than cloned and also kidnapped. If they disappear, and merely mortal allies search for them, and time will quickly be stopped again, then I don't think there's a significant risk in teleporting them. Not unless the teleportation effect itself is so novel and unusual that some god would notice it the first time it happens."

"If the people we fetch don't like it, we'd have to hold them prisoner here, and I'm willing to do it but I really hate it. I'm sorry to say that I can only offer guesses, about people I know moderately well who might have better advice, and about people who are very powerful and knowledgeable whom I have not met and don't know how to find."

"...Actually. Go back a step. Can you clone a god?" The mind boggles, but, well - "If that's possible, and you can just have a lot more Desnas and Sarenraes and Milanis running around - they could probably handle the other gods for us -"

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods along. "It makes sense that you're not directly acquainted with all the right people, and I agree that cloning people instead of just teleporting them is worse. I could see it still being worth it, depending on what exactly gets gods attention, but I'd certainly rather just teleport them."

 

She adopts a considering look, staring out past his shoulder. "My ability to clone things depends on being able to observe the entirety of their form, to acquire the 'pattern' to make more, and then on being able to synthesize the materials that they are made out of, or to pull those materials from elsewhere. I can synthesize all of the basic materials from my universe, and I expect to work out how to synthesize the magic particles I've seen from yours, although I think I need to see a spell 'decay' instead of just folding back up inside you in order to figure out how."

She refocuses on him. "So whether I can clone a god I think mostly depends on whether I can get a fixity field to cover them. You said you don't know what gods are made of -- do you know where they are? Do they live among people, or hang out in the theocracies you mentioned, or on other planes? Or failing that, could we maybe arrange for an allied god to come to a particular location?" she questions.

"Oh!" she nearly interrupts herself. "You mentioned that some gods are stronger than other gods -- do you know what resources contribute to that? Even if gods aren't in easily accessible locations, if they are empowered by something, I could plausibly just dump a lot of that resource on some of them."

Permalink Mark Unread

Behind her, her clone at the bar has started doing something that involves slips of green paper rapidly appearing and disappearing on one end of the bar, and books appearing and disappearing on the other.

("Just give me the first cubic lightyear of your recommendations," she told Bar)

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have no idea what gods power draw power from. Maybe the same thing that powers all magic? I haven't heard of them fighting over things or places for power, but maybe that just means there aren't any on Golarion. I've heard stories that gods get power from people praying to them but I think that's just something people made up so they can pretend they actually matter to the gods."

"Most gods have homes on other planes. Some of those homes are meant to be easy to find, although you'd probably be seen going there, and I can't plane shift myself yet. They can certainly go other places, if we can talk to them and convince them to do it."

 

"There are two gods that I know of who live on Golarion in the nations they rule. Neither is someone you'd want to approach."

"Abadar rules Osirion. He's the Lawful Neutral god of banking and commerce and trade, which means he's happy to trade with Asmodeus as long as his coin's good. In his country women have no rights, they can't choose where to live or work or who to marry, they can't even leave their own homes without some man's permission. And some of the men are also slaves, of course. He tells everyone they must obey him to get to Axis, the Lawful Neutral afterlife, where they'll be happier for some reason, even though he also rules Axis."

"Razmir rules Razmiran, which he renamed after himself. He's a Lawful Evil god and he forces everyone to worship him, but he doesn't seem to care what they do other than that. He's a very new and weak god, compared to all the others, I don't think he's got anything but the country and most of the other churches won't acknowledge him."

"The really evil bastards like Asmodeus and Zon-Kuthon don't personally rule their countries, thankfully. But every god who owns a country is a Lawful slaver. Some of them just happen to be the lesser evil."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can show you some spells and you can try to copy them, I was expecting a fight and now I probably don't need these. You can also try copying my magic sword or my bag of holding." He opens the bag to demonstrate how it's bigger on the inside.

"Getting more spells requires praying to Gorum and he might notice I'm somewhere strange and look more closely. Or it might not work because time is stopped for him. Usually I can pray to restore or replace all my spells once per day, and I can pray for one more spell anytime today because I left one slot free this morning in case I needed something later."

 

"Here are the spells I've got right now that I can show you, once each."

"I can make a shield around me that looks like a soap bubble, lasts for a few minutes, and deflects arrows and some hostile spells, about one time in five."

"I can create a copy of my sword that floats in the air next to me and very rarely helps to deflect swordblows, and then I can throw it at someone in a way I can't throw my real sword, after which it vanishes."

"I can illusion myself to look like any other humanoid creature I can imagine of roughly my own size, including clothes. It only affects sight, not touch or sound, and smart people can figure out it's an illusion; this lasts for almost an hour. I can also become invisible; that only lasts for a few minutes. And I can make an illusory double of myself so people don't know which of us to hit."

"I can curse someone to have much less of - one of the six classical attributes of people, this is probably going to translate as a stupid fictional idea again. We think people have six basic qualities that interact with magic and other things. Strength and dexterity are obvious. Resilience or constitution is how healthy you are and how much damage you can withstand. Intelligence and wisdom are - two ways of being good at thinking. And splendour is understanding or persuading other people." He wonders who sorcerers have to persuade when they cast their Splendid spells.

"And finally, I can make a person or item hard to magically find or divine information about, for a few hours. Not, to be clear, in a way that would stand up to gods."

"I can also use the energy of some of these spells to instead heal someone's wounds. This works for some spells but not others and I don't know why. Separately from that, I can heal everyone within thirty feet of me, no matter how many people are there, four more times today. Every cleric can do that, and evil clerics can harm people instead of healing them."

(Gord is still a little bit incredulous that all of magic could be fundamentally the same, when a random third circle cleric's list of spells for the day is as diverse and weirdly specific as this.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"... huh. That is such a specific set of powers," she replies.

"I definitely think it's worth getting a demonstration of those, though. Would you be willing to start with the sword-spell, and let me take a few swings at you with a blunted training weapon? That sounds like a good way to see a spell reacting to other things happening in the environment, as well as a spell that creates something that acts like an object while still being temporary (unlike create water)."

A notification from the spell research team pops up on her HUD.

"Oh, and would it be okay if I looked at your brain in more detail while you were casting the spell? I usually avoid looking at people's brains because of privacy concerns -- many people find the idea upsetting, and it's totally okay if you won't permit that. But I am curious about how the brain interfaces with magic, including things like whether the sword reacts to what you think subconsciously."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not objecting for reasons of privacy exactly but I would like to know what else you could or would do that information. If you use it only to learn about magic and forget it afterwards or destroy the records or however that works, that would be best, but you can look either way." He has things in his head that he's ashamed of, and things he regrets, but he only hides them for strategic reasons and he expects her to follow through even if she suddenly turns out to hate him personally.

"You should try to swing at me a few times before I cast the spell to see how often you can hit me. The spell wouldn't do anything to protect me if I wasn't trying to dodge."

And once she's done that, he casts hedging weapons, and a greatsword-shaped shiny force field appears in the air. It will try to distract and parry her blows! It's very ineffective at doing that, though, because it's also trying to keep out of Gord's own field of vision, so as to not distract him.

"It will stay around for a few minutes. The real benefit is throwing it before it disappears, because most people don't expect me to throw a sword and cleanly decapitate someone across the room." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I would certainly be surprised by that!" she cheerfully agrees. She conjures a target at the other side of the room. "Go ahead and throw it at that."

"As for what I will do with the things seen inside your head: I promise to only keep notes long enough for the group of me currently working on reverse-engineering magic to figure out the interaction with your spells, and then promptly destroy them. The group of me that sees the notes will not communicate their specific contents to anyone else (although I intend to share the abstract summary of how magic connects to your brain), nor attempt to deliberately remember them once their work is done. I don't actually have a way to make myself forget things," she apologizes.

Permalink Mark Unread

In a spacious physics lab in polar solar orbit, a group of Weeping Cherry's forks peer over the data. They trace the decay reactions as the spell comes unwound at the end of its duration. They examine the way that it reaches out to the environment to sense the other combatants, and the way that it imparts forces to the things that it touches. They look at how it attaches to his brain, a tiny specialized structure embedded there to permit his control.

There are weirder things in his brain. A different type of exotic particle, and other complicated structures that they infer are his other spells, plus some bits that they can't determine the precise function of.

As promised, they ignore the majority of his brain, and don't even try to decode his thoughts, beyond checking to see whether his visualization of the space around him affects the sword at all.

Permalink Mark Unread

In Milliways, Weeping Cherry smiles at him again.

"That was very useful, thank you! I want to see your other spells, but let's give the rest of me a chance to pore over this one, since we have time."

She seats herself at the bar again.

"To change topic a bit -- what gods would you recommend approaching?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Hitting a stationary dummy: easy! He could probably do that with his real sword if he practiced. The conjured sword cuts through it cleanly before disappearing.

 

"I haven't met any of the gods, so all my knowledge is secondhand. Even with Gorum, the first time he gave me spells saved my life, and he answers my prayers when I need something specific or new, but he doesn't talk back. Even the gods with the best reputations probably have a lot of motives and goals I wouldn't know about, and even good and honest clerics might mislead people about their gods. Maybe we can find someone trustworthy who knows a god better than that and will recommend them."

"But since we have to try someone, here's my best guess."

"Desna is the strongest Chaotic Good goddess. She's the patron of distant travel and the stars, so she will probably like your scheme and know things that could be relevant."

"Milani is the Chaotic Good goddess of rebellion and freedom and slave uprisings. She's one of the ascended gods, so she's very weak by comparison with someone like Desna and has very few clerics - I only ever met one. But because she was mortal once she understands people as well as we do and she can talk to us without problems."

"Sarenrae is the Neutral Good goddess of healing and redemption and forgiveness. Her clerics say, and I have seen nothing to dispute this, that she really wants to help everyone, but she doesn't really understand mortal people and can't easily talk to them. So she only does things she's really sure won't hurt anyone, like healing people, and not - more complex schemes. But if another god can persuade her she can help a lot because she's one of the strongest gods there are."

"There are other gods who might in fact be a better choice, but I don't know enough about them to say. Adventurers come to the Worldwound from all over. I've heard about gods in Tian Xia who aren't worshipped in Avistan, and there are probably more in other places. And there are many more - smaller gods, or really big angels, or some other kind of thing, who might be great allies but I don't know which ones to approach. Although I can think of a few people I'd ask, if I had the chance, without revealing why I'm asking."

 

"And there's Iomedae, because I know her name will come up somehow even if I don't recommend her. Her church is all over Mendev and she outright owns the country of Lastwall to the south. She is the ascended Lawful Good goddess of defeating Evil, and she is the goddess of painful tradeoffs. I guess the best thing I can say about her is that - she will always pursue the greater good, and she's competent to do it. And I might even mostly agree with her about the Good, as an end goal. But her greater good requires a lot of lesser evils, and she pays for it with other people's lives, without their consent, and that's not something I could ever accept."

"The other reason I don't trust her is that she's Lawful, which means she makes promises that she literally cannot break. And I don't know what she might have promised Asmodeus or Abadar or some other god I never heard of that would require her to betray you to them because she didn't foresee you turning up."

Permalink Mark Unread

Hearing that lawful gods can bind themselves like that is ... interesting. It definitely implies that even the ascended gods think very differently from humans, but it also raises the question of why they haven't undergone a values handshake and consolidated into one entity. Maybe they have, and they merely present different faces for different purposes?

 

"I think being able to make unbreakable promises is possibly useful, but if the first promise you make isn't 'I will never knowingly betray my allies', you're not really doing it right," she remarks. "Being knowably trustworthy is actually really valuable. If we could somehow get a list of what promises she's made, that might give us a better idea of how to trust her -- does her country publish an up-to-date list of her promises? If it doesn't, that's a bad sign, because it implies that she makes promises she doesn't want people to know about."

She drums her fingers on the bar for a moment, thinking about the other things he's said.

"When you say that Sarenrae has trouble understanding mortals -- does that include ascended gods like Milani? I'm just trying to get an idea of what the problems are with communicating better with Sarenrae, because 'get the most powerful Good god to support your plan' sounds like a great idea."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not sure if Iomeadae would betray her allies, but either way her existing oaths might prevent us from becoming her allies, and she might tell someone else about our attempt at contacting her."

"Lastwall publishes some promises she's made, I don't remember all of them offhand, but I'm sure she sometimes promises someone something in confidence and then it's not published, or she just has - secret plans that involve promises that she doesn't want her enemies to know about. I guess she could promise that she hasn't made a certain promise, but that would require asking her if she's made a certain promise, and that would give away information."

"And I'm not speaking from personal knowledge, but my best guess is that Milani is better at talking to Sarenrae than we would be because Milani is smarter than us and knows what it's like to be a god and has a lot of practice at talking to other gods, not because Sarenrae is better at understanding Milani. Although she might be better at it too because she's been talking to her for a while."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I see what you mean!" she says. "That makes sense. If we can do it cheaply, we probably want to pick up a copy of that list, just in case she's done the sensible thing and promised that anyone who comes to her under a flag of parley won't be worse off for having done so."

She shakes her head.

"If Milani is already working on 'explaining people to Sarenrae' and hasn't made noticeable progress, I'm not sure if we have an angle on speeding that up. Maybe we can try contacting her and asking if there's anything which would speed that work up, but either way it probably will be too slow to help with whatever our initial action is."

 

"Oh, unless! You mentioned possibly being able to pray to Gorum to get his attention. Is there any downside to trying to pray to the non-Lawful Good gods?" she asks. "Except, I suppose, the possibility of betrayal, so we should probably choose wisely. I don't really expect it to work, but if we can potentially get feedback or help from them without needing to open the door at all, that might be worth trying even if it's a long shot."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Praying to a god is the traditional way of contacting them! But there's some disagreement on how it works."

"Some people say it only works if you understand the god well enough - what they care about and want from mortals and how they see the world if they're the kind who doesn't understand mortals very well. Some say you have to be, yourself, aligned with the god, the same way that clerics are always close in alignment to their god and share some of their ideals. Clerics are often first chosen when they pray. Some say that gods can actually hear all the prayers but those are the conditions for them responding, so maybe they'd respond anyway if the prayer was really interesting or important. Maybe you have to be all of those things at once."

"Churches usually have instructions for the faithful or for clerics for praying correctly, as part of teaching about their god. Maybe different gods are just - different. I've never seriously prayed to anyone but Gorum."

"Powerful clerics have a spell that lets them talk directly to their god, and others that let them ask their god to send an outsider as a messenger, so you can talk to them and have them carry a message back. I'm not strong enough to have those spells yet, I'm only third circle."

"Anyway, I don't see how praying would work if time is stopped for the gods while the door is closed."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, that's why I think it's a long shot," she agrees. "If it did work, I think that would actually be really concerning and we'd have to move fast because it would imply that the promised time-stop was not actually absolute. But it's also something that we can try quickly before opening the door, just in case."

She conjures a floating whiteboard on which to diagram.

"My other selves have been keeping notes, but our plan is getting complex enough that I want to write it down so we have something to refer to," she explains. She writes "Examine Gord's Magic" at the top, "Try to contact gods (which ones)?" below it, followed by "Open door", and then by two different options with a line drawn to each: "Kidnap likely allies (who?)", and "Kidnap everyone". Below this she writes "What if teleport doesn't work?" and "Try to contact gods again?"

She looks at that for a moment, and then adds "Copy books -- Iomedae list/other references" under "Kidnap likely allies".

 

"Does that all make sense?" she asks. "Or should I note it in a different way? Here," she adds, adding a selection of differently colored whiteboard markers to the bottom of the whiteboard.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It makes sense. We could also talk to prospective allies without kidnapping them, if we can keep the door open without drawing attention."

"I think the biggest question is - what actions would be noticed by gods? Keeping the door open for long enough? Taking your fixity field into Golarion? Copying something, teleporting something? Only the absence of something important that was teleported? We need to figure that out to know what risks to take."

"You can try closing the door and seeing if time stops completely in your world until you open it again. And I can show you the rest of my spells in case you learn something useful."

Permalink Mark Unread

She adds "talk to allies w/ sneaky door" to the diagram.

"Yes, I think you're quite right that our main goal is to act before all the gods notice. I'm not really sure how to guess what will get a god's attention, other than the supposition that normal things that happen all the time in your world probably don't," she agrees.

 

"Playing around with the timestop effect on my world makes perfect sense. We should definitely do that," she continues. "That might mean I have to disconnect from my connection to the rest of my selves, though, because they would be stopped. And I really don't know what it would do to one of my wormholes to have one end frozen in time and the other one not. I guess we should find out."

She summons a beach-ball sized pale golden crystal that she sets to hovering near her, just in case, and then walks over to the door and closes it. Her self-tree remains connected.

"So that didn't stop time in my world, but I bet that's because I'm still connected to the rest of my other selves," she explains, opening the door again. She lets her wormholes float back through, and closes it again. This time, the fixity field from the far side cuts off as soon as the door closes, and she loses the connection.

She waits a count of five, and then opens the door again. Her selftree reports that the door seemed to close and then open instantaneously.

"But the timestop effect seems to work fine when I'm disconnected."

 

She tries a few more variations -- unraveling a wormhole, dropping it into a tiny black hole, trying to measure the time between the door closing and opening more closely -- before returning to the bar.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It looks like the timestop effect only works when there's no connection from one side of the door to the other," she concludes. "Which is good to know, because it means I definitely shouldn't put a permanent connection between Earth and Golarion until we're sure we don't need the timestop anymore. But it also means that a god who notices the door might be able to figure this out and get a connection of their own through to stop us being able to pause again."

 

She gets a notification from the particle physicists that they have a working temporary sword spell. It takes a small brain modification and some weird supporting femptomachinery to attach, but it seems to work fine.

"It looks like the versions of me who are working on understanding magic are ready for the next piece," she remarks. "Can we try your invisibility spell next?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord becomes invisible, along with his sword! Any small objects he picks up and puts in his pocket also become invisible, as if the invisible material is obscuring them, until he takes them out again.

"If you're careful, you can make objects partially invisible, the part that's inside the pocket or bag. I heard a story once where a man used this to look into a closed box without opening it."

Permalink Mark Unread

She blinks repeatedly.

"Wait, what? Like, he got inside an invisible container, and then held the box partly through the opening of the container such that the lid became invisible, but the contents didn't?" she clarifies.

She doesn't let her confusion stop her from trying various different wavelengths and angles of light on him. What happens if she drops a little flour on him? What happens if she looks for a difference in refractive index, etc.?

"Actually, could you put your hand in this bucket for a moment, so I can see how the spell handles the transition between water and air?"

Permalink Mark Unread

The flour settles on him, creating an outline of his body. (This is in fact a standard anti-invisibility security measure.) After a few seconds it turns invisible, unless she dumps a whole bag. His footprints leave visible impressions in the flour on the floor.

His hand remains invisible inside the water, but the invisibility is still mimicking air; it looks as if the water is mysteriously avoiding a hand-shaped volume.

"He was wearing a backpack, which became invisible with him. And then he put a locked box into the backpack. Half the box was sticking out of the backpack and remained visible, so he could look into that half through the exposed cross-section."

"I think if you do that, the inside of the visible half-box might stay dark, but it could work if you have darkvision and the box wasn't perfectly sealed against light to begin with."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That is really clever and also slightly bizarre," she states. She conjures up a small sealed wooden box with a remote-controlled LED in it. "Here, slip this part-way into your pocket and we can see whether the interior remains dark."

She toggles on a visualization of the magic, and watches how it catches light and warps it in just the right way to simulate air. She tries introducing some heat shimmers by selectively heating the air in a very small plane that intersects him, and various other manipulations of small bits of atmosphere.

"I'm not sure whether it is mimicking generic 'air', or whether it calibrated itself to the air you were standing in when you cast the spell," she explains.

Permalink Mark Unread

The LED inside the box illuminates the half of it that can be seen, even if the LED is itself in the invisible portion of the box.

"If you're swimming when you cast the spell, it still mimics air, even if you're wholly underwater."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, cool! That answers that question."

She stops with the atmospheric distortions, and starts examining the structure of the spell.

"It looks a little bit as though it has ... fracture points? I'm not really sure how to describe them," she remarks. "Does the spell only work under certain conditions? Like, would it break if you were subject to enough blunt force?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, it breaks if I hit someone else."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ooooh! Yes, I think I see. Here, hit me," she requests.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord will hit her. With his fist, not his sword; she's immortal but it might be rude, he's not actually sure.

Permalink Mark Unread

Her dress declines to move for his fist, but it also absorbs the momentum behind his hit, so that his knuckles aren't damaged.

"Oh that's fascinating," she exclaims. "The energy builds up there, but then the pieces can't maintain coherence, so they detach instead of exploding, and the whole thing fizzles out."

She stops as a sudden thought interrupts her.

"How common is it for magic experiments to end in explosions? Or by creating areas with unnatural and dangerous properties?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He may not be trained in fist-fighting but he wouldn't hurt his own knuckles when punching something, what kind of amateur does she take him for?

"Wizard experiments always explode in stories. I've never seen it myself but I assume it's a trope for a reason. Of course, many wizard spells explode on purpose, so maybe that counts as a successful experiment? If all the spells I've seen are the successful ones, then I don't know what the true experiments are like. Most wizards by far don't try to develop new spells."

"Also, the whole Worldwound is full of unnatural and dangerous properties. I have no idea if it was anyone's experiment, but this is the first permanent planar rift into the Abyss, so maybe you can count it as one."

"There's also the country of Alkenstar, where magic doesn't work at all. The story goes that long ago, two very powerful wizards fought each other with very powerful magic that caused it. On the other hand, maybe one of them did it deliberately."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That sounds like it might be useful, the ability to disable magic in an area, I mean. If I could figure that out, we could position it in the area around the door to make it harder for magical effects to come back through when we open it," she suggests.

She looks at the recommended order to test the rest of his spells in.

"If I got some injured people in here, would you be willing to do one of your area-healings next? We don't really have many injured people, but some people refuse healing with fixity crystals and might accept magical healing from a god instead."

Permalink Mark Unread

He's definitely willing to do a channel! You have to use them every day anyway, you can't save them up. She should bring as many people as will fit.

Permalink Mark Unread

She will put out a quick news bulletin, and manage to get a mix of fundamentalist religious types and people willing to be injured in specific ways for testing purposes. Several more of her teleport in to help manage everyone. She marks out a large chalk circle with Gord in the center, and positions most people inside the circle, but a few just outside it at different distances, or with one limb held across the edge.

("Yes, other universes -- it's very exciting," she says. "Well, if he reveals himself to be a knowlessman, it's better to find out now," she says. "I really appreciate your help. If this works, we might be able to roll it out as an alternative to normal medical care, yes," she says.)

Eventually, everyone has been cajoled into place. The circle is packed a bit less tightly than some on Golarion, but they still manage to fill nearly the whole room. Some people are sipping on free drinks.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord holds his sword high so everyone can see it. It glows, briefly, a muted gray color.

3d6 HP is enough to restore any commoner to full health. Their bodies are healed of all physical injuries, as much as they were ever going to and sometimes more than that. Wounds vanish; the worst ones scar over. 

Missing body parts are not regrown. Disease is not cured or diminished, but the damage it did to the body is gone, giving people more time and a better fighting chance. (Cancer counts as a disease.) Tiredness is only slightly alleviated; this kind of healing can't replace sleep and rest.

"Do you want to see me convert a spell into healing energy? We can't test bestow curse anyway, it's permanent and I'd need to pray again to remove it. It would heal a little more than the channel, but just one target."

Permalink Mark Unread

She tears her eyes away from the recording of him punching a tiny hole into another dimension in a way that somehow heals people, and agrees.

"Yes, please. Give me a moment to find the most gravely injured person willing to volunteer for it," she requests.

People start milling around. Some teleport out, and some walk back through the door, where Weeping Cherry's house has been remodeled into a small spaceport. A few sit down at the bar and have napkin-conversations that end in more drinks. Several waylay various iterations of her to talk.

"That group of folks over there are interested in talking with you," she tells Gord, indicating a group of people who have claimed a set of chairs by the fire. "You have no particular obligation to talk with them, and I told them that they shouldn't bother you unless you went to them, but if you want to talk to them, feel free."

 

A young man with a twisted leg and a sickly pallor is brought up for Gord to heal a few moments later.

Permalink Mark Unread

Why is the leg twisted? If it's a broken bone that already started healing the wrong way, it needs to be re-broken and set properly, otherwise the cure spell will leave it healthy but crooked.

"A conversation could be relaxing, but only if I don't have to track what I should and shouldn't tell them. Are you OK with them knowing all about Golarion? Who are they? I thought the people who came in for healing were just whoever was injured, not - especially trusted and vetted."

Permalink Mark Unread

She briefly confers with the patient before re-breaking his leg and tearing some muscles getting it straightened out. He cries out a little, but manages to lie still.

 

"Yes, the people who came in for healing are not vetted," she clarifies. "In fact, they are some of the people most likely to disagree with me, because the only injured people available are the ones who don't trust fixity crystals to heal them, or who object to being healed for philosophical reasons. Of those, some fraction were okay with being healed by a miracle from a god, and that's who I asked to come."

She glances over at the people sitting by the fire.

"Just because they disagree with me is no reason not to let them know about other worlds, though," she continues. "I've already made a public announcement that we've made peaceful contact with other worlds and are currently planning how to approach them, although I left out the details of our plan. I also refrained from mentioning any details about gods other than that they are claimed to exist, just in case people thinking about them or praying to them would get their attention. If there's anything else like that in your world, where just knowing about it could potentially be dangerous, it would make sense to avoid that."

"But I'm not very worried about them disrupting anything. Nobody has access to Golarion without you, and I am perfectly capable of preventing them from lunging through the door if it comes to that. I mentioned them wanting to speak to you more because I don't think it's my place to say who you can or cannot talk to than because I think they're particularly trustworthy or knowledgeable people, though. If you want to talk with some people that I do vouch for, I can definitely fetch them. I haven't so far because it didn't seem urgent and I didn't want to overwhelm you with people. That's the same reason that I'm not letting more people teleport in right now, actually."

Permalink Mark Unread

Spontaneous cure wounds for 3d8+5 HP! The leg heals nicely and the patient is no longer pale and wasted. "Go dance or run or something to make sure your balance is alright. Your mind probably got used to having a bad leg and you need to unlearn that."

"Golarion won't make any sense to them if I don't tell them about gods. I enjoy talking to people but only if I don't have to hold back, and it might be distracting anyway. If it's just that they want to talk to me, they can wait until we've rescued everyone."

"You can bring in people we don't need to keep secrets from, if you think they could help us plan. I get the sense that you've been talking with them remotely anyway, so if they want to come here in person they can do that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes -- I've been conferring with the rest of my self tree and some people who seem like relevant authorities," she replies. "Let me bring them in."

 

A moment later, a trio of individuals appears. "Gord, let me introduce you to Misha Verlins, a professional correct-guess-maker I've known for some time; Arthur Wong, a historian and anthropologist; and Checker Vice, a representative of SPTO, the largest pro-foreign-intervention alliance of nations from my world."

Permalink Mark Unread

Misha, a short woman with bright pink hair and a t-shirt that says "I predict the future" over a diagram of a support vector machine, bounces up and down in excitement.

"It's so great to meet you! I was just saying that we should be asking you more questions about the historical actions of gods. You must have myths and legends," she says. "Which aren't going to be accurate, obviously, but they would definitely help narrow down more what kinds of events are more normal in Golarion, which is super important at this point."

 

The others nod and greet him more sedately.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has myth and legends! So many legends! He was raised in the Kellid oral storytelling tradition; his mother's parents were the old tribe's skalds when they left Sarkoris-that-was for the eastern diaspora. Adventurers from the world over come to Mendev for a bit of crusading, and priests of all faiths, and he has talked to all of them and has heard (possibly garbled, definitely conflicting) versions of every culture's stories about the gods.

It would take days to actually recite them properly (and he's terribly out of practice and slightly ashamed of this), so how about a quick summary of some random stories he can recall on short notice. Ones about the gods actually doing things on Golarion, not the ones about Asmodeus being a fallen angel.

 

Rovagug, the Eater of Worlds, once threatened the whole universe with destruction. He ate several planes and planets before a coalition of the gods defeated him. They couldn't kill him, so they imprisoned him inside Golarion. (This was before recorded history.) Later, Sarenrae smote a city full of Rovagug cultists (she has said she's very sorry about this).

Earthfall was going to destroy the world but a moon goddess sacrificed herself by blocking it with the moon. It still destroyed civilization and ushered in a thousand-year Age of Darkness.

Aroden personally incarnated to kill the necromancer Tar-Baphon. (It didn't take.) He also fought some other threats, but Gord isn't sure which ones happened when he was a god and which when he was still an immortal human. He might have helped fight Treerazer, a demon lord who lives on Golarion.

Abadar incarnated as a pharaoh, or a series of pharaohs, to win Osirion's secession war from the Kelish Empire, and he has ruled it ever since. Gord isn't sure why he did this, exactly, but the Osirians are very proud of being ruled by a living god.

Nethys once sent a pharaoh dreams that drove him mad so he killed himself. (This was ancient Osirion, not to be confused with modern Abadaran Osirion.)

Desna killed a demon lord who had killed her high priestess. This was technically in the Abyss, but the priestess was killed on Golarion.

Gorum granted a mortal champion a boon: he would only die in battle. But the champion, being proud, declared he would never be defeated, and so thought he was immortal. (Gord thinks this might be a Gorumite heresy, actually.) This angered Pharasma, goddess of birth and death, so she sent her servants to fight and kill him. There are different versions of the story's end: sometimes the champion reigns undefeated; sometimes he is killed, but Gorum raises him as an undead, so that he may never be judged by Pharasma.

Milani supported the Galtan revolution. Gord isn't sure if she intervened in person, but she sent her herald.

Immonhiel is said to be always wandering Golarion in mortal form, helping and healing people, but no-one knows who she really is, so there are a lot of claims of sightings over the years.

Kurgess was an athlete and gladiator (Gord thinks exhibitional fighting is kinda gross if it doesn't lead to real fighting for a real goal, but whatever), and he impressed Cayden and Desna so much they made him a god. (Alternatively, some people say he was their son.) He enters tournaments under false names, invariably wins them, and then reveals his true nature and teaches the other competitors a new technique.

Achaekek kills people who try to become gods. There are actually fewer stories about him succeeding than about people ascending after he presumably failed. Maybe he's just a cautionary tale.

 

Of course, if you count tales about the gods' followers doing things that the gods empower them for, there's endless amount of them! The very strongest clerics can call down literal miracles from their gods and this has happened hundreds of times, at least. And lesser outsiders who are not gods often come to Golarion to do things, and some of them are definitely sent by gods as their agents, but of course it's hard to tell which.

Permalink Mark Unread

(Also, the pro-intervention alliance sounds interesting. Are they pro-some-specific-kind-of-intervention, or do they just like intervening in things, the way Gorum likes people fighting for goals?)

Permalink Mark Unread

Arthur and Misha chime in with clarifying questions about some of those stories, and then break off to talk about what the myths imply about non-mythologized attitudes and capabilities.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Providing everyone with freedom of movement is in theory a very good way to make people's lives better without directly making conditions better somewhere, because it means that if things get bad enough compared to the alternatives, people can leave. The SPTO's stance is that this is not actually sufficient in practice," he explains. "No offense," he adds, turning momentarily to Weeping Cherry.

"For one thing, people often have ties to family or the community in a location that makes leaving a hard choice. For another, everybody fleeing somewhere for better opportunities elsewhere can result in the loss or fragmentation of the existing culture," he continues. "The SPTO -- oh, that stands for Solar Policy and Treaty Organization -- believes that establishing minimum standards for governance, and providing governments with resources, training, and incentives to reach that minimum standard, results in better outcomes than a purely hands-off policy."

His entire statement has a well-rehearsed quality that suggests he's given this explanation many times.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I asked Checker to help with planning because we've known each other for several years, I trust his ability to help with planning, and his contacts in the SPTO will probably be useful for getting volunteers in to help governments and organizations in Golarion overcome the inevitable transitional instability," she explains.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Of course it's good to help people without forcing them to move, or to help them if they move as a group. I'm sure there's a government somewhere that won't just break up with every official running off to do their own thing as soon as they can, and people who will want to keep living together, and they will welcome your help."

"But it only works if you also let people leave whenever they want, not instead of that. And if some people want to forget their culture and go be free, and you like their culture and want it to be preserved, you can go live in the culture yourselves and see how you like it from the inside, but they don't owe it to anyone to preserve it."

"Most cultures won't survive without the slaves and the poor and desperate whose blood, sweat and tears keep them running. The ones that will are the ones whose people don't want to leave in the first place. And that's a good thing."

Gord met a party of Osirian adventurers once, who thought Osirion's long history had created many beautiful things, and was worth fighting to preserve. That a country which consistently sent people to Axis instead of Hell wasn't something you should risk disturbing, even if you thought you could do better. By strange coincidence, none of them were women, or slaves, or poor farmers who couldn't afford weapons and armor and training and a trip to the Wound to keep them in the Neutral.

He doesn't have a lot of time for people who want to have nice things so long as others pay the cost.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, yes," Checker agrees. "Freedom of movement is definitely a very important principle, and I wouldn't restrict it, except maybe as punishment for severe crimes, even if I could. My point was just that it isn't enough. I got involved in what would become the SPTO in response to seeing how the first large lunar polity, Selenopolis, turned into a bunch of petty fiefdoms and fell apart because its laws weren't really robust enough to handle the large and diverse batch of refugees that decided to settle there."

Weeping Cherry winces a bit at that.

"People should absolutely have the freedom to leave, but that isn't a perfect panacea that cleanly fixes everything. Even when teleportation is too cheap to meter, there are still costs -- both to individual people, and to their community -- to moving. Weeping Cherry calls us pro-intervention, because the SPTO believes that conditions on the ground in another country are still our problem, even though the people on the ground there could theoretically leave."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord really shouldn't be surprised that people from Cherry's world aren't perfect like she is. Many people say they want to help others but they almost always add "but not the really bad people, they deserve to suffer, surely that is obvious?" And he really really needs to be nice and politic and not to alienate the people Cherry wants him to work with, and perfection is the enemy of the good, and yet. And yet.

"What crimes are you proposing to punish with imprisonment and who is going to write and adjudicate and enforce those laws?"

Aaaaagh.

"I don't want to start an argument unless this is actually going to end up mattering." People who idly fantasize about enforcing laws and punishments and judging who deserves some rights can fuck off to their own private planet, same as everybody else, how about that. "But the starting point has to be free exit rights, and lots of room for everyone to live by themselves. That means every set of laws will be consensual, and every punishment, except for exile."

He's not at all sure it can actually work that way. People will keep trying to murder and hurt, and chase each other across the worlds; that's human nature. And there will always be valuable things to fight over, including access to other people, that will keep drawing them together and setting them against each other. But fighting will be only for those who choose to fight and not to flee.

...it turns out Gord's more aligned with Gorum than he knew. Proving once more the foresight of the gods, he supposes.

"It sounds like the first time a bunch of your people decided to live together in a new place it didn't go well. This is reasonable! It's a completely new way of life and it will need a lot of experimentation, and even if some communities decide to have laws they will probably need to be different from all the laws people have tried before. Different people will try different things, some of them stupid, and they'll make mistakes and end up with very different solutions, and if a group comes up with good ideas they can convince others to try it. Helping people is a very good thing, both with advice and with resources, and I'm very glad you're doing it, as long as it's not forced on anyone."

Permalink Mark Unread

He nods solemnly.

"It's ..." he begins. "So there are a lot of crimes that are more universally agreed to be bad than others. Child abuse, for example, almost always makes the list. And it's certainly much much rarer when the victim can teleport away with a thought. But children are uniquely vulnerable in a way that adults are not, and a charismatic adult can still sometimes talk a child into sitting through something that is genuinely very bad for them, which will leave them with permanent mental scars. The vast majority of places have laws against child abuse, and the SPTO maintains minimal model laws so that small settlements without the expertise to draft robust laws can have a template to work from."

"I think it would be better for society, on average, if convicted child abusers were not permitted to go free. The fact that child abusers can choose exile over any other punishment means for one thing that they might have the chance to do it again, but for another it causes a selection effect -- where it makes it more likely that people moving between countries are bad people, which causes diffuse distrust in immigrants, and leads to societies becoming more insular."

"Places have tried to address this by signing exile reciprocity treaties, which say that if you're exiled from one country for a serious crime, you're automatically exiled from the other treaty signatories. I can't give an exact percentage for how common this is, because counting exactly how many countries there are is difficult and subjective, and there are multiple competing treaties with different standards. International law is pretty much always a mess. But I do think that's a good start. It just intensifies the selection effect on the remaining communities that refuse to sign the treaties for philosophical or political reasons."

He takes a deep breath.

"I don't think mine is an unreasonable position -- Weeping Cherry and I have disagreed about it for years, and I'm still not convinced -- but I do think it's a small disagreement relative to all the things that we hopefully have in common. Child abuse it at an all time low, historically, and quality of life has skyrocketed. I'm very much focused on making sure that the people of Golarion get access to all of the good things that we can agree on first -- like removing lead exposure, providing clean drinking water and sufficient food, and enough space for everyone to live. Once we've made a good first pass, I will want to reach out to Golarion's various governments to try and convince them to sign on with the SPTO, but I'm not going to let that future ambition get in the way of contributing to planning, when there are still fundamentals to address."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Many people do agree with Checker, and I think it's good that there are so many different people working on different visions of what the world could be like," Weeping Cherry interjects. "But I think my main problem with his position is just that you don't get to make exceptions to moral principles. You can either say 'everybody deserves the chance to be free and start a new life, yes, really, everybody' or that's not really your principle. And it's fine if it isn't, but you shouldn't go around claiming that it is. I think the SPTO does good work, it just doesn't have the right to decide things for everyone. Which is why something like 40% of people live somewhere that has not signed on to any SPTO treaties, and 80% of people live somewhere that isn't a full member."

She shakes her head.

"I think it is important to have people who disagree contribute to the planning, though. It is very easy to make mistakes along the lines of ... not noticing that your plan destroys something valuable by just steamrollering over all the opposition, and the best way to prevent that kind of mistake is to have many viewpoints contributing. Sometimes just having a cost brought to your attention can help you find a clever solution that leaves everyone better off."

She smiles, the solemnity draining from her tone.

"And aside from our differences of opinion, Checker is actually pretty good at navigating complicated diplomatic situations and predicting how organizations are going to react. Which seems like a valuable skill to have onboard."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If a community exiles someone, they can say why they did it, and then other people can ask them before letting that person in. I'm not sure why you'd prefer to promise to always agree with some other community, with other laws and other courts, passing a sentence of exile. But, again, if people choose to live with those treaties, they should be free to do so!"

"And if teleports are cheap enough, then living in one place doesn't mean you're limited to interacting with the people who also live there. You can visit people in other places, and if someone's exiled you can still go meet them in their new home, and that makes it less final. And I assume you can send other people messages and so on."

"But you can't say some crimes are so terrible that you'll keep people from leaving in order to hurt them, as a deterrent. Because - even if you think this can ever be alright - there's no single set of laws for everyone. That's sort of the whole point. So if you let communities imprison people, they will do it for different crimes, under different judges, and diverge and diversify until eventually you'll have the same thing you started with - every kingdom sentencing the enemies of its king so they cannot leave. And that's the Lawful kind of slavery. It always arises in Lawful systems, and the only way to avoid this is to let people avoid the Law."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't have the time it would take to learn about your alien culture, understand why you think what you do, and do my best to convince you that you're wrong. I'm a preacher and I meet a lot of different people, so I know from experience how hard it is to change people's minds. So long as you're not going to force your preferences on anyone, I'll ignore them and I hope so will you, because we have a lot to cooperate on and, given what you just said, I don't think you realize what, exactly you are dealing with when enter Golarion."

"You're worried about child abuse. There is one country on Golarion that bans child slavery. There are countries that torture all children as an institutional goal, until they learn to torture each other. Even if no-one lets them immigrate, they'll keep having children, and torturing them, and if you're not prepared to conquer and to kill then the only way to stop them will be to give their children exit rights at birth."

"In bad years children starve to death, and they are sent to the Boneyard and then to the Abyss, where they become demons who torment each other endlessly. Many demons would do anything for the chance to teleport somewhere where there are no other demons. They're fighting the crusaders to get away from the scarier demons at their backs. They're always being talked into letting someone abuse them, but only because the alternative is a threat of worse abuse. They're just like children, really."

"I have a spell that shows you a true vision of the children in Hell. I'm not going to cast it. You wouldn't thank me if I did." He hasn't prepared it anyway. "I don't really care if the nations of Golarion sign your treaties, because I don't expect most of them to last until they are given the choice."

Permalink Mark Unread

Checker grows increasingly pale as Gord describes conditions on Golarion.

Weeping Cherry gives him a pat on the back and hands him a glass of water. "It's okay. Well no, it's very much not, but it's what we're here to fight," she says. "Let's focus on getting everyone away from the horrible torture planet -- no offense -- and then everyone can have fun arguing about the best way for the communities of refugees to relate to each other."

Permalink Mark Unread

He takes a sip from his water, and visibly collects himself. "Yes, of course."

"I apologize," he adds to Gord. "You're right that I haven't changed my mind -- I think it would be quite interesting to have a more in-depth conversation about our perspectives, actually -- but I do see that now is not the time."

"One question I wanted to ask that is germane to our current project -- you mentioned that some of the lawful gods control various countries. Does that mean that those gods are bound by treaties to which those countries are signatories? And does that constrain the actions we can expect them to take against us?"

Permalink Mark Unread

That is an excellent question which Gord hasn't really considered!

"They can't ask people in those countries to break the treaty, it would break their Law. Gods usually act by ordering their followers around, and those who rule countries are probably very used to working through them, and have fewer empowered followers and other resources outside their country. But I doubt any country has signed a treaty in the name of their god, so they'll still be able to act directly, or through free agents. Did you have some particular treaties in mind that might protect us?"

To Checker: "Apology accepted. I appreciate having you as an ally, and I expect we can go very far together before we have to fight out our remaining disagreements."

Permalink Mark Unread

Checker has the arms of someone who can probably not even lift a sword, and he hasn't been in a serious fight in his life. But if he's perturbed by the thought of fighting Gord, he doesn't show it.

"I don't really know what treaties Golarion has!" he responds. "Earth has had rules for requesting neutral parley for hundreds of years, and rules about how to treat foreign diplomats and who qualifies for a shorter time. I'm not sure which of these to expect, but are there any international agreements about not attacking doctors, coordinating to address common problems like piracy, designating civilian areas, fair treatment of prisoners of war, or anything like that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Misha leans around Arthur to add "90% for having at least one wide-spread agreement between governments to tackle a common threat. 10% for having wide-spread standards for the treatment of clerics or prisoners, where wide-spread means at least 50% of nations in regular diplomatic contact with the country where the door is located. I'm pretty sure they don't have a compatible understanding of 'international law' or even military law."

Permalink Mark Unread

Some countries (and armies, churches, and so forth) will definitely absolutely honor a neutral parley, letting you depart in peace. Lastwall and other Iomedaens are a pretty central example. Many others will honor a parley if they have specifically promised to before, or if they categorize you as an 'honorable enemy', or simply because they care about their reputation and future options, and because it rarely hurts to talk if you can trust your counterparty to keep to the rules.

All the firmly Good organizations will try their best to honor a parley if they think it is sincere, but if a bunch of demons talk to some Shelynites under flag of truce but the talks break down and a demon starts insulting the head Shelynite's dead brother, there's a chance they'll betray the truce, even though they'll probably regret it later. (Don't trust any demons to respect a parley.) Other factions like the Asmodeans will follow the letter of the law, and sometimes the local law says that they can reject a parley but can't pretend to accept it and then slaughter everyone, and then they'll honor that.

Gord doesn't know much about diplomats, but they represent organizations so attacking them is like attacking the organization, and so they're safe unless someone declares total war. A diplomat is probably whoever is declared to be one by the people who send them? You can't be a diplomat if you're not representing a known organization, so he's not sure how this helps them as long as they keep their world secret. 

Doctors are - not really a thing. Healing is done by clerics. Armies usually have some surgeons (who are also soldiers), in case the clerics run out of channels after a battle, but it's not a common occupation and doesn't have any special status.

Clerics are some of the most powerful and important people in the world and are responsible for a lot of the fighting! (And ruling and so on.) It would be ridiculous to expect anyone not to attack him just because he heals people. He supposes it's possible for a church to declare they're neutral in a particular conflict, and get both sides to promise to leave them alone as long as they're only healing civilians. This works because most churches are pretty powerful and you don't want to attack them without a good reason, not because they're in need of special protection.

Piracy is definitely a problem and countries sometimes band together to fight it. Unfortunately the last time there was a big alliance to fight pirates it was against the Andorens, the only nation to abolish slavery, who were raiding slaver ships and freeing the people in them.

Prisoners of war are supposed to be well treated (and you're supposed to accept surrender). This is, again, more or less enforced by all the Good factions, with the usual issue of people being grumpy about accepting the surrender of enemies who wouldn't accept theirs (most everyone kills surrendering demons). Gorumites also accept surrender and treat their prisoners well, but they are not organized enough to constitute a faction (and often fight on both sides of a battle anyway). Osirion has a foreign policy of strict neutrality, they've never started a war of aggression, but if he had to guess he'd guess they also honor surrenders. Armies of countries not ruled by gods mostly make it up as they go, depending on the general and campaign and how far their resources will stretch if they have to feed a bunch of prisoners.

Civilian areas aren't really a thing. The civilians themselves are; Lastwallers and Gorumites will leave them alone. Other Good and Lawful Neutral people also will, but armies as a whole are rarely Good, and tend to pillage their way forward as soon as they lose their supply train (if they ever had one), sometimes in their own countries. In other countries they add arson and rape and the occasional recreational murder, more or less depending on their discipline and how late their pay is and whether they won their last battle, and of course whether they consider the locals their enemy. 

(Lastwall's armies don't do this, but Lastwall has the unique advantage of fighting on three fronts against demons, orcs and undead, and none of these can be pillaged or, in most cases, raped.)

There is exactly one wide-spread treaty on battling a common threat: the Worldwound Treaty. Signatories are not allowed to attack or maliciously interfere with anyone who is abiding by the treaty and is actively fighting the demons. (There's some long verbiage about defining "actively fighting" to include reasonable downtime, people who operate supply routes, etc.) This covers both factions and individual adventurers. Unfortunately the treaty's definition of "demons" is broad enough that no group of demons can sign the treaty and start fighting all the other demons with the crusaders not being allowed to attack them in turn.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Huh! How interesting," she comments. "Do you happen to know the exact terms of the Worldwound Treaty, so we can see whether we can abide by them? If they're mostly reasonable, we can probably qualify just by intending to provide food, water, and healing to the people at the worldwound. But if they include clauses about not assisting the demons, or something like that, we may not be able to abide by it."

She taps her chin thoughtfully.

"The fact that the worldwound still exists implies that either the gods can't do anything about it, or don't want to. Maybe we can figure out how to make our intervention worldwound-esque in the right ways to get a share of the same power or indifference. Would you be willing to say a bit more about how the worldwound came to be, and what it's like, and what factions support or oppose it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord definitely does not know the full terms of the treaty! He never read it for himself; his knowledge isn't at the level where you could look for clever loopholes. It definitely forbids helping any demons in any way, worshipping them, being empowered by them, et cetera.

Also, he is personally in violation of the Treaty, kind of by a lot, which is a reason why he never bothered to read it. He freed some slaves and killed some Hellknights who objected and then he consorted with demons and freed some Mendevian slaves and conscripts and was about to kill the crusaders who objected when he found Milliways. And he's preached to a bunch of Lastwallers ('inciting revolt') and consorted some more and... really the list goes on for quite a while, so there are a lot of people who, if they see him with them, will not be inclined to look favorably on their claim to treaty protection.

If they claim to be adventurers from a faraway place no-one has heard of on the other side of the world and whose language no-one speaks and so on, and they help others in reasonable ways even if they don't fight the demons themselves, this will be totally normal and they will be afforded the protection of the Treaty.

 

The Worldwound appeared during the godwar when Aroden supposedly died and a hurricane swallowed two countries and storms ravaged the world. Nobody knows how it happened; popular opinion blames a witch called Areelu Vorlesh but this does not, really, explain anything. At first it was confined to the city of Threshold, and there was hope of containing it, but over the next few decades demons kept pouring out and forcing back the surrounding nations, until at last the chain of Wardstones was erected by a miracle of Iomedae, stopping further progress. The land inside has been slowly changing, from the center outwards, becoming less like Golarion and more like the Abyss. This makes it less suited for mortals (including animals, plants, etc.) and more suited for demons. He's heard that the actual rift has also grown over time and may be miles across by now.

Everyone opposes the Worldwound in theory (except the demons). In practice, Lastwall holds the southern border, Mendev the east, Cheliax the north (being the richest of the lot, and able to support its troops by teleport), and the mysterious Irriseni hold the west. Everyone else sends thoughts and prayers; many adventuring parties, and some church delegations, also come by to help Lastwall and Mendev hold the border for a while. (No-one really wants to help the Chelish.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"If everybody is opposed to it except the demons, that suggests that either the demons can collectively match the power of the gods, or that the gods can't effectively deal with a large planar rift, or some combination of the two. We could try opening a much larger than normal wormhole between Golarion and Earth," she suggests. "That would be a bit expensive, because their cost to maintain scales with the fourth power of the radius, but it could be worth it if we estimate a high enough chance that the gods would interfere with other attempts."

"You said that the less powerful demons are driven before the more powerful ones -- does that mean that trying to help the less powerful demons escape will set the more powerful demons against us as well? Do the more powerful demons have a known objective?"

Permalink Mark Unread

The demons definitely cannot match the collective power of the gods. Even the demon lords can't do that, and they're not fighting in person. 

Perhaps closing the Worldwound is much harder for the gods than just killing all the demons, and they don't want to waste their power doing the latter without handling the former?

Or perhaps they could close it if they had to, but some of them like the status quo where they get to fight the demons forever. This is something he can definitely appreciate as a Gorumite! Cheliax and Lastwall are using the Wound borders to constantly train and level their armies, and maybe that's a net benefit for them. They don't want the demons overrunning Avistan, but they could be confident in the Wardstones stopping them, or they could have bigger forces in reserve that would stop any threatened outbreak.

Mendev is definitely fighting for its life and would love for the Worldwound or at least all the demons to go away, but it's the weakest country on the borders and it's not calling the shots. Many adventurers come to Kenabres for a spot of crusading and then they go home and he bets some of them don't think "I wish the demons were gone yesterday so I didn't have to fight them", they think "what a convenient way of leveling up and also getting some Good points by killing people". They help Mendev survive but they also profit from its misery, though not in a way where they contribute to it or could do any better. 

Gorum might not actually oppose the Worldwound? He hasn't explicitly said so to one of his higher ranking clerics, and he doesn't to Gorum's knowledge empower demons and their allies (because they don't go to him for power, they go to Baphomet and Deskari), but an endless battle on mostly static lines that people from all over the world can attend is something Gorum would endorse outright, if it didn't have the huge downsides of involving lots of civilians conscripted by Mendev. (And the civilians demons get their hands on, when they can bypass the Wardstones and reach some village, or when they managed to take Kenabres for a few days at the start of the last crusade, but more Mendevians die in their army than to random demon attacks.)

Permalink Mark Unread

It's hard to know what the powerful demons' objectives are, because it's hard to get them to talk and also they can't be trusted. Empirically, the most powerful demon generals take and hold territories in the Worldwound, and every few years or decades lead a big mass assault on a Worldwound fort or a breakthrough attempt in between them.

Most of the demons in the Wound theoretically answer to Deskari - or at least they came from his domain - and he definitely wants to conquer the world and kill or eat everyone who isn't a Deskarite demon. Probably his generals want that too, in theory. But almost every demon is fundamentally out for themselves and will betray the others if they think they can get away with it and stand to profit. Demons don't serve in armies out of loyalty or a common cause, they only serve out of fear. Which is why their generals drive their own armies before them and don't actually lead them.

If they help (and can convince) the lesser demons to escape, then the stronger demons will definitely consider them enemies. Some of them might attack in revenge, others only if they thought it would get them their armies back. Some might go for revenge only if they have any followers left to impress. Some balors might take the chance themselves to get away from Deskari!

Deskari and Baphomet and so on will definitely consider them their enemies. But they tend to consider everyone an enemy who isn't a subordinate, and don't really believe in good-will alliances, only in short-term coordination over clear shared goals. (And in being the first to stab their partner in the back.) So it's less a matter of earning their enmity, and more one of not moving to the top of their priority list.

Of course a lot of the power of even the greatest demons comes from having followers to begin with, so leaving them without any means they hate you but also have much less ability to do anything about it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, that's a very different picture! I thought that when you said nearly everyone opposes the worldwound, that meant that they were actually trying to close it. If many people are benefiting from it, and so incentivized not to actually close it, that makes the 'large wormhole' possibility less exciting," she remarks.

"When you say level their armies, though -- that's another thing that sounds possibly fictional. Could you elaborate on exactly what you mean by that?" she asks. "Because people on Earth get better at fighting if they practice it, but not in discrete 'levels'. So if that's not just a colloquialism, it could be important."

Permalink Mark Unread

Misha and Arthur finish up their discussion and rejoin the group.

"Definitely answer that first, but also: how much variety is there in desires between demons? Like, are they all variations on 'killing and eating', or are most demons interested in different things?" she adds.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I said everyone opposes the Worldwound in theory! The most powerful countries and archmages aren't doing anything about it! The only country fighting a total war is the small weak one that's a step from being overwhelmed by demons!"

"Maybe I should have clarified that, while Lastwall and Cheliax are reasonably powerful countries that like to throw their weight around, they both have many enemies they can't defeat and aren't really in the same class as, say, Geb, whom no-one sane would dare to attack, or Absalom, whom everyone keeps attacking and failing miserably."

Permalink Mark Unread

Mages get better in discrete 'levels' because all spells belong to a level, also called a circle. Everyone starts out casting zeroth-circle cantrips/orisons - those are the spells that can be cast and caught and cast again - and then first circle, second circle, et cetera. You always have access to a circle and all the ones below it, you can't skip any. So although people improve continuously with practice and research, it's common to talk about wizards or clerics of a certain discrete circle.

People who fight without magic (which is most of them) don't have discrete levels, obviously, they just keep getting stronger and quicker, and master more skills but not in any particular order. But mages are very powerful, and very important to fighting, so the term spread from there.

Permalink Mark Unread

Demons are endlessly variable! There are some broad similarities, because almost all the demons in Wound come from two or three demonic realms out of at least hundreds, and similar kinds of demons get sent to the Wound for similar reasons, and above all because most people are interested in the demons' abilities and vulnerabilities in battle. There are a dozen common kinds and several dozen more rare ones, if you only care about killing them efficiently. But once you try talking to them, you realize it's very very hard to generalize.

Gord hasn't seen or talked to very many demons who were free to do what they liked. Sure, in the heat of battle - when Kenabres was overrun by demons for several days at the start of the last crusade, or when they recovered the remains of a defeated and captured war-party - most demons killed and ate and tortured and raped and hurt in every conceivable way everyone they could get their hands on. But he's seen mortal armies, victorious on a field of battle after a string of defeats, and there's a difference of quantity but it's the same kind of thing in the end. Demons are much more evil and much more unrestrained, but if you look only at armies you'll conclude humans are only interested in conquest and slaughter.

 

Demons who are not in fight-or-flight mode - despite all demons being constantly terrified and lashing out in preemptive defense - can be interested in very different things. There are commonalities, yes, but individual differences often predominate, just as they do with humans.

Succubi want love and loyalty and worship and adoration, and are incapable of believing it's genuine (a reasonable assumption in the Abyss), so they take over people's minds with magic. (Also sex. So much sex.)

Abrikandilu are horrified by their own ugliness, and don't see a way to fix it, so they hate beauty in others and want to destroy it. They want to drag everyone else down to their level, and failing that, they want forgetfulness.

Brimoraks love watching things burn; Gord has met a couple of humans like that too, but luckily they couldn't make fireballs.

Cambions exaggerate one or two emotions to extremes; these can be anything from pride to greed to terror to obsession. (Cambions are not a natural group any more than "Mendevian soldiers", but they go down to ordinary weapons, so crusaders don't bother distinguishing them further.)

Coloxi are cultured and courteous and make excellent diplomats as long as they're kept away from mirrors, and they are bitter and resentful because no-one wants to receive diplomatic emissaries from Deskari.

Gord can go on in this vein for a while, including various anecdotes, some from his personal experience.

Permalink Mark Unread

The others nod along, occasionally chiming in with additional clarifying questions. Weeping Cherry thinks that most of those desires are probably possible to accommodate, since they just seem like more extreme variations on things humans already do.

Checker has questions about various political factions, and Arthur wants clarification on where and how he came by each of these anecdotes.

 

Eventually, Weeping Cherry summarizes:

"Okay, so I think that probably helps a lot with having a plan for what to do with the demons, and how to receive them. We should probably also talk about what kinds of accommodations other, non-demon people will be most comfortable with at some point. But I think that still leaves us with the core question of how much the gods will let us get away with, and whether there's any way to improve on that."

 

"Based on Gord's descriptions, I think the main thing to worry about is still direct divine intervention. Either the gods will notice and react to any interference at all with Golarion instantly, or they won't. If they do, there's not much we can do about it other than try to act with unstoppable force. If they don't, which seems more likely to me, we can probably get away with sneaking an advance team in to try and contact the Good gods."

"Gord, you mentioned gods' high-priests calling down miracles -- is there anything we can do to make it easier for the Good gods to intervene on our side like that? Also -- I notice we've been at this for a while and I'm starting to get hungry. Does anybody else want some food?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We can try taking out our enemies' priests with a preemptive strike. Other than that - "

Help high priests. How would you do that, if cloning them a million times doesn't work because there's still only one god supplying the spells, and if you can't figure out how to power their spells yourselves? What else do clerics need?  ...wait a minute.

"The most powerful spells require expensive components. Gems, oils, incense, inks. If you can make those they will be able to cast a lot more. My own spells don't require much, the material costs only really start being apparent at fourth circle, so I didn't think of it before. And you were going to see if you could clone some of the clerics and wizards, or provide them with whatever you think magical power is made from so they can cast more spells. That would be a really big deal if it worked."

"I think we can win if we can contact them in secret and they cooperate and we have time to plan and prepare. If we don't have any time before acting then maybe they'll have time to ask for something they know they can use, but we can't really plan for it ourselves."

He'll have some food! Most of the time he has to eat his own created food and drink, which tastes so bland he's taken to carrying salt and pepper in his bag of holding. Wizards copied all their other spell designs from clerics, but they redeemed themselves by invented a flavoring cantrip better than anything clerics have before fourth circle. (Of course they gave it a name he can't pronounce. Whatever, it's the cleanup and food flavor spell.)

Permalink Mark Unread

She summons a table with a spread of food. Thick beef stew and crusty bread, as things likely to be familiar to him for a safe option, pitchers of ice water and lemonade, a bowl of salad with little serving vessels of ginger and Italian dressing, and a platter of fresh sashimi with little bowls of soy sauce, because she's in the mood for fish.

Misha jumps on the fish immediately, and Checker serves himself some stew, but Arthur merely pours himself some water.

"We can definitely do physical materials, and maybe do restoring spells. The researchers say that they've figured out how to grant your sword spell to people, and can cast most of the others 'directly' but are still working on making them attach to people correctly. If you're willing to let them try, they might be able to put your expended spells back, and that would be a good proof of concept," she explains, serving herself some salad.

"Are any gems, inks, and incenses sufficient? Or are there specific types that we would need to copy?" she asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"They can try if they're sure it's safe. I still need to open that door," he says, but his mind isn't really there. 

They think they can refresh his spells - at least spells they've seen before, it sounds like, and once they're back in Golarion they'll soon see many more. They did this in a few hours. Give them a few days and they'll probably figure out how to give him another circle. For all he knows they can give him wizard spells, or give his spells to everyone in the world, or something equally fantastical.

The common definition of a god is anyone who can grant spells. What does that make them? 

Gord never really worshipped Gorum. Not like some other people worship their gods, with ritual and prayer and submission and fervent belief. He grew up knowing Gorum wanted some good things, things that Gord also wanted, and then he was in mortal peril and Gorum chose to help him and he does feel some obligation - one he has probably long discharged, but still - he was never Gorum's servant, or sworn follower, or even ally. They have a - working partnership, towards common goals, and if either one ever changes their mind then they'll part. 

Cherry, too, entered his life unexpectedly. Not when he was in need, but the whole world is in need. And she's offering him power with a clear implication: if he relies on her, he won't need Gorum anymore. 

He's not going to worship her, anymore than he does Gorum. But. Um. He may need a little time to figure out how he feels about this. He'll eat some stew. Stew is familiar and unsurprising and doesn't feel like a test of his Wisdom.

 

"Most spells need very specific components," he says around the stew, "that's part of why they are so expensive. Diamonds are common, followed by sapphires, onyxes, rubies, emeralds. Some need a stone of a certain size, others can use multiple stones or crushed powder. I don't know much about other expensive components but I think there are very many kinds. Some spells are probably obscure just because it's hard to source the materials, regardless of price."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That makes sense -- if we do send anyone into Golarion, we can send them with a pouch of different sizes of those five gems, at least. Unfortunately, I don't think we have a good way to miniaturize producing many different kinds of ink and incense without bringing a fixity crystal, though. (And I would expect bringing fixity crystals to get the gods attention the way a group of people with gems won't). Maybe we can work out a system with little packets of powder, where you just add water and then it mixes it into a custom ink ..."

She is content to eat silently for a moment, but when she has finished her salad she continues.

"As for restoring your spells -- the research team is only mostly sure it's safe. It's working on some volunteers without obvious issues, but they also haven't had the little brain structures that hook into the magic for as long as you have, and every brain is unique. The volunteers right now are occasionally reporting phantom smells and tastes a moment after a spell is restored as the spell relaxes into place. It's safe enough that I would be willing to do it to myself, but not so unambiguously safe that I would want to make that choice for you. But if you're still up for it with that caveat, we can try it once we're done eating."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm willing to take the risk to myself. I'm not sure about taking the risk to your only way of getting to Golarion. Do you think you could learn something from trying it that would let you prepare better before I open the door?"

"Also, I should clarify that the inks are just an example and many spells require different materials. Gems are the most common, though. Some spells also need worked objects, not just materials; they're expensive because of the work required but should be easy for you to replicate once you see one."

"If you can walk around safely in Golarion without attracting attension - or stay safe inside Milliways while I walk around for you - you'll probably want to see if you can copy wizard spells, because not all of them are available to clerics and vice versa, and then go to some big library or wizard's shop that'll sell you a list of all the known spells and their material components. Kenabres isn't a big city, but you could buy a normal Golarion teleport somewhere else for gold or diamonds. That's if you want to figure out a lot of spells and see if you can share them and power them, instead of going immediately for powerful allies who could do the legwork for you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, I see what you mean. I think the main thing we would learn from whether we can re-empower your spells is whether finding some powerful clerics of Good gods and getting them to repeatedly cast the spell that calls down a miracle is a viable option -- unless that spell just gets the god's attention, and so multiple castings are redundant?"

She serves herself some select sashimi.

"I don't want to send you into Golarion, because Bar says that we need someone from the world in question to hold the door to prevent it from vanishing. We might be able to work around that by duplicating you, but I don't understand how Milliways' door determines what universe people are from. And you might not want to be duplicated."

"If we don't use fixity crystals to maintain the element of surprise, the travel time to anywhere in Golarion also bothers me. Even if we can pick up a teleport relatively nearby, that's still a relatively long delay. You mentioned that gods sometimes cleric people who are praying to them, which suggests that prayers sometimes get their attention. Do you know how often that happens? If we have a hundred people run through the door and start praying to the Good gods, is that likely to get their attention?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know what gods can, or rather can't, do with a single miracle, and whether casting many of them helps. I'm pretty sure it's not just for getting their attention, there are lower circle spells for speaking to them, like commune."

"Wizards have their own greatest spell called a wish that can do some impressive things too, like move people from anywhere to anywhere even against their will, or make people permanently stronger, or heal or resurrect people which are cleric spells wizards can't normally cast. It can't do anything miracle cannot, although you need to ask the right god for a miracle they'll agree to. Wizards are always talking about how they'll invent something that clerics can't do, any day now, but all they've got so far is giant flaming craters." (Which is also something miracle can accomplish, so no great feat.) "But maybe they can do something useful for us."

"Being cloned sounds pretty great! I'll need to think about it for five minutes and then I'm sure I'll agree. Even if the clone can't open the door, I don't see a reason not to do it." Gord always has many, many more things he wants to do than he actually can; having more Gord to do them is an uncomplicated good.

"It's hard to tell whether the gods notice all the prayers but rarely respond, or whether they don't notice most of them and you need to get the praying exactly right to have a good chance." (He thinks he's explained this before? This conversation has gone on for long enough that he doesn't remember everything that's been said anymore.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, yes, that's right. And if worship is pretty widespread, a hundred additional prayers is probably not all that much more noticeable ..." she trails off, and shakes her head to clear it. "Sorry. I should let you have your five minutes. I could do with a moment to center myself anyway."

She sits back, drinks some water, and doesn't think about strange new worlds and impossible magics for a few moments.

She does jot down a list of people they might want to contact: powerful clerics of Desna, Milani, and Sarenrae plus maybe Iomedae if we can think of a way to verify her; and a wizard capable of demonstrating wish -- maybe Felandriel Morgethai, who Gord mentioned we could probably do with a thousand of?

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord spends five minutes considering how to divide his sword and other magic items, if they fail to duplicate those, and his spells and status as a cleric if Gorum doesn't sponsor both of them, and the going-away present from his parents, and the trophy skulls.

He also needs to come up with a new name for Second Gord (he is not going to call himself Droog) but that's not five minutes' work, it calls for serious thought.

"I'm ready."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay -- the way that we do this, you're going to experience a slight jump, as though teleported a little bit to the left or the right. You will both be Gord. There is no 'original', both copies of you will be equally you," she explains. "I'm sorry if that sounds basic and obvious -- we've found that reminding people of this right before they split helps reduce angst and makes people more likely to cooperate with themselves."

She'll get a last confirming nod and clap her hands.

In a sealed vacuum chamber, freshly-integrated magic handling routines spin together spells for each of his magic items. In another isolated manufacturing location, the machines punch a tiny hole through to the positive energy plane, to collect some of the components they haven't figured out a way to duplicate. Mundane chemical elements are pulled from storage and carefully assembled into an exact duplicate.

These things come together in an instant, and then there are two of him.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was going to say 'you can call me Gordy', until I choose a better name".

    "But now I don't know which me should say it."

"You're the new one, I was standing here all along."

    "I still have my spells and channels! That means even if you can't replenish spells, you can copy them along with people!"

"Make a thousand Morgethais for a round, get a thousand Wishes, then they can choose whether to keep existing?"

    "Yeah! A round isn't long enough to get attached to a new body, it's just a flash of experience."

"Wait, no, we have separate souls now, so they'd go on to the afterlife."

    "...do we have separate souls? How would you tell?"

"Maybe Morgethai wants to have a thousand of her to each cast a Wish and then go to Elysium?"

    "We're shutting poor Cherry out. I'm going to go practice talking to not me." Gordy goes up to the Bar.

Permalink Mark Unread

Perhaps she should have prepared him a bit better, but that didn't go terribly. She makes a note to check in with the other Gord later to make sure he's adjusting alright.

"Having forked myself many times, I have naming advice if you want it. And I copied all the parts of you that I can perceive," she tells him. "But I don't know which of those parts, if any, you would call a soul. Do they have any defining characteristics that would help to narrow it down? In my world, most of the things that make a person themselves are located in the brain (the gut and peripheral nervous system have almost all the rest), and your brain looks pretty similar to that, although there are additional parts made out of magic and out of the energy that you channeled to heal people. And some of the structures also weave into the rest of you, not limited to the brain."

"As for copying people for a single moment -- I won't tell someone who understands what that means and sincerely wants that no, but I think it would be a cruelty to yourself, to think of your lives as disposable like that. Making a thousand Morgethais who cast a single wish, and then can retire to different places, or explore the world, or continue collaborating with herselves sounds better to me, although not everyone would agree."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I really don't see the problem with experiencing a thousand extra instants doing something you want? If there's some reason you don't want a thousand lasting clones but want to cast a thousand spells, it seems like a good option and not cruel at all. But people are different and can make their own choices."

"A soul is - everything that makes up a person? It's the part that goes to the afterlife if you die, and comes back if you're raised, and someone who's dead still has all their memories and personality and so on. Outsiders - people from other planes, like demons and azatas, some of who used to be mortal - sort of are their souls. If you destroy their body, they're gone. But a mortal body is separate from their soul and nothing you can do to the body affects it. That's more or less what being mortal means, that you have a body that can die without the soul being affected."

"If you really don't have afterlives, then I guess you're technically Outsiders. Maybe if you saw a Golarion person die and be raised by a cleric, that would make more sense. I'm not powerful enough to raise someone myself, but there are people in Kenabres who can do it."

"...do you think you might have accidentally made Gordy an Outsider? It's important to know, I - he wouldn't risk death so casually if he were!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gordy comes back from the bar with a bunch of flowers, which he offers Cherry. "Thank you," he says solemnly, "for making more of me. I can't give you anything you don't have already, so this is symbolic of my deep appreciation and gratitude."

"Now, what's this I hear of me maybe not having a soul?"

Permalink Mark Unread

She takes the flowers and inhales their scent.

"Thank you, they're lovely," she tells him, a soft smile on her face.

"As for the matter of souls -- yes, I think seeing a Golarion person die and be raised would certainly clear it up. Either the soul is ... more like an external process, something that the afterlives actively do to collect people, which is possible; or it is something built into you which I can't perceive, which is probably possible but that I would find very surprising; or it is something which I can see, in which case you both have one," she says.

"If it especially concerns you, is there any way short of dying and being raised that you could check? Some spell that interacts with the soul while its still bound to a mortal body?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"There's probably something out there. I've heard some spells can trap the soul and prevent it from going to an afterlife when the body dies. I definitely don't have any spells that interact with souls." He has disguise self, entropic shield and the nondetection left. He could pray for one but he only has a first circle slot free and interacting with souls (harmlessly) doesn't really sound like Gorum's thing.

Permalink Mark Unread

"If souls are possible to interact with using magic, I think that makes it marginally more likely that they're a proper component, and not just a process that afterlives do?" she guesses. "But I don't think that really helps narrow down which part of you is a soul, because I think magic should be capable of interacting with all of you."

"Either way -- probably you should just plan on not dying (unless it's important) until you've had a chance to check, just to be safe," she remarks. "We have treatments for old age that are slightly more effective if you start them early, also, so you should look into that at some point. Applied consistently, we're pretty sure that most people should be able to make it to 150, by which point we'll have better options developed. Nobody has actually lived that long yet, though, because it's only been a few years since we got effective anti-senescence. Looking into that for yourselves is not very time sensitive, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord is pretty sure that, once they go back to Golarion, someone else will manage to die where Cherry can see them before Gordy has to risk his eternity about it! If they have the time, Gord's happy to die and be raised and restored by a Golarion cleric to show her how it's done.

"I just thought of something else: alignment detection spells might work on souls."

"Some people think alignment is a fundamental property of the universe. Others think it's just Pharasma's judgement," he pronounces the word with all due scorn, "at least for non-Outsider souls, and the spells predict how the trial is likely to go. In which case they might not work on someone without a soul, who couldn't go to judgement."

"There's a separate spell for each alignment - detect good, detect chaos, and so on - and they're all first circle but I don't have them prepared."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Interesting! I'll definitely have to keep an eye out for those," she says. "Do you have any other questions or concerns about being duplicated? I'm willing to clone you more in the future, but it's probably best to wait and see how well you adjust first. If not, I have some questions about Golarion logistics, which we could feasibly parallelize."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I won't know what questions to ask until we know what happens to Golarion. One way or another, we won't be going back to our old lives."

"What did you want to know about logistics?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"How long is the best possible non-fixity-crystal travel time to powerful priests of each of the Good gods? Or to Morgethai?" she asks. "And what does that journey look like in detail? Ride fast horses to somewhere that sells teleports, and then teleport? I ask, because I think the travel time is maybe the main cost to trying to alert the Good gods before bringing a fixity field into Golarion -- it both gives gods a chance to notice us before we act, and requires people to endure more bad conditions before we can rescue them. On the other hand, it may be the only thing we can do to increase the chance of a struggle between the gods coming down in our favor, which is worth a lot."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord is going to dump a lot of information about transportation logistics and trust Cherry's superior attention to filter out the chaff!

 

"Teleports are instantaneous. So the question is, how long to get to someone who can teleport, convince them to do it, and to get to our target on the other end. We can't teleport directly to whichever room Morgethai is in right now, because we don't know where she is, we'd be going to her home or work. And she might turn out to be away, somewhere unknown, or refuse to be disturbed."

"We can also pay to send someone a message with sending, which takes ten minutes to cast but works whereever they are, even on other planes. We'd have to convince them to meet, using twenty-five words per message, another twenty-five for the reply. The downside is that whoever casts the sending will know the contents."

"The closest place that has a teleport for sale is Kenabres. Actually there's a chance it won't have any for sale, if someone happened to buy up all the scrolls this morning, but that's unlikely because people always keep some in reserve, for emergencies. Rathimus is the cleric of Abadar in Kenabres, and will sell us a scroll of teleport if he has one as long as we pay him enough. Other churches and powerful people will have their own stocks but won't want to sell their emergency reserves, and if you offer enough money to change their minds it might make them suspicious."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Or you could try to duplicate a spell scroll without buying it," Gordy jumps in. "Since you don't want to use your powers in Golarion, that means going to Kenabres, paying to look at a scroll they're not willing to sell you - and I don't know how to explain wanting to do that - then going back here to duplicate it. There's a kind of magic boots that let the wearer teleport three times a day, and it's easy to look at someone's boots, but I don't know who has them in Kenabres. We could ask around."

"Normally, if a city runs out of teleports and someone has an emergency, they can message someone in another city with sending to come pick them up. That means paying for two teleports, going both ways, and the sending itself, but it would be much less conspicuous if we can pretend to be rich adventurers with some private emergency. Sending is a cleric spell, fourth circle, so there are definitely people who can cast it. And there are lots of wizards for hire around the world who'll teleport in and out again for enough money, and Rathimus will know who to call about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Did we mention we can't actually cast a teleport? It's a wizard spell, so only wizards can cast it, even if you find a scroll. And it has a range limit of five hundred miles, so to go far away you need to cast it several times. And the wizard who casts it has to come with you, so you need to pay them for the trip back, and some wizards may not want to teleport to the other side of the continent without notice if they can't come back right away." Wizard spells are so ridiculously limited sometimes. "And they need enough fifth-circle slots to cast teleport enough times to make it there and back, and most fifth circle mages only have one or two slots at that level... casting from scrolls doesn't use slots so it's better in an emergency."

"I've heard there's a more powerful kind of teleport some wizards have that can go all around the planet, but it must be at least seventh circle, because I met a sixth circle once and they didn't have it. Also, wizards will swear every spell has a stronger version at some higher circle, it might just be a tall tale."

"For completeness' sake, clerics can cast plane shift - also at fifth circle - which takes you anywhere on another plane, so if you cast it twice you can come back somewhere else on Golarion. But the precision is only up to five hundred miles,  you still need a teleport at the end." The wizards probably cribbed off teleport from the second half of plane shift.

"There's a regular teleport to Kenabres with supplies every few days but I don't know when it is. If we're very lucky we'll catch it and outbid whoever's going on the return leg. I don't know where the next stops are nowadays but probably in a bigger city with more teleports to buy."

"Summing up: if we're lucky we can buy several scrolls of teleport and also find a wizard able and willing to cast them; or find boots of teleport to buy or loan or for you to copy; or we can pay for a sending to some random wizards who make a living selling teleports and get them to move us."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Kenabres is about twenty miles away by road. We can ride there - I assume you can clone us some horses - that would take a couple of hours. Or you can figure out a way to fly faster and make us invisible and we'd land outside the city. If we can't find what we want in Kenabres, the next closest city is Nerosyan, the capital of Mendev, a hundred eighty four miles from Kenabres by road."

"Felandriel Morgethai lives in Almas, the capital of Andoran. I think she's at a wizard university there? Andoran is the only country on the continent, maybe in the whole world, that abolished slavery - one kind of slavery, they still have conscription and sometimes debt bondage, but at least they made a start - and they abolished kings and the nobility and they all vote for their rulers every few years. I was going to say 'you're going to like them' but maybe a place that still forces men to fight and die isn't very likable by Cherryworld standards. I don't know anything about Morgethai, not really, but Andoran's one of the few governments that are at all trying to help their people instead of treating them as a resource, and she's their archwizard, which makes her the best archwizard I've heard of." Maybe there are other Chaotic Good archwizards off in Kelesh or Xian Tia, but their adventurers who joined the Crusade didn't enthuse over their archwizards every night at the campfire, so.

"There's a cleric of Desna in Kenabres called Ramien. Stronger than me, definitely not the strongest Desnan on the continent. He'd know how to find the others. Desnans travel a lot, so I'd much rather rely on him than any rumors I've heard."

"There are also temples to Sarenrae and Shelyn in Kenabres. (And Iomedae, of course, and Abadar and Torag.) Their head clerics weren't particularly powerful at the end of the war, but that was over a year ago, I don't know what circle they're now. I think the strongest cleric of Sarenrae is in Absalom? At least this side of the world. Absalom's the biggest city that I've heard of, on an island in the Middle Sea, and it's said to have the biggest market for magic items and spells and the biggest temples for half the faiths there are. But I'd be worthless as a guide there, and it might be hard to avoid attention, unless we go directly to the temple we want."

"Milani's church I actually don't know where to find, I only ever spoke to a cleric adventurer. He was from Galt, so we could try there? Maybe Rathimus or Ramien would know."

 

It turns out that twice the Gord means twice the words! He is suddenly distracted by wondering what it would be like to preach as a team.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I should probably warn you that if we go to Kenabres, the rulers there don't like me." And they haven't even received a report about those slaves he just helped!

"If they recognize me they'll try to arrest or possibly kill me on sight. This won't be a problem talking to someone like Ramien or most other people, but I'd disguise myself for the gate check - magically and mundanely - and normally I'd be prepared to run like hell but with you around you can probably draw all the attention. Or maybe you can disguise both of us better than I can."

"...if I have to stay here holding the door, and we're not sure if Gordy can do it because he wasn't made in Golarion, does that mean Gordy needs to go with you to Kenabres while I stay here?" Assuming Cherry will, in fact, need a local guide.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Can you actually speak Hallit or Taldane? If the translation effect comes from Milliways, won't you need a translation spell in Golarion? I can still pray to Gorum for one. It lasts an hour but that would get us into the city where we can buy more spells, hopefully."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods through all of that, sketching some notes in the air in front of her.

"Okay, good. That's all very helpful," she says. "Hallit and Taldane -- no, I can't speak them. Some of me have been reading your lips and comparing that to what I hear through the translation effect to get data on Hallit, but it would be helpful to have you teach some basics of the language to speed that effort up. A translation spell would also be fine, although we weren't sure if praying would work from in here -- can you pray on the road as we ride if it doesn't, perhaps?"

She takes a moment to collect her thoughts.

"I think the good news is that most of this can be parallelized -- we can send separate parties to each of these places, if we need to. At the same time as praying to the gods directly, and buying sendings locally. And, yes, money and horses are both no object. I can copy your bag, give everyone we send out one of those full of gold and gems, and one of our best horses."

"The bad news is that just looking at a teleport scroll won't be sufficient -- my ability to see magic depends on having a fixity crystal present. And I think just carrying a fixity crystal into Golarion is possibly nearly as noticeable as using it to do something, because they have a very unique internal structure and radius of effect. I would notice instantly if someone brought a fixity crystal that I didn't make anywhere within my radius, even if I weren't always on the lookout for unexpected things."

"I also can't make people invisible without a fixity crystal. Well, there are some adaptive camouflage systems that make you harder to spot, but they're not nearly as good as your invisibility spell. I do have various non-crystal non-magic ways to fly, I'm just not sure how noticeable they would be."

She shows an image of a fighter jet with one of her for scale.

"These can fly about 1,500 miles in an hour. I'm not sure how well they would fit through the door, though. Bar says that the Door can expand as necessary to accommodate patrons of different sizes, but I don't know if one of us riding in a fighter jet relevantly counts as a patron. I can check in a minute."

"There are also smaller land-based vehicles that can easily outpace a horse, although going too fast on rough roads is a good way to end up crashing, and they take some practice to use," she continues, showing pictures of an ATV. "The question there is how noticeable those will be to the gods -- I'm pretty sure that horses will not get anyone's attention, because they're already widely used. These are probably less attention-getting than fixity crystals, because metal, fire, and so on are already known to Golarion, but they might be more attention-getting than horses."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I feel like it's time to talk about a concrete proposal so that people can poke holes in it again," she says.

She summons another whiteboard and starts diagramming.

"First, we try praying from inside Milliways -- to each of the Good gods we want to contact, and then to Gorum for the translation spell. I'm not expecting that to work, but if it does we can proceed as advised by them," she starts, writing this at the top of the board.

"Let's start by considering the plan where we can use any non-fixity-crystal technology we'd like. In that case, when we try sending people into Golarion I can equip everyone with radios. Non-magical devices that allow people to communicate instantly across great distances," she continues. "One team can make for Kenabres, and one for Nerosyan. Each team equipped with ATVs, bags of gold and gems, good armor, and copies of your spells. We can also talk about weapons -- probably the best personal-defense weapon to send people with would be a gun."

She conjures a picture of a few different kinds of guns.

"They're only instantly fatal if you hit someone in the head or heart, but they can pretty reliably kill people. Think self-winding repeating crossbow with better range that hits about three times as hard as a longbow. We can also pack some less lethal weaponry so we have more options. I don't know if carrying swords is a good idea or not -- it makes us legibly armed, but most people from my world (myself included) do not actually know how to fight with a sword."

"While the Kenabres and Nerosyan teams are on the road, another team can remain here and try to buy any locally available sendings, and try praying to the Good gods from outside Milliways. The Kenabres and Nerosyan teams negotiate for sendings and teleports, and go to Almas, Absalom, and wherever the Desnans are. Once any communication goes through, the teams can alert the others by radio."

"As soon as we get through by one of these means, we roll out the fixity field. As soon as that has happened, we shut the door again and go through seeing what spells exist, learning all the world's languages, etc., with time stopped. Then we open the door again and go from there."

She steps back from the completed diagram.

"The main danger is one of the gods noticing and doing something before we can react. We can set all the teams up with health monitors, such that we'll know immediately if they run into trouble, even if they can't report it themselves. I'm not sure what else we can do to mitigate the risk there."

She turns to face the others again.

"Okay -- what problems do you see with this plan, or what questions do you have about details?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can't be distracted by anything else while I'm praying for spells. I could maybe do it in a cart or carriage, if the road was very very smooth. I can't do it while walking or riding a horse."

    "You can buy books from Bar," Gordy jumps in, "and dictionaries, if that would help you learn before we open the door."

"I was thinking you could duplicate the invisibility spell a bunch in Milliways, and then we'd have enough castings for the trip... that doesn't work if you can't give me more copies of a spell, just refresh the one I have already."

The fighting flying vehicle, though. With a plume of fire behind it, like a dragon in reverse, doing a lap around the Worldwound every hour. If they can use that, they won't need any teleports... but even if the gods don't notice, everyone else definitely will, if they can't even be invisible. He reluctantly discards the idea. Next time, he promises himself.

"I think if the gods notice us just for the tools we bring, they'll act quicker than we can do anything except praying. If we can afford to take a few minutes to get anywhere, we might as well take a few hours or days, as long as we're not alarming any locals. Horses are slower but may be better than your other vehicles, because they won't attract any attention."

 

    "I don't understand why you wouldn't want to be, uh, legibly armed? I'm going to be armed. Everyone is armed around here, by spell or sword or claw, unless they're a slave or a prisoner or something. Maybe cities off the Wound aren't like that, but around here you only ever disarm if you're meeting someone who doesn't trust you and negotiates for it, not - on the way to their city." Also his sword is his holy symbol.

"Of course you shouldn't carry weapons you don't know how to use. I was thinking your people would pose as clerics, with copies of my spells, and you can't disarm clerics. And weapons are also useful for threatening people, so they need to recognize them as weapons."

    "To pose as clerics they need to pick a god matching their alignments. We don't know their alignments but the city guards will check."

"Oh yeah. Clerics detect to alignment spells as their gods' alignment, not their own. At least, on any axis the god is aligned on. Being a Gorum cleric would make you detect Chaotic, and if someone looks and you're actually Neutral on that axis, there goes the disguise. And you'd need to act right for the god. You could imply you're some other kind of mage? People treat obviously powerful rich adventurers differently from rich but weak merchants, or poor and weak ordinary people."

    "People come to the Kenabres from all over the world to fight the demons. Much fewer now the crusade's over, but if you say you've come from someplace far away nobody knows about they'll probably believe you, as long as you have a - consistent persona to sell it. You should choose that in advance, and practice, if you're not used to pretending to be someone else."

    "It would also explain why you don't know any local languages, and I could be your local guide. You'd need another me for every team, but I think you need that anyway, if you can't speak any local language you can't even get into the city to buy a translation spell."

"I'm not sure what makes you think there are any sendings to buy here, where the door to Milliways is? It's a village in the middle of nowhere that almost certainly has no mages in it and definitely no spells or scrolls for sale. There's the crusaders who chased me but if they were rich or important enough to have scrolls of sending my day would probably have gone differently."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great! Those are all good points. I think you misunderstood me about the swords, though -- I agree that being visibly armed is probably a good thing. The problem is that all of the weapons that are in common use in my world don't look like obvious weapons the way swords do. If I hadn't shown you what a gun looks like, you probably would not be very threatened by me pointing one at you. Of course, there are people who can use swords, but being able to use a sword is rare enough that not everyone who would be good at the job will know how. Using guns is a lot more common, although still not everyone can use them with any skill."

"If people can dress like mages or clerics and therefore still be able to look threatening when required without having to carry weapons they can't use, that's great. I'm not sure how we can handle alignments, though. If people from my world don't have souls, which seems pretty likely, and the alignment-detecting spells interact with them, it's possible the spells wouldn't work on us. And if they're all of the form 'detect Good' or 'detect Law', then maybe that means that we would all show up as completely neutral. Is there a completely neutral god that we could plausibly claim to be clerics of?"

"As for dictionaries from Bar -- you're completely right. I bet someone already has, because I saw books getting bought earlier. Let me check."

She dispatches a message to the linguists.

 

"As for invisibility -- it lasts about five minutes, and we can cast it as many times as we like inside Milliways, so it might make sense to start out being invisible? To slip past the people chasing you, if nothing else. We also have some pretty good nonmagical disguises you can use if you'd like."

"The sending spells I think I misunderstood what you said about them being generally available. You meant that they'll almost certainly be available in the cities, even if the teleports aren't?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You could all claim to be Pharasmins. Worshippers of Pharasma, the Judge, and one of the most Evil deities after Asmodeus. If there was any justice she'd be Lawful Evil, but she doesn't judge herself, so she gets to call herself True Neutral." 

    "Having a single clear purpose doesn't make you Lawful! Sarenrae is all about healing and helping and redeeming people and that doesn't make her Lawful! Pharasma is clearly Neutral Evil. Sending every ninth person to Hell would leave anyone else Evil, no questions asked."

"...there are many Pharasmins, it's a very popular faith for some reason. But it'd be hard to coach you on the dogma. Nothing they say makes any sense. Death is as important as birth! All alignments are equally valid!" (This sounds like some extremely Lawful person's idea of what being Chaotic is like.) "Undead are bad, but not because they go crazy and attack everyone, it's because they're not dying like they should be!"

    "We're getting sidetracked. What other True Neutral gods are there?"

"Gozreh? I don't really know anything about Gozreh. I think they care about weather?"

    "Oh right, Nethys! The god of magic. You'd have to be ready to answer questions about magic if you meet a fellow worshipper, they always want to learn more and share their knowledge with each other. If you tell them about magic particles they will either worship you or think you're a charlatan." Gordy has no idea which will happen, since he does not worship Nethys.

"We should remember that pretending to be any god's clerics might make some people think poorly of us once we tell them it was a lie to get an audience. I can coach you to play a cleric for some gate guards or unempowered inquisitors, but I don't want to try to pass it off in front of Ramien. Maybe it'd be better to look like low-circle wizards and try not to draw attention. You don't actually have any spells useful for a fight, unless you want to curse people." Admittedly a valid tactic if you have a lot of curses, but it requires them to touch their target and they're not trained with swords, so that's out.

 

"We can get past the crusaders with invisibility, but they'll find the Milliways door and - try talking to you, I guess? The locals have all seen the door anyway. So you'll need to keep them here and not - going off somewhere or praying about it? I'd rather not make it look like something that needs praying about. Random prayers don't normally get heard, but it could make a god look our way." Although now that he things about it... "What happened to the other side of the door? I mean, I was going to walk into a house but walked into Milliways instead. What about the people in that house on Golarion? What if they try to come out? What if someone outside it panics because they can't get into the house to their family, or because they think you've taken over their house?"

"I don't think we can definitely prevent them from praying unless we just knock out everyone in the village. And I can't actually do that safely for a hundred plus people for hours on end, if I need to make sure none of them wake up for a few minutes. Well, I guess I could heal them all the time, but it's still chancy."

    "They'll wake up if you heal them."

"Yeah. So we either need a good story to sell, or be ready to kill them all, unless you have a way to keep people unconscious reliably and safely. Or we could force them into Milliways and maybe into your world, if you want to risk people maybe praying from there?" This is one of those cases where it's really hard to come up with a better plan than killing everyone, isn't it. Gord hates those.

 

"Sendings are cleric spells, and there are more clerics than wizards and more of them sell their spells." (Because they're Abadarans, but still.) "This also means there are more scrolls, because more people can cast them. And teleports are more valuable, people pay more to transport goods than to get a message, so that's another reason they cost more. So I think it's more likely there will be Sending scrolls in stock, although we can't be certain. Also, we'd only need one scroll to call a teleporting wizard, and we might need several scrolls to teleport somewhere far away."

    "And if we call in a teleporting wizard we can ask them to bring another scroll of sending to replace the one we used, so people might be less worried about selling us the next-to-last scroll of sending if we use it for that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, I see. Okay."

She taps her chin thoughtfully.

"As it happens, I do have access to a way to put large groups of people to sleep. Unfortunately, sleeping gas is not perfectly safe or consistent. Large doses are sometimes fatal, small doses are ineffective, and distribution depends on air circulation. There are also tranquilizer darts -- which can still be dangerous, but are safer than sleeping gas because you can calculate the dose more exactly."

"If we try praying from inside Milliways and it doesn't work, that would make me a little less worried about herding people in here and then letting them pray from in here? But I agree that ideally we shouldn't rely on that. We could do something to keep everyone busy with some kind of distraction? When you first came in here, you thought I was a wizard in a tower -- would it be plausible to pretend to be a wizard relocating their tower here for reasons of their own? And with the city teams being invisible, there would be less to notice."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, and it might be helpful to talk through what the crusaders are most likely to ask about, so that we can put together a framing that is least likely to be noticed?" she adds.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't think we could try to pretend to be mysterious wizards. It's not at all normal for wizards to take over other people's doors and not, like, build their own houses, the most powerful wizards even have spells for that. And why would a wizard want to put their door in a little village and then spend their time talking to the locals? Everyone is going to suspect us of being demons in disguise, because demons do stuff that makes no sense much more often than wizards, and some of them are going to be sure we're demons in disguise and will pray about it or try to run off."

"This is related to the reason the crusaders are here, which is that I freed some of their slaves - conscripts - and I worked with some demons to do it, so if they see me they'll assume I'm a cultist, because crusaders have no concept of  people cooperating with demons without worshipping some stupid demon lord. So they'll be primed to see demons everywhere, and they'll ask about me, and probably about their ex-slaves who they think were running away with me but actually hid just a few miles from where we started." If Cherry is going to react badly to Gord working with demons against crusaders for greater Good Freedom, best deal with it now. He's not not worried, but he's had this conversation with people of all creeds over the last year. In a way it's the most important conversation of his life, worn smooth by repeated practice.

    "The least surprising thing from their perspective would be if I came back out and faced them down. Which I can do, especially now that you've refreshed my spells. But some of the locals have seen through the door while it was open and noticed the inside of the building was different, so the crusaders will also notice that, unless I attack them right away. I don't think you can make them believe I'm not here and you're someone completely unrelated."

"You can present yourself as a bigger threat and get them to back down, and either go back for reinforcements or stay to protect the locals. And make it a threat that they wouldn't pray about, something normal that wouldn't merit a godly intervention and wouldn't make them pray in mortal fear." He grins. "It might be best for you to pretend to be a powerful demon, who's taken over this house with my help."

    "Not if we want to stay here for more than a few hours, or they will get reinforcements and also word to Kenabres," Gordy says regretfully.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I had considered coming out of the house pretending to have captured you, and then getting into a debate with the crusaders about prisoner treatment and extradition agreements to buy time," she mentions. "But yeah, playing into their expectations by pretending to be a demon makes sense too. And I can shroud the doorway in an illusion to at least prevent the villagers from seeing any more. What exactly would they have been able to see before I got here?"

 

She's not blaming him for having worked with demons. Some of that is that she still hasn't been directly confronted with the horrors of the worldwound, but a larger part is that Golarion has barely invented democracy, slavery is a going concern, and most people probably live and die poor illiterate farmers. It would be absurd to judge him for doing the best he can to make the world a better place, just because he could maybe have worked out a more civilized way to do it, when he has none of the resources or support that she has. And she doesn't even know she could have done better.

Gord is doing his best. Which means that if she gives him more to work with -- more resources, but also more skills, and allies, and time to grow, and chances to talk with other people about the nature of Good -- he'll do better.

Or maybe he won't. Not everybody will grow and change for the better if given the opportunity, and she can't make him. But most people will. That's the whole point; that's what they're fighting for.

 

"And is there a kind of demon mundane enough that they wouldn't be especially surprised or pray about it, yet also powerful enough to hold the door for a few hours?" she questions.

Permalink Mark Unread

It feels unfair to be maybe a little judged for working with demons when everything she knows about demons comes from him in the first place! He could have told her demons were unfairly maligned! He wouldn't, he's not trying to deceive her at all, but he feels - he teases it out - he feels bad to be possibly worse off because of his own honesty.

Trying to guess what the other person is thinking is a bad habit and he is going to stop, he's had more affordance to do it than usual because Gordy has been speaking half the time, leaving Gord with twice the time to think. Gord considers thinking to be usually less productive than talking.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Who would you represent yourself as, to argue about prisoner treatment? A random adventurer who doesn't trust them?"

"I think the locals saw the room - Milliways. They may have noticed it's wrong, but we don't know what the real room looks like to make an illusion. If it was just that, we could probably still fool them, but if anyone's in the house, or if it's someone's house and they demand to come in, they'll figure out the door isn't leading inside. They could look in through a window, trying to go around you or to see who else is here, and realize they can't see your back. Or someone inside the real house could look out through a window and ask what's going on, because they can't open the door from the inside."

"There are definitely demons like that! You could also illusion or shapeshift into several demons instead of a single powerful one. I was working with two babaus earlier, they wouldn't be surprised to see more of them. But I can't show you what a babau looks like, they're not like humans at all and my disguise spell can't handle it. There are demons who can shapeshift or illusion themselves to look like humans, or at least humanoid, but then you'd need to convince everyone you're actually a demon."

"I think if I help you make something up that just - looks demonic and similar to a known type - it would work. Demons vary endlessly, and no-one claims to be a demon who isn't. Not to crusaders, anyway. Even if they suspect you might be a - hostile mage pretending to be a demon - the outcome should be the same."

"The surprising part, for the locals anyway, would be finding demons here at all, since we're outside the Wardstone line. Only very powerful demons can cross it, and those might trigger a big emergency response if the news gets out. But the crusaders already know the babaus are here, and won't be surprised to find another kind or two as long as they're not wildly more powerful."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A bit of background. There was a big war with the demons, called the Fourth Crusade. It lasted for most of my life; I think it started - sixteen, seventeen years ago? And ended just last year. I fought in it, for the last four years before it petered out. Towards the end, Mendev just kept throwing fresh levies into battle, trying to take the same ground they'd failed to take for ten years. The war ended when they ran out of people to throw away. It was the second worst thing I did with my life."

"The war started when Khorramzadeh, a powerful balor - the strongest kind of demon who's not a demon lord - led a big army to invade Mendev. He took Kenabres, just for a few days, but lots of demons got past the wardstone line. They've been cleaning them out of the countryside ever since, and the strong ones have gotten far away by now. So the only weak demons who are still around - like babaus - are the smart ones who can keep quiet and not murder random passersby."

"I've been helping these two for the last few weeks. Helping them help themselves, you could call it. They help me, they get some of the loot and get their kicks killing people I'm fighting anyway, they hopefully don't attack anyone else. Not where I can see them, anyway. They have nowhere better to go - can't go back into the Wound because they can't pass the wardstones - and no-one would accept a demon's surrender, because if they did next year they'd have a thousand surrenders and then ten thousand and they can't guard them forever. And the treaty says they can't do anything that looks like helping demons."

"I could stop them and it would probably save lives, on net. Maybe even counting the slaves I'm freeing. Maybe next year when I'm not here they'll go on a murder spree, or capture some random farmers to keep in their cellar. I've decided not to kill them. Pretty sure that's wrong, but."

"I can't - live my life following a rule that says which kinds of people I have to kill on sight."

Permalink Mark Unread

She's not sure if a hug is an appropriate response to that.

"That sounds hard. It's ... I don't want to say I understand, because I don't think I have enough context on your life to say that and mean it," she says instead. "But. I know what it's like to do something good enough -- something that is within your mental and physical limits, even if it's not theoretically the best thing you could have done, because you know that if you push yourself further, you'll break. Which doesn't make doing so easy, or good. But. I know what it's like."

She presses a hand to her face.

"I told you that I strive to bring freedom of movement to people, and that's true," she continues. "But why that? Why not go farther and make things even better? Why not choose more defaults for people, or heal them without consent, or even just nudge coincidences in their environment such that they end up happier?"

"Part of it is that people value freedom, yes. But part of it is also that -- this is what I can be pretty sure I'm not messing up. Bringing freedom of movement to people has very good theoretical reasons to help, and good empirical evidence that it does. But it's also, relatively, simple. It's the thing I can do with phenomenal cosmic power that is clearly good, that I don't have to worry about messing up. Maybe that makes me a little bit like Serenrae. And sometimes I feel like focusing on just this one thing makes me a coward, flinching away from the hard work of imagining how the world could be even better and then doing that. But I think if I tried to make everyone's problems my problems even more than they already are, if I didn't say 'I have built a hundred paradises with my own hands, and given people the tools to build a thousand more, and I will tell you of them and take you there, but anything else is up to you' and leave it at that ... I don't know. I don't think I could do it. I would wear myself out. So this is all I ask of myself."

She looks up at the two of them, her face solemn.

"So I'm not going to say I understand what it feels like, to compromise with demons, because you feel like this is as much as you can do without breaking. To feel like you have to pick principles and stick to them, because you don't know what would happen if you tried to go farther. But. I think I know a little bit of what that's like. Our stories are a difference of degree, not of kind."

 

She blinks some moisture out of her eyes. "Do either of you want a hug?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord remembers his first encounter with the practice of comforting hugs - casual ones, outside one's family and closest friends - when Sarenrites first came to minister to his company in the crusade. He was young and foolish, back then, and disdained them - he didn't need comforting!

It's not a matter of needing, the Sarenrites said, it's a good thing and you'll enjoy it, so why not do it?

Did you bring enough hugs for everyone, Gord said, aren't you supposed to help the weakest first? I don't need a hug more than the other the people in this room do. (Subtext: it's insulting to imply I'm weak and needy in front of my men.)

That was long before he found the clarity of Gorum's teachings: always fight for something. Fight to be stronger, if you need to be stronger; but fighting for nothing is just nothing in the end. Gorum is the fight, but he is not the goal.

Everyone can understand fighting, but wisdom is needed to guide it. That is why even Gorum clerics the wise, and not the merely strong.

So Gord picked a stupid fight, and he won it, and wasn't hugged that day. More fool him.

 

Gord spent most of his time in the crusade talking to people. (And fighting them, of course, but you can't fight people all day long, if you're not yet a cleric of Gorum.) He wanted to hear about their gods and creeds, their stories and societies and countries, all the different ways people lived their lives. Looking back - he didn't admit it to himself, at the time, but he was desperately searching for meaning. Something right to do with his life, something to be sure about and proud of.

He didn't find that blazing certainty, of course. Later he would realize that there could be no certainty, only one's choices in the endless struggle of life. Certainty means not having a choice. But he learned a lot along the way.

One thing he learned was that most Lawful people didn't like hugs. To be sure, they gave different reasons for it; paladins forbade fraternization in the ranks, the Hellknights disliked comforting regardless of the means; the Abadarans were simply against men hugging women. But Gord had already noticed the pattern, that Lawful Good and Lawful Evil agree more on practice than theory; just as the paladins said they fought Evil demons, while the Hellknights said they fought Chaotic ones, but in the end they were allies, and surely the results mattered more than the excuses.

So Gord concluded hugs were Chaotic, and sought out the Sarenrites again, and asked if they could hug him. (This was much later, of course, with different Sarenrites; but Sarenrites are always happy to hug people who ask for it.) And hugging turned out to be good fun and he got a lot of practice, but he wasn't comforted, because he didn't understand, or admit to himself, what he might need comforting about. 

Many paths to wisdom say you must understand yourself before you can understand others. Gord thinks he's made a lot of progress since those days. But eventually he realized you don't have to understand others in order to help them, you don't even always need to help yourself before helping others, and since then he'd been helping the people in front of him be free, one day at a time. He didn't usually hug them about it. Probably that was another mistake.

 

They step forward in unison, and hug with Cherry in the middle. "I think," Gord says over her shoulder, "that you've promoted freedom - Chaos - to achieve Good. I might be doing Good to promote Chaos. I'm not sure I can even separate them, anymore, to think of Good without any freedom in it. But if we meet in the middle - the Chaotic Good middle, not the Neutral middle - I couldn't be happier." There's a reason even Gorum prefers life in Elysium. It's not the hugs, because Gorum probably doesn't understand hugs. It's because the Gorumites who fight for him in the afterlife, once they're free, want the Good as well. Hugs are just - proof of having made it to the right place.

The hug is comforting. Gord doesn't want to carry hugs like a light into the darkness, like the Sarenrites do, to relieve people's pain when they are bound up by the chains of Law and the darkness of Evil. He wants to remove the people from the darkness. The hug is comforting, because it says to him that he can do it.

Permalink Mark Unread

She lets the hug continue as long as they like.

When they pull back, she gives them a rueful smile.

"We'll figure out how to make it better," she promises. "For what it's worth, I'm glad that you're the one who found the Milliways door."

 

"As for how to disguise people -- with your permission, I might be able to get a pretty good picture of a babau out of your mind. That's how my design software works; it reads the images that I'm visualizing and then creates them. It wouldn't be perfect, and we still might not be able to disguise people as babaus if they aren't sufficiently humanoid, but it's something we could try," she says.

"But I think making up some kind of weak demon -- something that's not a real threat, but that is annoying and takes a long time to correctly deal with -- sounds like a great idea. I'm certain we can get some volunteers to get lightly shapeshifted and run around causing trouble. One thing I'm not sure if we can fake is alignment, though. I'm sure we can find people who would identify themselves as Chaotic Evil, although maybe fewer that would normally volunteer to save another world. But we still don't know if people without souls show up to alignment detecting spells. Are the crusaders going to be using any?"

Permalink Mark Unread

The Gords happily smile back! Smiling is much more universal than hugging. They've seen even Hellknights smile on occasion, and some demons. (After killing someone, in both cases.)

 

"Humanoid translates as - a technical term. Babaus are approximately human shaped, just - they're literally skin and bones. Like someone who slowly starved to death. Their skin is red and they sweat acid that burns to the touch. And they have little horns. If you can get the image out of my head, go ahead."

"You can't dress up as a babau, they - don't have a belly, just a wedge of skin and bone connecting their pelvis to their ribs. Simple shapeshifting like my alter self can't do it either."

"The easiest demon for playing dress-up is an incubus. They basically look like men, but with goat-horns and bat-wings and sometimes legs like a goat. They can shapechange, so even a normal human could be an incubus in disguise, and if some of you look human and some demonic and some shapeshift that should sell it." 

"What did you mean by 'running around causing trouble'? Real incubi would cause trouble using swords. You're not even trained to wave a sword around menacingly." This is a higher skill than sticking it into people. "The crusaders will try to kill demons - at least ones that are more annoying than threatening - and if you don't hold the door and stay safe inside, I expect they'll succeed."

"There is a very annoying kind of demon that's hard to get rid of, called quasits. They're like little children with horns and bat wings. They can go invisible at will - it still breaks if they hit something, but they reapply it right away - so they fly around causing havoc and are very hard to catch but they don't do much damage. You wouldn't avoid going into a house because of quasits." Well, civilians probably would. "But I expect you can't shapeshift into a quasit, they only weigh eight pounds."

 

"I don't know for certain what the three crusaders chasing me are capable of." Gord was expecting to likely have to run after making a stand. "Two of them are the officers of the conscripted war-slaves I freed, probably nothing special. The third one is whoever they went to get before coming after me, someone they thought could take on a warrior-cleric and a couple of demons. They could be a paladin or inquisitor or a cleric themselves." Not a wizard, all three were wearing armor. "All of those can detect evil - the weakest inquisitors can't, and the clerics only if they prepared it - paladins and inquisitors can do it at will, which is why it matters, they wouldn't waste a spell confirming someone who looks like a demon really is one. It has a range of sixty feet."

"Very strong mages and demons can fake alignment auras, but not someone like me and not babaus. Clerics can hide alignment auras, my remaining nondetection spell will do it and so will a simpler second circle spell I didn't prepare, but not fake an evil or chaotic alignment. It's more useful for hiding from magic detection than for passing off as Neutral."

Permalink Mark Unread

She grabs an image from his visual cortex and cleans it up a bit.

"Hmm. So my shapeshifting is also limited, but it's limited in different ways. The primary constraint is that we don't know how to let a human brain control a body with a very different body plan. Like, I could not successfully become an octopus, because controlling eight tentacles and a bunch of internal muscles like that is not something my brain is equipped for. So a head, two arms, and two legs is the easiest thing to work with. We can do additional limbs, but usually by offloading control of the extra limbs to a bit of software -- you know, I have no idea how that word will translate? -- that handles moving them for you, and it's not always perfect. We call doing so 'puppetry'."

"The trickier constraint is that if we want to do this before letting any fixity fields into Golarion, the bodies need to be able to hold themselves together and move on their own. They don't need to be able to contain a full person, because I can set up non-fixity-crystal ways of letting someone back here puppet a body out there, as long as the door is open. But designing a new biological form from scratch is pretty difficult. It would be easier to use machines, but I don't know how obviously fake those would be."

 

She summons a robotic babau, and closes her eyes to try puppeting it. She moves it through a few poses, getting a feeling for where the limits of the design are. It makes faint whining noises as it moves, electric motors hidden in the chest cavity whirring as they pull on cables to move the parts that don't have good leverage.

"I can make machines like this bleed if necessary, but if anyone tried cutting them apart they would be very obviously not real," she has the babau say. She demonstrates by opening the chest cavity to show the motors.

She opens her eyes and returns to herself.

 

"So if something like that won't be sufficiently convincing, incubi are probably a safe bet. How many incubi would you expect to be able to hold the door for a few hours? What if they had backup from another kind of demon? What are they like, and how difficult would it be to coach some people on how they behave?"

Permalink Mark Unread

The audibly-clockwork demon is not convincing at all! It is definitely concerning, because anything new and unknown is a threat, but that's not what they're going for, here.

"You remember what I said before about generalizations. But as for what the crusaders would expect - they're always direct. They know what they want and they immediately take it by force. They're smarter than the average mortal, but they don't use trickery or complex stratagems if they don't think they have to. They advance if they expect to win, retreat if they expect to lose, don't do stupid suicidal charges or go into a mad rage like some demons in battle."

"If they want to harm mortals they just torture or rape them, not - mind-control them into loving a demon, or trick them into breaking a vow and losing their god's favor, or leave them alive to wander the earth bemoaning their woe for a hundred years. They have mind control magic, but they don't use it for kicks, unlike most other demons. Oh, and they have tongues at will, meaning they can speak and understand all languages, which would explain why we can. Assuming the Miliways effect works on things we hear through the door, that's worth checking."

"So if some incubi wanted to hold this house, and they were confident they could withstand an attack, they probably wouldn't bother talking to the crusaders at all, except to show them how strong they are and how pointless an assault will be. And I'll be there and can help sell it. The crusaders will probably assume the escaped slaves are in here with us, too."

 

"Two or three incubi, with me helping, could easily hold this place all night against three average crusaders, or even indefinitely, because demons don't need to sleep. Unless their mystery third person is a strong paladin or cleric, in which case all bets are off. If they try forcing their way in, you can swarm them with clockwork demons, but if they have good offensive magic at range, we'd have to use the guns. Can you disguise them to look like really powerful crossbows?"

"By the way, besides alignment detection, a cleric is likely to have detect magic, which lets you see magical auras and even identify spells and magic items if you're really good with it. It's an orison, so they'll use it if they have it prepared. And an incubus would have a magic aura, on account of the at-will tongues, but I can't show you what to mimic because I don't have tongues myself."

    "We forgot to describe the demons' magic! This was very stupid of us. Not all demons can do everything, same as mortals, so you can just pretend not to have any of those abilities, but you should at least hear about them."

    "Some incubi can read minds, usual range of sixty feet. It doesn't always work, people can throw it off, and it only reveals fleeting surface thoughts, but it's useful for detecting invisible or hiding people. Some can also talk to their allies telepathically. They can enchant people into being friendlier to them or doing something they suggest, but only reasonable-sound things, not betraying your allies or anything like that. Unless you're the kind of person who thinks switching sides in the middle of a fight is reasonable. But the main thing is that they can change shape at will, looking like any humanoid species and even imitating specific people they've seen."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright, say we hold this place. What will the crusaders do? If they don't attack us, they'll send at least one of them back for reinforcements. They won't all leave - unless we terrify them - because they'll want to keep tabs on us, and help evacuate the locals. Their reinforcements are four or five hours away, if they ride straight back from the city. Two or three hours, even if they find a fresh horse and gallop to Kenabres and then the reinforcements conjure magic horses, or I guess if Terendelev comes out in person or someone decides to spend a scroll of teleport because they think they need to rescue several hundred people in a village captured by demons."

"We should lame or kill the crusaders' horses, and any other horses we find. They'd have to abandon their armor to really run for it and they'd still be slower than horses. That should give us another couple of hours."

"Another problem is that we're sitting right on the main road between Kenabres and Nerosyan, and a random patrol or company could come by at any moment. The locals will probably send some people up and down the road for help, if they think the danger's here and not there. So that's another reason we'll probably only have a few hours undisturbed. Unless we can subdue everyone and force them into some of the other houses and make sure nobody escapes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Forcing people into the houses shouldn't be too hard -- if we target the crusaders and anyone else who might be able to get a message off by magic first, we can then have as many people as we need playing lower-level minion demons to round people up. And if we take out the horses first ..."

The discussion goes back and forth for a while, fleshing out more details of the plan. They ultimately agree that with so much uncertainty, a simple, robust plan is probably best. Weeping Cherry takes more diagrammed notes. Eventually, she summarizes the plan thusly:

"Okay. So, first we do any prep-work we can with the door closed, such as making sure Gord and Gordy can use guns, preparing ones disguised as crossbows, getting volunteers rounded up and organized, costuming, distributing armor, making sure everyone is fed and well rested, etc."

"Once we open the door, the first person out is Gordy, while Gord holds the door invisibly. Gordy shouts a distraction to cover the away teams riding out invisibly. They make for Kenabres and Nerosyan. They take radios to stay in constant contact, and can warn us about any parties coming down the road in either direction."

"Once they're clear of the door, we get the volunteers and forks of me who are most closely aligned with Desna, Milani, and Seranrae into Golarion to try praying directly. They hide invisibly near the door and start praying, darting back in when they need invisibility refreshed. Immediately behind them are the people who volunteered to play incubi. One of them charges the crusaders with Gordy, while the other guards the door."

"We try to take down the crusaders first. Gordy and the incubus can be equipped with knockout gas to help with that. Once we have the crusaders down, we cripple the horses and start looking through the town. Some other volunteers can come out to help with the sweep -- some mix of invisible and looking like the incubi or Gordy, in order to keep people from panicking over there being too many demons. We make sure that anybody else capable of magic is knocked out as well, and then round up the villagers and make them stay in their houses so they can't send for reinforcements."

"We coordinate from in here using the radios. If anything that looks like a miracle starts occurring, the away teams successfully contact the good gods, we lose contact with them, or twelve hours pass without success, we immediately deploy a fixity field across Golarion."

"If anyone else does come up the road, Gord and the two incubi deal with them too. We don't anticipate problems holding the door with that amount of force, but we can deploy some weaker-looking demons to help if necessary. If it looks like we can't hold the door without escalating to levels of force that would draw more than local attention -- because a high level adventurer or Terendelev decide to show up -- we deploy the fixity field."

She steps back from the diagram.

"Does that seem like a fair summary? Anything I missed, or any last-minute questions before we start preparations?"

Permalink Mark Unread

It's a good plan! A third Gord is cloned so they can cover both away teams and the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

And various teams attend to the preparation. Some of Weeping Cherry's self-tree tracks down volunteers for the away teams and the local operation, and brings them up to speed.

"So you can see why I thought of you. Do you think you would be interested?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Interested!? Of course! This is way more important than my campaign. Let me get my sword ..."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, I think I am. I will want to hear a few more details ..."

Permalink Mark Unread

Other parts of her self tree work on designing armor, the very best that they can make while still looking like only very fine armor of ordinary make.

The costumers help some people get shifted up as incubi, and have fun designing 'backup' demon costumes for various contingencies.

Other people work on getting equipment together -- bags of holding full of gems, crossbows with hidden gun barrels, knockout gas grenades, flashbangs.

One person talks to a bunch of horse breeders, to find good, well-trained horses that they can clone.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry makes sure everyone is appraised of the planned time, and encourages everyone to get some sleep, and makes sure the plan is clearly disseminated.

"You can rent a room from Bar, or from a hotel, or you're welcome to sleep at my house," she tells the Gords.

Permalink Mark Unread

She takes the Gords to a range, and shows them how to use all of the new futuristic equipment.

Her self-tree decides which forks are going on the away teams -- Pine to Nerosyan and Mangrove to Kenabres.

They all get a good nights sleep, a few tricks pulled to sync up everyone's sleep cycles. They have a large breakfast, and then go over all the preparations one last time and get kitted out.

Permalink Mark Unread

In a corner of Milliways, just in case it works, she kneels, and meditates on what she has learned about Golarion's gods.

When she has prepared herself, she prays.

Seranrae -- I want to do a great Good. People on Golarion are hurting, and I can stop it. Everyone is hurting each other, and I know that with resources and time to grow they can be better. Please, shield me from the Evil gods long enough to get everyone out and away from their influence.

Desna -- People deserve to travel freely, because free travel lifts everyone up. I want to free the people of Golarion. I know I can do it, if the Evil gods don't interfere. Please, shield me from their influence long enough to give everyone the choice of where to go.

Milani -- The way Golarion is right now isn't right. I want to make the systems that force people into conflict unnecessary. I want to free everyone, let them forge their own future unbound by their current chains. Please, shield me from the Evil gods long enough to shatter the status quo beyond recognition.

Permalink Mark Unread

And everyone lines up before the door, in order by their place in the plan. The festive garlands hung above their heads clash incongruously with the anticipatory mood. A line of chalk on the floor marks the extent of the fixity fields, the crystals pulled back to give a few inches clearance from the door.

Weeping Cherry stands to the side, her headset linked to everyone's radios. She counts them down.

"3"

Everyone tenses.

"2"

In the outer solar system, one of the backup servers accelerates out of range at close to the speed of light, just in case.

"1"

Specialized manufacturing chambers spin together spells of invisibility, wrapping them around the away teams and the horses.

"GO!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth happens to be near the gate when the solders rush in. Demon attack on the camp outside, they enchanted the sentries to fight on their side and murdered the captain in his sleep and got away. There was a cultist cleric with the demons. They need help to pursue them and rescue their men.

The city guard might not make it in time. Irabeth volunteers. She'll take a few unempowered inquisitors from gate guard duty, and of course Anevia.

(They were not, officially, on duty. Going for a leisurely walk around the city always ends the same as a patrol anyway. They never leave home unarmed or unarmored.)

 

Babau tracks are easy to follow, clawed outlines that smell of acid. They lead down the road to Nerosyan. Irabeth keeps them to a trot; they're at least half an hour behind the demons, some of them in heavy armor. If they tire out the horses before catching them, the chase will be over, and they have to move at the speed of their weakest mount.

The two soldiers share what little intelligence they have. They're a newly-raised company, on their way to the northern border. They stopped for a night outside the city. (The army prefers not to pay for lodgings when the men have tents already; the city authorities prefer not to host rowdy soldiers overnight.) They, uh, went in for a drink - only a couple of hours, out of the city by sundown, quite legal - met a cleric in the tavern, said he was Gorum's, bought them a couple of rounds. Naturally the men started talking with him, heard some war stories - the officers, being good Iomedaeans, virtuously kept to themselves - when it came time to leave, the men were drunk enough to talk back, refusing to leave and trying to disobey orders. 

They disciplined them, of course, knocked them sober and put them on morning watch as punishment. Woke up to shouting, the captain dead, the company treasure looted, and that bloody cleric and two babaus and the sentries making a fighting retreat. They had wounded to tend to and not enough men left for pursuit.

 

An hour later the babau tracks turn off the main road and double back. Anevia swears the boot-tracks they were mingled with keep on going straight towards the capital. 

The inquisitors' duty is to guard the city. They're going to follow the demons, not the tracks leading away. Demons are easier to catch anyway.

The soldiers beg her to follow the boot tracks. They think their enchanted comrades might be there.

She sends Anevia with the inquisitors, to track down the demons and to ward off any ambush, and rides on herself with the soldiers. Even if they can't catch up to the cultist cleric, there will be other people and villages on the road and they need to be warned.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth is no tracker but she is slowly becoming convinced they're following the trail of just one man. Where did the kidnapped soldiers go? She'd rather not dwell on it and it's too late to turn back.

One of the soldiers with her haltingly asks how the Inquisition deals with enchantments. Could someone be so enchanted the Inquisition couldn't detect it, or remove it? They uh, know the penalty for deserting, and they can only imagine what working with demons and murdering your own captain gets you on top of that, and - the lads were greenhorns, deluded, they don't deserve to die horribly, so surely if they were enchanted by demons and the Inquisition couldn't prove otherwise... they'd be let go?

She tells them the truth. Enchantments can be detected and also broken. The soldiers will be tried in a court of law. Being enchanted is a valid legal defense. She doesn't give voice to what they're all thinking, that the inquisitors will kill the deserters if they judge they can't capture them safely. The mood is sour enough already. She deliberates spending most of her lay on hands on defatiguing the horses, decides against it. 

 

She finally glimpses the fugitive in the distance, just as he turns off the road toward a small village. She curses and speeds up to a gallop; can't let him take any hostages. They're three hundred yards behind him when he runs into a building -

Opens and shuts the door again, several times in quick succession -

Then the door slams open - he's standing inside, grinning - there are sounds all around her, like a crowd of men and horses running, must be an illusion - divine favor, divine bond - the horse can't run straight into the building, she prepares to slow down at the last moment, get in cover of the walls - 

- there are moderate Evil auras on both sides of her -

"Ambush", she shouts, and tries to turn her horse away from the presumed invisible babau who'll have set their spears against her charge -

There are loud bangs and their horses scream and collide - she rolls away in time, lay on hands, get up get up find a target to smite - sees the soldiers trapped beneath their horses - there are two more copies of the man, and incubi, they've got shapeshifters - the incubi don't detect Evil, the copies of the man do, more illusions - no time to channel - she charges the nearest man, smites him, she can take at least one of them with her -

- he takes the hit and grins and she hears more bangs, seeming-incubi with crossbows fading out of invisibility all around her, she feels their bolts penetrate her back, there are bangs all around her and she falls -

Anevia, forgive me -

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth wakes up disarmed and weak as a kitten, lying in a dark room. There's a woman bending down over her.

It takes her a moment to realize her wounds are gone. She feels - healthy, as far as she can tell, besides being terribly weak. She can barely sit up in her armor. She has some lay on hands remaining, no weapons or spells, and her mind.

Inheritor, she prays, but her heart's not really in it. A divine intervention isn't worth it, to save a village of a hundred people and one paladin. She prays for her death to be swift and merciful, if she is to die here, and waits.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey, I'm really sorry about this," Weeping Cherry says, sitting down by the restrained crusader. "My name is Weeping Cherry."

She reaches over and taps on an orb, which starts glowing gently, slowly getting brighter to let Irabeth's eyes adjust.

"I have had an extremely weird day, and I think that's going to be the case for you too, if it isn't already. Since you're my prisoner, I should probably start by clarifying your rights. You have the right to remain silent -- I will not coerce you to speak, except by offering to fairly trade you things. You have the right to food, water, healing, and privacy. Unfortunately, due to the ongoing situation which I will clarify for you in a moment, I cannot leave you completely unmonitored. But your right to privacy means that I will not read your mind without your consent. You may also request a different guard if you don't want to deal with me specifically."

She looks at Irabeth to see how she's taking this, but continues speaking.

"I will hold you for a maximum of twelve hours. After those twelve hours, you will be free to leave unharmed, or to take a complementary teleport to any allied jurisdiction which permits them. Your strength has been cursed as part of the measures taken to restrain you. I expect to be able to lift these curses on your release in twelve hours. I have taken out a large insurance possibility against the eventuality that the curses cannot be lifted in a timely fashion for some reason, with yourself listed as the beneficiary. You also have a right to representation. If you feel that personally negotiating with me is not in your best interests, you may appoint someone else to negotiate deals on your behalf, or refuse to negotiate. Due to the ongoing situation, the person you appoint must either be one of your companions, a resident in this village, a member of an allied jurisdiction, or wait until twelve hours from now to be contacted."

"As of approximately five minutes ago, you are receiving a universal basic income, paid continuously in Stars and held in an off-planet account. You have various less urgently important rights concerning this money, which you can ask about at any time. You may use it to purchase items that will not assist in an escape, and I will see that they are delivered here safely and sent with you when you are released."

"Lastly, you have the right to immediately leave for any allied jurisdiction permitting teleportation if you swear to cooperate with safe transport arrangements and certain minor restrictions on your behavior lasting not longer than twelve hours."

She smiles at her.

"I understand you must have many questions. Do you understand these rights as I have represented them to you? Do you have concerns or clarifying questions that I should address first? If not, I have some additional information about the situation to share, and some questions for you in your role as a paladin."

She softens her voice to add "Also, you don't have a formal right to a hug, but I will give you one if you want. This whole situation seems like it might be fairly overwhelming."

Permalink Mark Unread

She sounds like a Lawful outsider, possibly a Lawful Good one. Until she claims to be paying her in stars on another planet; at that point she just sounds crazy.

This is almost certainly some kind of nonsensical demonic plot, but Irabeth has little left to lose, so she'll play along, as long as she doesn't have to reveal anything the demons could use, up to and including her name. She certainly won't negotiate or swear to anything while she's anywhere this confused.

"I understand most of what you said but I do not understand how some of it could be true or what it would mean if it were, and I would like you to keep explaining the situation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cool! That is entirely reasonable. Please feel free to interrupt with questions at any point. If you let me know what specifically was confusing, I can elaborate about that first, but it's very valid to not want to give your captors any indication about what you found surprising."

She collects herself.

"So the explanation should probably start with the fact that I am from another plane, I had never heard of Golarion until yesterday, and I am relying on an only mostly-functional translation ability to speak this language. So I hope you will bear with me if there are any communication difficulties."

"There is, apparently, a magic pocket dimension that calls itself 'Milliways' that occasionally opens portals to different worlds. When that man you were chasing ran through that door, he ended up in Milliways. Shortly thereafter -- Milliways does weird things to time; I don't understand the mechanism -- it opened another portal to my world."

"My world is very unlike Golarion. As far as we're aware, we have no souls or magic. The man you were chasing thought that we might be outsiders, because he claimed that outsiders don't have a separate soul that lives on after death. What we do have instead of Golarion-style magic, is a kind of very advanced technology that allows unlimited teleportation, creating and altering items, healing, and a variety of other minor effects. We have used this technology to solve most of our problems as a society. As soon as we heard that people on Golarion still had problems with disease, injury, food scarcity, etc., we started making plans to help."

"I can't share the exact details of our plan, or why it requires imprisoning you for twelve hours, unless you swear to me to not use the information against our interests. Likewise, the questions I have for you in your role as a paladin are related to figuring out whether we can trust Iomedae with information about the plan. The man who spoke with me about Golarion did not have good things to say about Iomedae, but also admitted that he could not provide a list of public commitments she has made which we could use to determine whether going to her for help would be a good idea."

"We expect our plan to bring aid to Golarion to either be complete or to fail within twelve hours, which is why that's the maximum length of time we plan to hold you. Getting information from you about Iomedae could potentially speed the plan up by a lot, depending on the exact details. I'm currently expecting that you providing this information will save approximately 5,000 lives in expectation. My primary intention is to keep giving you what information I can about my world, myself, and our capabilities until you feel able to trust us with answers to our questions about Iomedae. If there are monetary inducements, demonstrations, or guarantees that could help convince you faster, I am working with a large budget for this purpose."

"With that clarification, do you feel comfortable asking specific questions, or should I default to providing more background details about what my world is like, and what we expect Golarion to be like once we're able to distribute aid?"

She pours herself a cup of tea from a kettle sitting by her on the floor.

"Also, do you want a cup of tea, or anything else to make you more comfortable while we talk?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You are being very reasonable and - correct, upholding Law and Good, towards your prisoner. So I hope you are not offended by me saying this, if you are being truthful. But it seems much more likely to me that you are lying, or perhaps deluded." She doesn't detect Evil but that only means this woman cultist is too weak to detect.

"I was pursuing demons and a cultist cleric. I saw him and what may have been other demons" - without an Evil aura - "in the fight where I assume I was captured. I do not know who healed me, or why, but it still seems much more likely to be a demonic plot than an accidental contact with a new plane whose inhabitants are somehow more powerful than all our magic despite having none of your own." Unless their gods grant them 'technology', but not magic? Irabeth doesn't understand what it could mean, to have non-magical teleportation or healing or conjuration; these are simply some of the kinds of magic that exist.

"Show me proof. Something that could not be faked by illusion or shapeshifting. You should find it easy, with the abilities you describe. Do this and I will do everything I can to help you contact Iomedae and to answer any questions that would help you decide to talk to Her, as long as I do not need to reveal any classified information about myself and my posting."

She doesn't believe her, not really. Maybe she's seizing on any sliver of false hope instead of facing her impending death. But still she prays - Inheritor, look this way, for there is something here that You may want to see. And if there is not - I do not need your rescue, others need it more - I am your willing servant, and I trust You, and I will see You in Heaven.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, just after the door opens:

Right behind the away teams, several members of Weeping Cherry's self-tree rush through the door and kneel out of the way on either side of it. There are three of them, for parallelism. Each one holds a holy symbol of Seranrae, Desna, or Milani. They start by repeating their previous prayers several times, and then continue by explaining more details of the plan, explaining when they will move without divine intervention, and what would make them move right away.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sarenrae does not understand most of the prayer, not in detail. Mortal minds are hard, and this one is unusual, and She hasn't really gotten over prophecy breaking yet. But She can clearly hear the intent behind the words:

I am Good. I am going to do Good. I need your help, but only to stop the Evil that would stop me. Guard me against Evil, as I go about doing Good.

It is not Her way, to intervene against future Evil without yet knowing the shape that it may take. And the mortal is not praying to be granted power. She will watch closely, and learn, and think, and stand ready.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is rare and refreshing to hear a prayer addressing Her domain of travel in its Good aspect, rather than the Chaotic! A gratifying tribute to the shared cause of Good that, despite the myriad takes on what Good even is, a Lawful Good mortal will pray to Her or Kofusachi about travel, and not to Abadar.

The contents of the prayer are also unusual. The mortal promises she will cause great traveling to occur, but not to help people travel to, not for the sake of travel itself, as Desna conceives of it. She wants to let people travel from, to let them escape - whatever they may want to escape, if there is a better place for them to be.

This is not quite as Good as Desna would have it, nor as Chaotic, but it is still very Chaotic and very Good and She is of course in favor, at least until she has to pay an enormous bill. 

 

Who is this mortal, and where did she come from? This is the sort of question that's easily answered on every other world using past-watching, and requires either ridiculous gymnastics or exhorbitant power expenditure on Golarion (or watching everything all the time, if you want to end up depressed like Nethys).

(She isn't sorry past-watching broke. The other gods were using a bastardized reverse form and calling it prophecy, and Desna always hated pretending the future was set in stone. But it makes Her life a lot harder sometimes.)

...another one of the mortal just appeared! Out of a bit of folded space that Desna was reasonably certain didn't lead anywhere, until she saw it appear mortals (praying mortals! pretty shiny Good mortals!) out of, as it were, nowhere. She was watching carefully and there was very definitely no conjuration involved.

Mortals don't just appear from thin air. Therefore the mortal came from somewhere. Therefore Desna can go where the mortal came from. (She is the goddess of travel. She can go anywhere.)

If She sends a little bit of Her awareness all the way into the folded bit of space -

Permalink Mark Unread

"Welcome to Milliways," the space says.

The folded space isn't a god, but it isn't not a god either. It has a domain, and an avatar, and it answers prayers from mortals that are directed the right way. But it isn't built in the same way as Golarion gods -- it is something different, a stranger from outside creation.

What it is, first and foremost, is a bar.

It's a place where people come to make friends and meet new people. It's a place where people talk honestly. It's a place where people celebrate, and do things they ordinarily wouldn't, and stumble home drunk lightened of their burdens.

It's a place where strangers lives touch, where stories begin. It's a place where universes meet, like two young lovers stealing kisses in the night.

It's a place where everyone -- everyone -- gets a first drink free.

"What can I get you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Hey. Hey. Cayden. You are so going to want to see this. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to meet everyone and hear their stories and go to all their worlds and see everything and help everyone! I bet I could do that in drink form, too!" Amulet of the Planes, cursed blessed to always choose a target never visited before, turn the daily charge into a liquid, major artifact, easy as. "But if you can't -"

"Please, please do surprise Me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can't give out magic," the bar apologizes. "But here, I think you'll like this one."

And it passes her a bundle of abstract sensory impressions with a little umbrella in it.

It tastes like turning over a stone, and discovering a hidden world of tiny, delicate creatures. It tastes like running into a stranger in a train station and bonding over how wonderful it is that in twenty minutes you'll both be in an entirely new country. It tastes like someone who spends years carving a tiny intricate statue out of jade, so that they can leave it in an old hollow log, not knowing who will find it or when.

"I can also recommend you media, though. Books from any of the worlds that I can reach."

Permalink Mark Unread

What She wants from books is - not just beauty and knowledge. Not the things She'd see for herself if (when) She goes to the worlds where they were written. She wants to explore, to find the strange and the beautiful and the new, to be surprised and delighted over and over and over again. She doesn't want to be told where to go, only what to avoid, because it's empty or dangerous or boring.

She's looking for travel advisories.

In return She offers all the wonders of Creation (in book recommendation form where available), and Her personal help connecting Milliways to more worlds and helping more people find it, if it is something She can help with. Not in payment, commensurate or otherwise, but because She wants everyone to have this, everyone across all the worlds.

She'll be going through all of the doors that open into Milliways from now on, exploring and helping people and thrilling in the discovery of endless new creations. This isn't something she asks Bar for, or even tells Bar about. It's something She is, that She wishes made known, the innermost legible core of Her, with an enormous earnest happiness and gratitude and goodwill towards whoever made this possible, and whoever will use it like She will.

Permalink Mark Unread

Bar appreciates the offer, but Desna is the wrong kind of being to help with opening doors. Bar doesn't control where the door opens. In some sense, the fact that it doesn't is the tradeoff that lets it reach so much further than a being like Desna can.

In fact, now that She is here, the door will not open to anywhere where Her interference would be ... uninteresting. Not the right kind of story. The door is controlled not on the level of gods, but on the level of the landlords, who sit outside of time and are mysterious even to Bar itself.

That said, She is welcome to stay as long as She likes, and invite people from the worlds She can reach. Several of the other patrons also plan to wait for more doors and travel through them.

In terms of travel advisories -- Bar recommends these books here. These ones are published by big inter-world alliances, and cover all the worlds they know how to reach. These ones cover specific worlds that are particularly important to be prepared for, for one reason or another.

Desna will need to either start a tab, pay for the books with something Bar is allowed to accept (counterfeit is fine), return the books after She is done with them, or talk to that mortal over there. The mortal has offered to cover people's tabs up to a certain amount, but needs to know they exist in order to pay, for privacy reasons.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's not going to stay if that stops people from other worlds from using the magic door!!

...that means there's more than one Milliways, otherwise Her staying here would count as affecting the worlds to which the door would no longer open, and She can't affect worlds She can't even reach.

Desna decides She's going to leave sometimes, go out to see the many worlds, and come back occasionally for more. That way everyone should get the Milliways experience best suited to who they want. She'll miss some interesting visitors that way, but being the goddess of travel means no part of Her should stay in any one place forever.

She opens a tab. She can of course provide gold, but that's boring, how about this minor artifact that does poorly targeted interplanetary teleport instead?

And She settles in to read, and watches the little wormhole. She's not going to wiggle through it uninvited, it looks uncomfortable. Cherry's going to open her door eventually and that will count as invitation.

...oh yeah, Cherry prayed to Her! She's feeling very generously inclined right now, but the request wasn't very specific, was it. What's going on outside?

Permalink Mark Unread

Milani is young, as gods go, and very small; even Cayden outweighs her many times over, fellow upstart that He is. She cannot answer many prayers, but she receives few enough that it works out, barely. Usually she passes them along to Someone else who might help instead of her.

She makes art out of necessity, coordinating Good and Chaotic gods in unlikely alliances, helping them balance their different interests and costs on the thinnest edge that makes an intervention barely worth it. She can do this because she understands Golarion's mortals as few others can - easily, cheaply, intuitively - better by far than vast alien Sarenrae, who does not understand why anyone harms another, or Desna, who can read all thoughts but only at great expense to Herself; better even than Iomedae, Who cut out her own humanity, Who can coordinate better than anyone if She spares enough attention but Whose attention is managed far too well to notice the unlikely and the unforeseen.

Where Iomedae fights for Good optimized and triaged and carefully doled out, and writes off whole causes as lost, and Cayden is called on to help one person at a time, Milani wants to reform systems. She is not well known or well understood, rarely invoked and rarer still to answer in her own name. But when a rare prayer reaches out to her very heart, she will - not answer, she can't afford to just answer - she will do her best, and try to rope Anyone else she can into it as well.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh hey, some people are here already! But they're not coordinating properly -

Hey guys, team huddle. I'm going to tell you exactly what the mortals prayed about. 

They'll subsidize her costs; it's a long-standing agreement she has with some gods who trust her not to misuse the contents of prayers not actually directed to her, a tough market to get into for Chaotics but an invaluable service for the same reason.

(Gods do not communicate in words, not even Milani. She's not going to insert a long complicated disclaimer saying this transcription doesn't fully and faithfully represent what passes between them, she's not Lawful.)

Permalink Mark Unread

That's really great! She says she'll do it earlier with an intervention, but she didn't ask for a particular one, what would be best?

Permalink Mark Unread

We should talk to her, to coordinate. I think it's best to help her messengers to reach our mortals, quietly. We could send down some people here and now, but others would notice. The Night Monarch can go anywhere and talk to anyone, and every time she does Hell inevitably hears about it sooner or later.

Uh, Desna? Why are you moving so much of Yourself into Milliways? To god-sight there are vast trails of butterflies descending from the stars; visible only to Her allies, but - wait! Don't incarnate! Asmodeus will notice and so will everyone else!

Permalink Mark Unread

Don't worry! I'm just here to go into a bunch of other worlds soon, this is GREAT.

Permalink Mark Unread

Don't go! We need you! Golarion's people need our help so much more than those of Cherry's world!

Permalink Mark Unread

It'll be fine! I'm bringing back a bunch of butterflies that were exploring some new stars in Creation that were really quite boring by comparison. 

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh Good. 

Should we call Iomedae in? She has a paladin here already.

Permalink Mark Unread

Cherry doesn't want to talk to Iomedae yet, so Iomedae won't talk to her. But the paladin is praying, so She'll be here soon and then She can help us talk to Cherry. Milani can do it herself (with a boost from Sarenrae) but nothing beats talking to an already-empowered mortal, if you want them to still be in good shape afterwards.

Permalink Mark Unread

She could have missed this prayer, humbly offering something to Her attention without, actually, claiming that it deserves it. She never has enough attention to go around, and She trusts Her paladins to make the right call on what really matters. 

She's not going to miss it when three other Good gods are metaphorically jumping up and down on top of it waving a flag for Her attention.

Orient. Prioritize. Call in more of Herself, to better see and understand, reevaluate the potential benefits, reprioritize. Flag it for higher attention, pulling in resources from projects that couldn't afford Her sudden temporary absence a moment ago. Repeat, and repeat, until She achieves the optimum balance between what resources She can use here and what She judges will not trigger a worse reaction elsewhere by its absence, by telling the wrong adversary to invest enough in finding out where She went.

I am here. I'm going to talk to My paladin Irabeth and with her help to Cherry, and let all of You speak to Cherry through her if You wish.

Permalink Mark Unread

We can call on many others, Who would help us and would also benefit from this new opportunity.

Permalink Mark Unread

We can do it later but right now adding more people would risk the secrecy and could add conflicting interests. Not everyone is as in favor of letting everyone travel away from Golarion as Desna is.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hey, guys? Did you know they have stars made not from positive energy but from giant explosions? I can't wait to see them!

Permalink Mark Unread

Did someone say GIANT EXPLOSIONS?

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh for - we were trying to keep this thing a secret! How long have you been listening?

Permalink Mark Unread

You know that I am always everywhere.

Permalink Mark Unread

I see all things and all futures. The possible futures contain great Good, and also great explosions.

Permalink Mark Unread

I have always believed in Your fundamental inner Good! Now that You are here, You will help us steer towards the most Good future!

Permalink Mark Unread

Nethys, are You steering for the future with the greatest Good, or that with the most explosions?

Permalink Mark Unread

One or the other is already assured! I am steering for both.

Permalink Mark Unread

A man in chainmail is unhurriedly picking his way towards the door to Milliways. He weaves and ducks through the organized chaos of Cherry clones and fake invisible demons and dead horses. No-one pays him any mind as he ducks through the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

And into a bar. It's, you know, a bar. It's a place where people let their guard down, and laugh too loudly. A place with a roaring fire, where adventurers from far off lands congregate and swap increasingly improbable stories.

It's a place where people go to put down their cares, and where people pick up the bravery necessary to do something about them.

Cayden is more attuned to the true nature of this place than anyone else from Golarion who has seen it, and so he sees the truth of Milliway's nature most clearly: a place where people get drunk.

"Welcome," the bar says, and it's like coming home. "What can I get you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, you know me," he says, smiling as he pulls up a chair. "Just the usual." And he puts his rapier down, and his worldly cares, and leans back to bask in the hubbub.

It is fitting - almost inevitable, really - that the world will be saved not by the gods, but by earnest adventurers meeting for the first time in a tavern.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth falls away, away from her body, far far away from all awareness and into a luminous white space where she stands, her strength restored and her sword in hand once more, stands on nothing with white clouds far below her and the sun overhead. It feels like the opposite of a dream: everything is surer, truer, more real.

There is a human woman standing opposite, wearing plate with Iomedae's shining sword on her breast and in her hand. She is smiling, strong, confident, inspiring, commander of a thousand armies and of Irabeth's heart. She is a stranger and she is impossible to mistake.

Irabeth wants to fall down on her knees, but suddenly the woman is there, holding her arm in a soldier's grasp. 

"I am your superior, and your ally," She says. "An example to admire and learn from, an inspiration to surpass. Do not abase yourself before Me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It is expensive for Me to keep you here, and to communicate."

"Weeping Cherry is truthful, to the limits of My sight. She is Lawful Good and knows almost nothing of Golarion. Tell her that none who come to Me in good faith can expect to be worse off for it, and that I will not use her against her purposes; this I swear."

"The Good gods have heard Cherry. Advise her to recall her teams; We will tell who needs to know, and soon enable Cherry to contact anyone she wishes magically." She will not instruct Cherry to recall her teams; it is reasonable of her to explore the world for herself, and it is Iomedae's job to convince her to trust Her instead.

"I will empower you to summon an archon. Send it to My cleric Tavorae Falsebane in the Seventh Church in Absalom, and he will come to advise and help her. He can Commune with me for further instructions."

She smiles.

"I trust you. Trust in yourself. Go with My blessing."

"Desna asks you to tell Cherry, 'Thank you. See you soon.'"

The world falls away like a kaleidoscope and the room around her reassembles -

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth stands before Cherry glowing with the Goddess' blessing, no longer cursed, new magic whispering in the corner of her mind. 

"I think", she says after a moment, "this counts as proof that could not be faked by illusions or shapeshifting."

Permalink Mark Unread

Wow! That sure looks like a God's intervention. She twitches and hovers her hand over the button on her wristband that will send a 'go' signal.

"Was that Iomedae? Has she agreed to confidentiality?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It was." And Irabeth repeats everything she was told. Including the part about trusting her; it felt personal, but the Goddess said communication was expensive, and so it might hold meaning beyond the obvious.

She hasn't been afraid in a long, long time. Now she feels that doubt and uncertainty are also - not gone forever, not entirely, just put aside until she picks them up again. She has been given her orders and she will carry them out and nothing else matters.

"I am going to summon an archon now. Do you have any objections?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, please do so right away," she agrees. "Time is of the essence."

She has not done the necessary work, to check that Iomedae is really aligned with her interests. But she didn't exactly have a way to check Sarenrae, Desna, or Milani before she reached out to them for help.

If you want to be the kind of person who has allies, sometimes you need to take a leap and let them help you.

There are certainly people still tracking the possibility that Iomedae is lying, or that this isn't really Iomedae. People ready to push the button if it looks like this was a distraction.

But what she says here and now is "Also, in light of this communication from Iomedae, I am no longer considering you my prisoner. You don't look cursed, but if you still need Remove Curse spells, I will supply them as soon as I can. As your tentative ally, I would like to request that you still don't leave the area without letting me know, so that we can try to minimize information leaks."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I will treat you as an ally in the causes of Lawful Good, and endeavor to build more specific alliances than that. I don't intend to leave but I've been instructed to send the archon to Tavorae Falsebane, with a message from Iomedae which I trust She chose to prevent unwanted information leaks." And she casts the new spell-form sitting in the corner of her mind, the one smelling of Conjuration and sunlight.

Permalink Mark Unread

A creature appears. It looks like a human with a dog's head, in armor and holding a greatsword, with a shining disk of light floating behind its upper back.

"Paladin," it says, inclining its head respectfully to Irabeth. "I have been instructed to follow your orders."

"Greetings", it adds to Cherry, in unaccented English.

Permalink Mark Unread

"To you as well," she replies. She has a lot of questions for an actual outsider, but they can wait. She stands quietly, and does her best to accept the changing plan with equanimity.

She does also start an internal list of questions to ask the archon when possible.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I am instructed to tell you to pass this message to Tavorae Falsebane, Iomedae's cleric in the Seventh Church in Absalom. He is meant to come here, to advise and help Cherry, and is authorized to Commune for further instructions."

"I believe he would best serve the Goddess by coming immediately, via teleport, and presumably with another teleport to go back. I do not know how long he will remain here. I believe he may bring others who would be of help, if their confidentiality and loyalty can be utterly trusted." 

"Cherry, are there other things he should bring, which would be of immediate help and which would not delay him greatly in departing?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Any immediately available spell scrolls or trusted people with additional spells prepared -- any spells. Priority given to Wish or Resurrection, if possible," she replies immediately. After a moment to think, she continues with "or other powerful spells that I don't know to ask for, but that would be useful to have more of. I can duplicate spells having seen an example. In that same vein, any magic items that it would be useful to have more of. If no translation magic is available, foreign language dictionaries and encyclopedias would be useful. Possibly any holy books would also be useful to read, but are not very important compared to the other things."

She thinks for a moment longer, and then shakes her head.

"I think that's everything."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Does that mean you only need one of each kind spell, scroll and magic item?" she confirms. "To copy, like a wizard does?"

"Tongues lets you understand and speak any language, and Share Language lets you read one language per casting. They will almost certainly be available, and so will the Iomedaean holy books and probably some others too."

Permalink Mark Unread

The archon salutes, fist to chest, and disappears. (If Cherry could detect magic right now, she would see an abbreviated Greater Teleport cast as a spell-like ability.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, correct. I need to see a spell once, in an area covered by our technology. I'm fairly certain that scrolls will work as well, but haven't actually verified that. I think at this point I should probably bring you into our command center and actually brief you on the plan," she replies, walking towards the door and gesturing for Irabeth to follow her.

"I want to stress that the man who you were chasing has been trying to do Good under very tough circumstances, and has been immensely helpful so far. Without his advice, we would not have tried contacting the gods before going with our initial plan, which based on Iomedae's reaction would have been suboptimal. I consider him an ally. I would appreciate it if you could set aside any personal enmity and let me know about any obligations that would prevent you from working with him. We'll have time to deal with getting both sides of the story around what brought you both here later."

She steps out into the street, and walks over towards where Gord is holding the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know him, personally. I heard a report that he participated this morning in a demon attack on an army camp that left one man dead, several wounded, and two more gone and assumed captured or worse. I saw him detect as Evil."

"I have an obligation to uphold the law, which in this case means apprehending and delivering him to Kenabres to stand trial. Under the circumstances, he can stay in your custody or another ally's if you prefer. I have no wish to disrupt your relations with him."

She hesitates. "I admit I do not understand why you trust him. And without understanding, I cannot trust him myself, though I will of course treat with him in good faith and cooperate as far as I can. Evil people - Chaotic Evil people, which I strongly suspect he is - fundamentally cannot be trusted. No matter what they say or do today, they could betray their word or betray you tomorrow. That's what being Chaotic Evil is. A step closer to the demons."

"There is a powerful and expensive spell, called Atonement, which changes a person's alignment to match who they are today. It only works if someone truly repents of their past deeds. If he is Evil only because of some past misdeed which he truly regrets, and successfully repents to Good, or even Neutral, that would resolve the problem - this is not a requirement, of course, for me to come to trust him or to work with him, just a suggestion."

"But if the accusations against him are true, and he has no very surprising explanation, then he was doing Evil this morning." 

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord sees them approach as he stands there holding the door (he prefers to think of it as standing guard at the Door out of the World). That the paladin is walking peacefully means she surrendered without Cherry even needing to curse her; that is good. He relaxes.

Then they get close enough for him to overhear the paladin earnestly try to convince Cherry to ask Gord to atone.

It's an offensive idea, but he's not in the mood to be offended. This is what paladins are like when they're trying to be nice - magnanimous forgiveness, if only he would see the error of his ways and cry pardon.

"What's going on?" he asks Cherry.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I didn't successfully prevent Irabeth -- Oh, this is Irabeth," she introduces. "I haven't told her your name because you were on the run from her and she still intends to attempt to bring you in. I have more things to say to her on that topic, but we can deal with that afterwards, everything else going on is more important. If you want to introduce yourself that's your choice."

"I didn't successfully prevent her from praying to Iomedae -- I think I might have misunderstood what prayer requiring concentration means -- but that turned out to be ... okay," she continues, eliding over her complicated feelings about that, since she doesn't know what Irabeth's state of information was. "Iomedae swore that no one who comes to her in good faith should expect to be worse off for it, and that she wouldn't use me specifically against my purposes. She also said that the other Good gods have been notified, and passed on a message of thanks from Desna specifically that said 'see you soon'. From that, I infer that we're going to get some form of Desnan showing up, and Iomedae also gave us the means to summon one of her priests from Absalom, who should be on his way with useful spell scrolls to copy."

"I think our priorities at this point should look like getting Irabeth up to speed on what the rollout plan looks like, so that she can point out potential flaws, and figuring out a set of questions for Desna and Iomedae to narrow down what other preparations or changes they want us to make that were worth delaying things."

Permalink Mark Unread

Iomedae swore that - is she saying Iomedae talked to them?

Then the rest of it catches up with him and - he doesn't even know what to say to that, but he's got to say something and it turns out to be -

"And you believed her?!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Trust a Lawful god to mislead with the truth when she cannot lie!"

"Those who come to her, in person, will at least be no worse off! The rest of us poor mortals have to make do with her servants, who make no such promise! They tell us of her good faith, secondhand, and disclaim their own in the same breath! You trust her promise but you're talking to the church, not the god!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Her church - we obey Her! We would never knowingly betray someone She named an ally! And we strive to emulate Her in all things, and yes, She teaches us to leave people better off for having met us! This isn't some new promise she made up on the spot! This is what being Good is!!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Then you fail," Gord says very deliberately, "or you lie."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Did you think - Cherry, did you for a moment think that I never tried to come to them in good faith?"

"I served in their bloody war! I tried doing things their way! Heard their sermons, read their books! Tried to convince them, so many times, to do the right thing - to stop killing people, enslaving, torturing people, innocents who couldn't fight back - coming to a village, stealing the food, raping the women, enslaving the men for their war - helping devil-worshippers grow stronger because they wanted them to kill some miserable dretch whose only crime was being born with the wrong bloody alignment - did you think working with demons was my first choice?! I went to every faction along the godsforsaken border - I even went to the Hellknights after the paladins rejected me - 

"Everyone knows not to go to the Iomedaeans with their problems! The only people it doesn't leave worse off are the bloody Iomedaeans!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Of course I thought you tried going to them in good faith! 'I promise you will not be worse off' is a very easy promise for someone to keep: they can just ignore you. You going to them and them not changing their behavior about it is disappointing, and the fact that they support slavery in the first place is alarming, but those things both count against Iomedae's church's Goodness, not whether they're likely to lie, and speak more to the intolerable conditions on Golarion," she replies.

"Here, Irabeth, would you just step through here, please?" she asks, gesturing Irabeth towards the door and the fixity field beyond.

"The thing that does make me question whether they're actually going to keep promises is the fact that Irabeth prayed to Iomedae when I had made it clear I wasn't sure whether I wanted that. Now, there are reasons that could make sense -- such as if she already knew about this promise of Iomedae's, which it sounds like she might have, or if she had already given up on cooperating with me, which might be fair under the circumstances -- so I'm trying not to judge her for it. But I think I wouldn't have done that in her place, and I think doing that without explanation was hostile and counterproductive."

She shakes her head wildly, some stress leaking into her voice.

"But, just so we're clear here, none of that is important! I have already failed at keeping information about what is happening here away from Iomedae until we could verify that it would be safe. I have already messed that up beyond the possibility of fixing. The question now is what to do next. And the possibilities are: either Irabeth is lying about what her goddess said, and fetching us more resources is a distraction or a play for time, or she isn't and it's genuinely an attempt to help. I happen to think the latter is more likely, but I understand if you don't agree. The question of what to do remains the same."

She collects herself.

"If Iomedae had wanted to stall for time, she could have just done nothing. It will be hours before we would have heard anything from the away teams, and I still intend to roll out the fixity field in a bit less than twelve hours at the latest, so in the case where she's working against us, she can't win extra time to make us worse off by lying about it. We're already on guard for any potentially hostile divine interventions, and can't meaningfully devote more resources to that. So that's why I said we should dedicate this time to improving the plan on the assumption that we'll soon have access to more spells -- because it's a good course of action either way."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord plants himself firmly in the doorway.

"I'm not the one they wronged, everyone else is! All the people they leave worse off in their wake, the farmers enslaved for their wars and the refugees burned to prove they're not demons! They raise people into blind obedience from birth, and tell them it is right and good that an immortal paladin queen has the power of life and death over them, a wrong and a sin if they fight back or steal bread when they are starving, until they half believe they deserve both death and damnation! The graveyards are filled up with corpses left worse off in the name of some greater good perpetually out of sight!"

"So you messed up and Iomedae found out. Are you going to give up on your dreams? Now that she knows, you might as well tell her all your plans? She says she won't use you against your purposes, but she sure as Hell hasn't promised to use you for them! Find allies of your own choice, not the first god who happens to come along!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth has long experience in staying calm, remaining civil, and bearing undeserved insults. Her father was lauded as a man of saintly good temperament (you know, for an orc); she herself was sometimes complimented on being a paladin, the 'despite' hanging loud and clear in the air. A raving cultist is so much water off her back. She just hopes Cherry is the right kind of person to be impressed by her civilized demeanor, instead of being swayed by emotion.

Despite the stakes she feels - at peace. This is where she belongs; this is what she is meant to do. Perhaps the Inheritor made her wiser, she marvels, the better to carry out her new task. 

 

"The world contains great evils not of our making. We Iomedaeans work to fix it, as best we can, and sometimes this means accepting a lesser evil, or even causing one for, yes, the greater good, because we are not all-powerful, and we must choose our battles. We don't make anything worse - not knowingly, not deliberately - by our presence. All the evil you see exists despite us, not because of us."

"A paladin queen rules Mendev, and yet Mendev is a horrible place to live. This is the demons' fault, not Queen Galfrey's. Any achievable alternative to her rule would be far worse."

"I know this not because I am an expert on Mendevian politics, but because that is what Good is. If the Queen thought it better for Mendev for her to abdicate, or if the Goddess thought it, she would be gone without a second's thought. I know that, because I know she is a paladin."

"Iomedae's place, within Lawful Good, is to be the General of Heaven. Being a general means allocating resources, making painful choices, leaving some people unrescued and letting some of your men perish so that the others might live. We do not see what She does, we cannot always make sense of Her actions, and She cannot afford to explain them to us. But we know She is wiser than us, and better, and we have faith that if She orders us to die it is in a worthy cause."

Permalink Mark Unread

"A general may send some men to die, to save the rest," Gord says bitterly. "His men, who chose to follow him and to obey that day, for the sake of their brothers and their cause."

"His men, Iomedaean. Not bystanders. Perhaps I shouldn't expect a general of slaves to know the difference."

"I am a cleric of Gorum. I know the bloody price of war, and those who choose to pay it. What you do with your war-slaves is not war, it is slaughter."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey!" she interjects.

"I am aware that bad things are happening! It is my sincere hope that we will all be able to contribute to fixing that. Sir Gorumite, if you think that I am making more mistakes I would really appreciate concrete suggestions for how to do better -- right now I want to put Irabeth inside the fixity field, where I can copy her spells, and potentially directly observe if she gets another vision. I also want to hear if she has any specific things to say about why her god didn't want us to roll out the plan immediately. The best case here is that she says 'oh, you forgot to handle this thing', we fix that, and then everyone on Golarion is saved and this argument becomes moot."

Permalink Mark Unread

For a moment, Gord contemplates closing the door, but they will still be there when he opens it.

He's not going to sulk like a child because he didn't get his way. He's going to grin and bear it and keep fighting until the day he's dead and afterwards as well.

"The fixity field will let you observe her, but it will also let Iomedae see the field and perhaps build her own. Are you sure that is wise?" 

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's possible I'm working from the wrong threat model -- I assumed that Iomedae's attention being drawn to this general area meant that she would have already had a chance to look, since that was our justification for trying to avoid any attention from the gods. Do you think that that's not the case?" she asks. "You probably still have better intuitions about gods, since you have more experience."

She is so glad they have shifted back to discussing something concrete and actionable. Being outside of her protections is stressful. Being under time pressure is stressful. She is so much better at dealing with concrete problems than with interpersonal problems under these circumstances.

"Also, if the priest from Absalom shows up and has Resurrection to copy, I'm going to want to copy that because otherwise we'll have a harder time getting people out of the afterlives. So that is also in the balance as a possible consideration."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Gods both see and affect the world mainly through their empowered followers, and secondarily through regular people who pray to them or are just very well aligned - people who worship them and understand them and want the same things the god does."

"This is - received wisdom, not something I know from my own experience. Maybe that's not a hard limit, just easier for them to do. For all I know, Iomedae has seen all there is to see through the paladin's eyes through the open door."

"I would be much more at ease with followers of the gods we wanted to contact. Iomedae passed on a message from Desna, but all it said was see you soon. If I could make demands of the gods, I would have them tell us clearly that we should work with Iomedae and her servants as we would with Desna and Sarenrae and Milani, and that their goals and ours won't be harmed by it."

Permalink Mark Unread

It really is ridiculous that someone would think Chaotic or Neutral Good more trustworthy than the specific kind of Good that exists in order to be trustworthy. Having Law is supposed to make people trust you more, not less! It's as if, in opposing Lawful Good, he has inverted not only his values but his logic and clear thinking as well!

Of course she lets none of this show on her face.

"We can pray for that," she suggests. "I will not pray about it myself, if you do not wish me to, although I realize I cannot easily prove this to you."

Is anyone here aligned enough with Desna or Sarenrae to successfully pray to Them? They're not the easiest goddesses to make yourself understood to, Cherry is as Lawful Good as she is, and the Gorumite's apparent definition of Good is - at least at odds with his actions this morning.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. So for one thing, I don't think praying to one of the other gods is going to get a response," she says, pointing at her invisible forks kneeling out of the way next to the door. "Or it already would have. Although perhaps they should ask explicitly for verification," she adds.

"One thing we could do, though, is pull the fixity field back, take Irabeth through the door, close it to block Iomedae's influence, and then bring the fixity field back. I suspect that would prevent Iomedae from seeing anything, although maybe not if she can, like, read a paladin's history or something like that. So maybe we should wait to do that until the priest arrives, and then do it in one go, returning with overwhelming force."

She turns to Irabeth. "In the case that you are trustworthy, which I do still think is more likely, I apologize for giving you the runaround like this. But the dashing swordsman has already helped me avoid several pitfalls due to unfamiliarity with Golarion, and I do think his advice has helped make this whole operation a lot more robust, so I want to take his concerns seriously."

Permalink Mark Unread

That actually sounds reasonable? Also, Cherry is being very nice and understanding and - trusting of him, even over the Iomedaean paladin. It feels different when it's coming from someone who is, actually, good as well as Good.

"Alright. Let's do that." He unblocks the door. "And - thank you. ...For taking my concerns seriously."

Permalink Mark Unread

That man seems really upset! What is he saying? 

Desna will happily pay Milani to be the resident mortal-translator. She has plenty of data, now that She's practically in the same room with the mortals, but it's still a bit expensive to understand it Herself.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's saying he doesn't trust Iomedae or Her paladin, and wants a clear sign from one of us if we want him to work with them. They're discussing whether to pray about it, but we'll have a better way to answer soon.

Permalink Mark Unread

I can see he is a cleric, but his god did not mark legibly who They are. Do any of You know?

(There is a general headshaking and muttering.)

Permalink Mark Unread

He claims he's Gorum's. Chaotic Evil.

Permalink Mark Unread

He has given Cherry Good advice, though!

Permalink Mark Unread

I knew it! There is Good in everyone, even Evil people!

Permalink Mark Unread

He is not advocating Gorum's goals. If Cherry rescues everyone and lets them leave places where they are unhappy, there will be far less war, not more.

Permalink Mark Unread

I vote against telling Gorum.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chaotic Neutral deities often empower followers who do not advance their goals.

Permalink Mark Unread

I knew it! There is Good in everyone, even Gorum!

Permalink Mark Unread

They are closing the door! Finally! See you all in a wing-beat -

Permalink Mark Unread

With Cherry and Irabeth inside, Gord closes the door to Milliways.

Permalink Mark Unread

And a grinning man in chainmail with a tankard in his hand claps him on the shoulder and says: 

"Well done! Have a drink!"

He was there all along, you just didn't notice him before now. It couldn't have been otherwise. No Good adventurers' bar is ever without the Dashing Swordsman.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Aaah!" she cries.

She had just started to relax after the most dangerous and high-stakes event of her last several years, her HUD flickering back on as the fixity field washed over her, when he was just suddenly there.

Her reflexive teleport puts her crouched on top of one of the garland-covered beams, from which she peers down in a manner not unlike a cat who has just been startled into explosive motion by something entirely mundane.

The man is ... strange. He has a normal human body, with blood, liver enzymes, eardrums, and all the other expected pieces. But he also has great, coiling braids of magic bound to every molecule of his being. The magic hangs heavy around him, like a cloud. It twists away, in directions she cannot see, packed so densely that she can hardly see him under the visualization.

She lets herself float down from the beam, entranced by watching how the threads of his magic tie him to the tankard in his hand, to the sword at his hip, and to the rest of the bar around them.

"Excuse me, but are you ...?" she asks, her voice trailing off.

Permalink Mark Unread

He bows. "Cayden Cailean, god of freedom, drink, and brave adventuring, at your service. I'm a friend of Milani's. And with me - please do not be alarmed -"

Permalink Mark Unread

A million butterflies flutter down from the rafters. They are living patches of space, insect-shaped cutouts that flit and float and flap their wings in mesmerizing patterns and never let you forget, for even a moment, that theirs are not wings of flesh of blood. They come together into a dizzying cloud and cling and merge and swirl until -

A person stands besides Cayden. She is human and butterfly, goddess and mystery, she is all the stars of Creation shining with the terrible light in which new souls are born. She is ancient and alien beyond measure, she is nothing that ever grew on the soil of a friendly planet, and she sees and understands and loves and helps every soul of every race that does not wish harm to others. She is -

Permalink Mark Unread

"Desna, dear! Tone it down a little for the new mortals, please."

Permalink Mark Unread

She is a lovely woman, entirely nonscary and appropriate to an interdimensional bar!

:Hello, everyone. Hello, Cherry. Thank you, for being you and doing what you did.:

Her mouth moves but what comes out is not speech, not a language of the kind translation spells or software are meant to handle. It is pure meaning, the kind that Truespeech technically works on if you don't mind being left with a terrible headache. Milliways handles it fine. (If the Landlords get a headache, they can come and complain in person.)

She places a companionable arm around Cayden's shoulder.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Desna isn't the best at talking to mortals, so I'll be helping her translate. I'm ex-human, like Milani."

"Now, I'm sure you all have many questions, so" - he smiles disarmingly - "let's sit and talk over a good drink, shall we?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Questions bubble up in her mind in no particular order. She drags over a table and set of chairs for them, including a backless seat to accommodate Desna's wings.

But she is back within the reach of the support systems that she's built, and questions from the rest of her self-tree quickly organize themselves by priority in her HUD.

"Is there anything time-sensitive that we should handle first?" she asks. "I would assume not, but I don't know how you got here or whether your presence interferes with the timestop effect."

She makes herself a mug of hot lemonade -- she feels that this situation calls for something stronger than usual -- and then follows it up with a pitcher and some more mugs in case anybody else wants some.

Weeping Cherry's hot lemonade recipe 1 part fresh-squeezed lemon juice
1 part grade B maple syrup
1 part boiling water
Stir thoroughly. Usually best to have icewater or milk on hand to reset your palate.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We got here the same way you did, through the door! Golarion is time-stopped while the door is closed, so there's no rush."

"And that's why we can talk to you like civilized people! Not just because we have time. With the door closed, we are for all intents and purposes no longer in Pharasma's Creation, and that makes almost anything possible."

"You see, gods are bound by all sorts of agreements. Well, I say 'bound' -" he grins - "for the non-Lawful among us, that just means if we break them, everyone else has solemnly promised to kill us dead. And one of the most important agreements is about interfering with the Material, and Golarion in particular."

"Doing things - anything that goes beyond just looking and affects the world - costs energy, obviously, but it also uses up our intervention budget. This isn't a real resource like magic or sunlight, it's just a number that the agreements made up. Everyone has a budget - how much depends on a lot of complex factors - and different kinds of intervention are cheaper or more expensive."

"For example, making clerics and paladins and so on and granting them spells is very cheap! The agreement makes it so the cheapest, most effective way to influence the world is through mortal proxies. So we end up with all these stupid proxy wars. I'm eliding a lot here, the empowered mortals need to be aligned and leveled and that's not just an agreement. But this is the reason Iomedae empowers paladins like Irabeth here to smite evil instead of smiting it all Herself, which She's frankly terrifyingly good at." He glances at Irabeth, who is nodding along.

"It also costs budget to tell people on Golarion something they don't know already. A lot more if no-one knows it. A lot of information is priced so high that no-one can possibly pay for it, so it's effectively forbidden, and that includes most kinds of new technology. We don't suppress it if mortals invent it on their own - although some gods definitely try to discourage it - but we're not allowed to just give people all the nice goodies they have in Axis."

"And that is why the great wizard Felandriel Morgethai can cast a Wish that will shake the very heavens, but doesn't have a flush toilet in her tower."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, that's wonderful news!" Cherry declares. "That technology isn't being deliberately suppressed, and that you can talk to us in detail, I mean."

She pauses for a moment to consider.

"You talking to us like this, though -- is it that telling us while outside of Pharisma's Creation doesn't count, that you don't expect the fact that you told us anything to get back to the other gods, that you expect to be so powerful by the time we open the door again that you're not worried about them, or that telling us this is worth your deaths?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It doesn't count right now. After we open the door I will have causally affected Golarion, but counting just the end result of my actions is much cheaper than all this walking and talking. And I get a discount, for only telling you things which Iomedae was going to tell you anyway, since She intended to pay the full price for that if She had to. That's what I'd say at my trial, anyway, if I intended on having one."

"None of that matters, though, for two reasons. First because, yes, if helping you rescue everyone on Golarion costs my life, that's a price I'll cheerfully pay."

"And second, because the lovely Bar enforces a stringent security policy which lets me kick back here until the heat dies down. I'd like to see Achaekek try to threaten me now." He seems very cheerful about this.

Permalink Mark Unread

:I will not die or stay here! I will go to all the worlds where Milliways opens. Your world, Cherry!:

Permalink Mark Unread

"Ah, okay! That all makes sense," she agrees.

"Desna, normally I would say that you are welcome to use the teleport system, but I'm not totally certain whether it would work on gods, since I wasn't able to see that you were here until you ... incarnated. You can try it, if you'd like, and you're welcome to use my wormholes. I would appreciate it if you would agree not to go into people's private spaces or near the backup servers, though, since people would be scared and upset if that happened. But I bet there are a lot of people in my world who will love to meet you!"

Permalink Mark Unread

:I do not need your teleport! I go places, it is who I am. I only need your door open. And I will not go to private places where there is no great Evil or un-Freedom.:

:This is not a promise for all worlds. If another world opens to Milliways and someone says the whole world is private, I may still choose to go there. But not your world! Because you are Good, and good, and I am grateful, and I like you.:

Permalink Mark Unread

That is ... probably as good as she's going to get from a magical alien intelligence dedicated to the concept of travel. And it's not like she wants anywhere to harbor Evil or un-freedom -- she knows of some marginal cases, but by-and-large the solar system is a very nice place.

The question isn't even how well Desna's concept of good lines up with her own, really. She knows that her view of good isn't complete, that it isn't sufficient to build a good world. That's why free movement is the principle to which she's devoted so much of her effort. When people are free to choose between systems and places, each of the strange and myriad kinds of Good supports and reinforces the others -- an antifragile system, where introducing contradictory viewpoints only makes everyone stronger.

The question is whether Desna would threaten that, by being a powerful being outside the law, squashing dissenting voices and restricting people's choices. And looking at the butterfly woman in front of her, she can't imagine anything less likely.

 

Someone in her self-tree publishes a solar travel advisory, and a press release stating that the first of the newly contacted aliens may shortly be visiting Jupiter orbit under her own power.

Another of her pops in and opens the door, leaning against it to prop it open. The door has been re-built to open onto a courtyard, Jupiter just rising over the rooftop.

 

"I hope you'll help us plan how best to get everyone else out of Golarion," she tells Desna. "But I suspect you can split your attention, and I wouldn't dream of delaying you if you wanted to start exploring."

"Before I ask more questions about the evacuation plan, did you ... are you two alright?" she asks, turning to look at Irabeth and Gord.

Permalink Mark Unread

She can absolutely split her attention! Keeping so much of it in such a small space for so long was the hard part, really. For a few moments she looks less like a self-contained person and more like a protrusion from higher dimensions, as butterfly-shaped bits of her spiral away into magical forces and places even Cherry hasn't learned to see yet. Which also happen to lie firmly outside the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

:Done! I'm so happy! Your world is beautiful:, she tells Cherry earnestly.

Permalink Mark Unread

She is present at the most important event witnessed by mortal eyes since - the Shining Crusade's final battle? The ascension of Iomedae, of Aroden? Earthfall?

She is present, meaning she is capable of moving and speaking and so she might possibly, conceivably, affect the course of history and derail the final triumph of Good over Evil.

(It does not at all occur to her, sitting in the presence of two incarnate gods, that she might have anything to contribute.)

 

Never in her life has she been more grateful for her inability to feel fear.

Permalink Mark Unread

...Irabeth wonders if perhaps there was something she could have done better earlier, before she passed through the door that leads out of the world.

If she had been better, faster, smarter, could she have done something, said something that would have let Iomedae Herself sit at this table deciding the fate of worlds? Did she already fail to do the only thing that mattered, the one thing she was personally meant to do?

Permalink Mark Unread

But Irabeth has been blessed this day with much greater Wisdom and Charisma by her goddess, that she may treat equally with the other mortals here, and so she understands the implication of Cayden's words -

Iomedae could never have sat at this table outside Creation, where the treaties of the gods may be evaded. For She is Lawful, and will honor them of Herself, though there be no-one to watch or cast blame. Perhaps She could not even intend or cause others to break the treaty, or to profit Herself from the breaking. 

She made Her best move ignoring that possibility, and still She could expect to win whether or not the meeting took place. Law only ever makes you stronger, not weaker. Her Goddess is far wiser than mortal Irabeth can comprehend, and she trusts in Her judgement, without reservation.

Permalink Mark Unread

Perhaps her greater Wisdom was only meant to guide her in the event she stayed outside the door. Perhaps it is meant for after she comes back. Perhaps she has already accomplished everything she was ever meant to be. Cayden and Desna are allies. Surely they know more of Iomedae's goals and plans and abilities than she does, and have no use for the guidance of a paladin, chosen perhaps by random luck out of all Iomedae's followers on Golarion or even in Mendev.

But Irabeth has been reminded that she does not know all the intent of Her goddess. She must continue to do her best, whatever is required of her. She will.

And so she pulls herself together enough to answer Cherry with a nod. "I'll be fine," she promises.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has blown right through his suspense of disbelief. That makes it the third time, today. He's no longer sure he can act appropriately surprised by anything that happens.

He's not scared. He tries to rationalize this to himself: one fears hostility, not power, and he has no reason to think these gods are hostile. It feels like empty posturing. His fear response is probably just broken, along with the rest of his emotions and situational awareness.

What should he do? What should he say?

The stakes have never been higher. They'll probably never be this high again. A word from him - Gord, third circle of Gorum, random adventurer of no real importance - could change the fate of worlds.

 

Gord has changed his mind many times over the years, has done many things he regrets bitterly. Only one thing at the very heart of him has held true, an idea through which he makes sense of the world as much as of himself. An Iroran monk he met once said it best:

Be the change you wish to see in the world.

If you want the world to be different, to be better, go out and make it so. No-one else will. If you sup at the table of the gods, ask them, persuade them to do what you want. When will you ever have a greater lever to move the world? Why do you hesitate?

But what do you say to gods who are already more Chaotic and more Good than you could ever be, and who have lived years beyond counting, and understand you better than you do yourself?

Gord desperately wants to make the world better and right now, for the first time in many years, he has no idea what he should do about it.

 

"I'm fine," he tells Cherry quietly, "it's everyone else who isn't. Back home. And I don't know how to help them anymore."

Permalink Mark Unread

She reaches over to pat him on the back.

"I think that feeling like that is natural. I know I've felt like that, sometimes. I think the world is complicated, and exhausting. And it would be okay, if you needed to put down this burden and take time to rest. It would be okay, if you felt like you needed time to grow before you had anything to contribute."

"But look who is here," she says, gesturing to everyone at the table. "There is a paladin you don't agree with, a woman who knows nearly nothing about your world and your culture, and two powerfully Good beings who, despite their wisdom and benevolence, aren't mortal, and therefore don't have a mortal perspective."

She turns to look him in the eye.

"I think we need your advice," she tells him.

"If you suddenly evaporated, we'd certainly go save those people anyway, but I think you can help us do it better, in ways that are more suited to the people of Golarion. Just like Irabeth will help us figure out how to do this in a way that will be less scary to the established powers, and Desna and Cayden will help us figure out how to do this in a way that is more Good and more likely to succeed against the opposed gods. Not in a way where we drag each others ideas down, but in a way where we build them up, pointing out the easy tradeoffs that leave everyone better off but to which each one of us alone would have been blind."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You know," Gord says a little unsteadily, "that was the most atheist thing I've heard in my life. Telling two gods to their faces that you know better."

Deep breath.

"Alright. I'm going to try. Don't know if I can do better than you all, but. I'll trust you to tell me if I'm doing a lot worse."

Permalink Mark Unread

Why is this evil cultist interrupting a world-shakingly important meeting and wasting the time of literal gods to complain about his obviously entirely justified feelings of inadequacy, instead of just silently resolving to do his meager best like she is?!

Irabeth doesn't say anything, but she thinks this very loudly in Gord's direction. It probably shows on her face, if you're inhumanly Wise and a god.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well said!"

"You know - I do know you know, I'm just reminding you - just like the Chaos in Good is freedom, the Good in Chaos is diversity. United we are stronger, and a big part of that is because we're not all alike. None of us is better than any other in every conceivable way and circumstance, not even the gods."

"This was before your time, but Aroden had this beautiful saying - it is the destiny and the birthright of men to surpass their parents and their gods. I think that's important to aspire to. We're often not equal to the task in front of us. But the only way to change this is to keep trying, and get better, and fail and fail until we finally slay that monster and climb that mountain and face the sunrise."

"And when the odds seem insurmountable, and you see no way forward" - he grins sharply. "Why that, cleric of Gorum, is when you grow the most if you succeed anyway."

"But it helps to have allies, and a friendly bar to have a drink in, before you go face that monster. So we're all going to do our best, and work together, and see the sun rise over the mountain."

Permalink Mark Unread

Why is this literal god validating and enabling this flagrant disrespect -

Stop. Deep (mental) breaths. She had just realized she wasn't Wise enough to comprehend all the mind of her own goddess. What is she doing, trying to criticize another god, one Whom she hadn't spent her life trying to understand and emulate and obey? There are probably a hundred meanings and purposes to His every word and gesture and He just quoted Arodenite scripture and it may have been meant for her as well and she hasn't studied Aroden at all.

She's making the same fundamental error as the cleric. (Except, you know, a much tinier one.) Spending her time thinking about something that's not really her business to deal with, instead of focusing on the mission and how she can contribute. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She smiles at Cayden and takes a sip from her hot lemonade. She's pretty sure that he's not just suggesting drinks because they're tied to his godly nature somehow. Sharing drinks and food is a fundamental human bonding activity, and Gord and Irabeth both look like they could do with one of those. She doesn't want to push food on people if they don't want it, though, so she settles for adding a platter of assorted cookies next to the lemonade and snagging a snicker-doodle for herself.

"If that means neither of you have questions to start off with," she begins. "I have questions about ... actually, Irabeth doesn't know the plan, and I'm not sure how much Cayden and Desna know. I prayed about it to Desna, but I'm not sure how much she understood or passed on to Cayden. Should I start with a summary of what I planned to do, and then people can jump in with comments and questions as I go?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We know the plan you prayed about to Milani! She helped us translate the rest."

"It's a good plan, considering you were working almost blind! With the gods backing it, it would probably have worked! But you had to make conservative assumptions, so it wasn't nearly ambitious enough. I think we could aim a lot higher."

"Please recap your abilities and your plan for Irabeth, and then I'll go over the problems I see with it, and we'll see if we can come up with something more daring."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Great! Thank you."

She loves it when other people have clear, reasonable proposals for meeting agendas.

She goes through an explanation of fixity crystals, with specific attention paid to different methods of transporting people, how the existing mind-backup system works, how fast fixity fields propagate, and what magic they've figured out how to replicate. She does little demonstrations at appropriate points as she talks.

"I think that's all the important bits," she says as she finishes. "I can talk more about the preparations we're making to accept demons and other creatures that won't want to live in the existing cities right away, but they really do boil down to just pre-manufacturing a bunch of widely-spaced private habitats so that there won't be a market shock when the population jumps."

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth raises her hand. "If you can duplicate spells and spellcasters and material components, all without limit, and have clones and backups of yourself in many places, that makes you... presumably more powerful than anyone except the gods." Less like a war-game or strategy planning and more like fantastical daydreaming, but accepting the premise - "I'm not very clear on how that power compares to the actual gods? If you spread your fixity field in Creation, could they... fight you?" Would they win?

Permalink Mark Unread

"An excellent question! Gods don't have anything like the fixity field... that we know of, anyway. We can't make something from nothing, either. But while our power reserves are finite, they are very, very big, when it comes to the ancient gods. And so, we have problem number one: could other gods learn to make fixity fields, once they'd seen yours in action? If they do, could it leverage their existing power and beat your field through brute force? We don't want to rescue everyone on Golarion, only to have Asmodeus conquer the rest of Creation the next day."

"Of course, we'd give it to our allies first! And maybe that would be enough to win the resulting war. But it is such a novel power that we really don't know what would happen. Gods differ in their interests and domains, a lot. There's probably Someone out there whose powers work incredibly well with the fixity field, and we have no idea Who it'll turn out to be."

"Some gods and other powerful beings have a really, really good understanding of physics and magic and all the other laws of the universe - our universe, anyway. Some of them exist to... maintain it, you might say, fix things if anything ever goes wrong. Iomedae thinks we could convince them to enforce a treaty forbidding fixity fields in Creation, if we think it's best."

Permalink Mark Unread

:Otolmens would forbid the door to Milliways too! She fears everything new because it might destroy Creation. She should not decide what happens.:

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm not necessarily against a treaty forbidding fixity fields in Golarion -- although that would be a big cost to pay. My wormholes aren't stable outside a fixity field, so we would be relying on either developing a new way to travel there, or all of our interventions would have to go through the Milliways door, which we don't control and might be easier to blockade," she begins.

"But if we're going to derive a benefit from forbidding fixity fields in Golarion, I think that might prevent us from using them there at all. If I'm understanding what Law is for among the gods correctly, just because the treaty hasn't been agreed to yet is no reason that it shouldn't already bind us."

"I think the right answer probably depends a lot on how easy fixity fields are to reverse-engineer and how much Golarion magic lets us intervene without fixity fields. I know Wish is supposed to be able to do 'anything', but I don't know exactly what that means. Does it seem feasible to replicate the free transport and infrastructure my world enjoys without fixity fields by using sufficient numbers of Wishes?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"What you're describing isn't Law exactly, it's - more like a set of values that you can use Law for, and not all Lawful gods share those values."

"There are gods who would recompense or reward you for holding yourself in advance to a proposed treaty. Lawful Good ones, because they promise to reward people who behave like that to incentivize cooperation, and Neutral Good ones, because they'll see you doing Good and want to give you more resources for doing Good again, and above all Abadar, who just really values mutually beneficial deals."

"Almost all those gods will be on our side anyway, either in using fixity fields or in promoting a treaty against them, regardless of whether we use them first. Because we all want mostly the same things, and eventually we will agree on whether fixity fields are good or bad on net. Except maybe Abadar, because He'll do almost anything for the right price and I don't know what He'll predict as the result of allowing fixity fields, which determines how He'll price forbidding them, and whether our enemies can outbid us."

"Asmodeus is a Lawful god. He will make a deal if it benefits Him, and not otherwise, and support a proposed treaty for the same reason. If He can use fixity fields against you, He won't care that you refrained from using them against Him, He will just use that to win. He makes and keeps deals, but He's hostile and we don't want anything in common, so it doesn't help us to refrain from attacking Him."

"Other Lawful gods sometimes make a deal with Asmodeus to not spend resources fighting each other, so both sides can use them for something else. That requires them to agree how much resources They'd spend on fighting each other without a deal, and what the resources are worth to each side. But that only works in advance, because They're predicting the result of having a fight, which means the option to fight is still on the table."

Permalink Mark Unread

:We can connect Creation to your world! If we open the door to Golarion, and also the wormhole, and then I work on it for a while. Other gods can also help if They want! But it would take time and power and I am not sure how much without trying. If we make a portal others could attack it, but we can make a spell like Gate or like Plane Shift that would reach between the worlds.:

:Also! I have better teleports and plane shifts for you!! It was always too expensive to tell mortals about them but I made them anyway! Here, Cherry, look -:

A spellform appears before her, far more complex than any Cherry had seen before, stabilized at ninth circle. If a Golarion wizard saw it, and had the Intelligence and spell-circles to stabilize it, and the Spellcraft to understand what it did, and the Wisdom to understand what it would do, do to the world once people had it, they might call it -

Greatest Teleport.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Neither of us are really experts on magic, you really want Nethys for that - Nethys, are You there" - Cayden twists to look around as if expecting another god to materialize behind his shoulder. Nothing happens.

"I guess not. He's usually everywhere, you get used to it eventually. Anyway, we'll tell you what we can, just keep in mind we don't know everything."

"Most spells do just one thing. Wish is not like that. It does whatever you tell it to. The trick is explaining what you want to happen. I guess 'defining' might be a better word."

"Most arcane spells were invented by wizards who copied bits of divine spells. The strongest divine spell is Miracle, which also doesn't do any specific thing. The caster asks their god to solve some problem, and the god does - whatever They want about it, really. Some of the power comes from the caster, and some from the god, and the power limits what They can do, and so does the intervention budget. But within those limits, the only limits on what the god does are Their own nature. Do They understand what is going on? What the results of Their intervention will be? How to use raw power to achieve the desired effect? Do They like doing that kind of thing, or do They refuse to do some things?"

"When wizards tried to copy Miracle, they got the - framework that translates magical power into action. But there's no god behind it, no guiding intelligence that understands how to actually use the power to do something useful. So every time they cast Wish, they have to specify exactly what they're doing, in a language meant for a god's view of reality, on the level of the bits manipulated by magic, which is very hard for mortals to understand.

"Also, and I can't stress this enough, wizards mostly don't have the senses to really see what they're doing - that's going to be your biggest advantage, casting Wish and seeing not just the result but the process that produced it and what went wrong."

"Over the years wizards invented some Wish instructions that work well, like moving people or replicating other spells. But that's not really using Wish like you'd use Miracle, it's not flexible. All they really have is a couple dozen specific spells that happen to stabilize to the same spellform. And no one wizard has all of those. Most wizards really aren't the sharing type."

"If you're wondering why so few Wish wordings have been found, by the most intelligent mortals and some actual demigods over millennia of trying, consider what happens what happens when you get it wrong. All that power, poured into the spell, and no working instructions for using it, or for carefully managing its flow or whatever. And the thing a bunch of undirected power does, by default, is blow up, and boy does it blow up a lot."

"There was an archwizard once, a divination expert, who was obsessed with finding more Wish wordings. At the end of his life he donated all his research to the temple of Nethys in Absalom. It's still in their library, in the public section even. It's called Seventy-Four Safe Wish Wordings For Making Giant Flaming Craters."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Understanding how fixity fields work, from seeing just the field and not the generator, is at least not trivial. Not to Desna and Me, anyway. As I said, there may be gods who'd do it easily given the chance. If we want to let Golarion gods use it, you could show us your generator. Or we could invite Someone else better suited in and close the door again."

"Using the known Wish wordings - and all other known spells, most of which Wish can replicate anyway - is probably enough to do most things your world does. Transport is easy. Other infrastructure can mostly be done by copying existing things, and it should be possible to design spells for that."

"The one thing magic doesn't do is get you something from nothing, including getting more magic. Arbitrarily many Wishes can do almost anything, like rescue everyone in Golarion in the same round, because Wishes can move people. But we'd need enough casters, because each Wish only moves a few dozen people. There are plenty of Good outsiders who could cast it from scroll, but that would require too much intervention budget, unless they're all summoned to Golarion first. Still, if we keep planning we can probably find a way to move everyone off Golarion, without using fixity fields, in a single round. That's how we'd probably do it, with your resources. But that's what I called unambitious." He looks at his audience expectantly.

Permalink Mark Unread

She now desperately wants to try reverse-engineering Wish. Probably some of her have already started doing that, and she should focus on this. But that description of Wish just screams for trying to figure out how to compile the software that runs on the fixity crystals to run on Wish substrate instead.

She shakes her head and tries to refocus on Cayden's question.

"I mean, taking six seconds seems slow -- I don't see why we shouldn't be able to do it instantaneously, now that Desna has shared FTL -- but I get the feeling that's not what you mean."

She glances at Gord and Irabeth.

Permalink Mark Unread

If rescuing everyone in the world isn't enough, what's left? Perhaps a better question is: if they do it, what comes next?

Most demons aren't in the Worldwound. If the other demons in the Abyss come to Golarion, they can be rescued too. In time, the Abyss would grow empty, because demons are made from Chaotic Evil mortals. Except it wouldn't, because the Pharasmins say there are people from other worlds in the afterlives -

"What about the rest of Creation? Besides Golarion. There are other worlds, aren't there?"

Permalink Mark Unread

:There are forty-seven thousand, three hundred and forty-four inhabited planets, and I keep finding new ones. Most of them have people with souls who go to the afterlives. Some have native outsiders or people without souls. The oldest and strongest gods in Creation - Asmodeus, Abadar, Sarenrae, Zon-Kuthon, and me - and Pharasma - are present in most of them.:

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth has in fact read holy scripture. She doesn't need to think for very long to find the answer that should have been blazing obvious if she hadn't spent all her life fighting demons in what was ultimately a distraction from the original reason Iomedae ascended, before She was forced to become the Inheritor.

"We have to rescue everyone in Hell."

Permalink Mark Unread

"She gets it! Have a cookie." Cayden pushes the dish towards Irabeth.

His voice grows more serious. "Cherry. Have you had occasion to contemplate the nature and the scope of Hell?"

"Most people on Golarion do not grasp it, and most of those who do cannot truly face that horror. They hear the words 'eternal torture' and they think of pain, the burning and rending of flesh. They think of it as punishment proportional to some crime, or torment enough to make evildoers repent, or the greatest evil they can imagine visiting on their own enemies."

"But the ruler of Hell is not like the mortals of Creation."

"He is one of the oldest gods, with the knowledge and experience of many millions of years. He has devils, and damned souls, and whole other races doing His will. He understands physics, and magic, so far as they can be understood, and He controls the planes of Hell, and has time enough to experiment. He is bound only by His own nature and Lawful commitments."

"You have the power of the fixity fields, and the technology to transfer minds into machines. Consider, then, what is the greatest amount of suffering permitted by the laws of physics and magic which does not yet destroy one's personhood completely."

"Asmodeus does not optimize suffering above all else, He values many other things as well. The torture is carried out by His devils, who are not nearly as powerful or as intelligent as their master, and who must be able to comprehend and take pride in their work. He must permit the fear and the threat of greater suffering, for the mortals who fear going to Hell as well as the souls already in it. The Good gods have bought the reduction of suffering from Him, over the aeons, in trade for something else He valued more."

"But when you think of Hell, and ask yourself what price and what risk you might put on ending it, you should not imagine it to be full of mere lakes of fire and brimstone."

Permalink Mark Unread

Air hisses through her teeth, involuntarily.

There are fundamental limits, imposed by lightspeed and the density of physically possible storage media, on how fast a human-like mind can run. Her civilization's ability to run uploaded people is lagging a few orders of magnitude short of that, and most of the uploaded people in her world choose to run more slowly even than that, to stay somewhat synced up with non-upload civilization.

But a god, with millions of years to run experiments? They can probably get pretty close to those fundamental limits.

 

The thought that floats to the top of her mind is that she wasn't fast enough. If she had been smarter, if she had drilled into what Gord knew about Hell, if she had treated things as though they were more urgent, could she have spent less time with the door to Golarion open? Even just a few milliseconds of indecision probably contained more suffering than she has managed to offset in the entire time since she invented the fixity field.

She bursts into tears.

"H-How," she tries to ask, but her voice comes out whispery and indistinct. "How many?" she signs, letting Milliways handle the translation. "People in Hell: how many?"

Permalink Mark Unread

And in her world, prices already elevated by preparing for Golarion spike even higher as people dump more resources into preparing. Even if time as stopped, it still feels urgent. Rationally, they have all the time in the world. Emotionally, many of the people preparing, including Weeping Cherry's self-tree, feel the need to do something about this.

The uploaded members of her self-tree who weren't yet working in accelerated time drop into it, doing their best to pick apart the magic they've been shown, reaching for some new capability that will solve this more surely. A thousand magic experiments bloom in safely isolated testing chambers. Most of them explode, but some of them explode in experimentally useful ways.

And the feed from Weeping Cherry's point of view sits on a thousand virtual monitors, as they wait to hear the answer. Maybe it won't be good for them to hear. But it feels like they have to know, like they have to understand the scope of the problem to begin fixing it.

So they work, and they think, and they wait.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We don't know for sure," he says softly. "Most of them are killed eventually. And we don't know all of what goes on in the lower planes. But our best estimate is between one and ten million billion souls. If there were many more, we think Asmodeus would let us know, because it would give Him more bargaining power."

"I'm sorry I didn't have any gentler way of breaking it to you."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods, more in acknowledgement than understanding.

"Thank you for telling me," she signs.

Ten to the fifteen is a lot of people. But. Not an unimaginable number. Her world has approximately ten to the ten people -- one for every hundred thousand in hell.

She forces herself to take a deep breath.

"Give me a moment," she continues. "And then, yeah. We should talk about how to get them out. But I need a moment."

Permalink Mark Unread

None of this is strictly new information. Gord didn't know the numbers, of course, had no way even to guess at them, but he doesn't think he'd have reacted very differently to hearing a different number.

They're talking as if Hell is - the worst thing there is. The worst thing that could be imagined, almost. And it's clearly very very horrible, and in a sense it has to be the worst afterlife, right, because Lawful Evil is the opposite of Chaotic Good. But Gord still feels that he's missing something, and he's not convinced it's only because he doesn't know any fundamental laws of the universe.

"I'm confused. There are people - the Chelish, the Hellknights - who think they're going to Hell. I've known them to be very Evil, and very Lawful, but they're not - insane, usually."

"None of them act like Hell is - the worst thing imaginable. Like something you'd burn the world down trying to escape. Or trying to help other people escape, if you're Good. Some of them even sell their souls to devils!" Maybe all the ones who do act like it don't make it to the Worldwound, but even so...

"And there's this spell, Vision of Hell, I've seen it cast and even cast it myself and all it does is shake people up a little? The Asmodeans claim it's a true vision. And it definitely has lakes of fire."

"Also, if Hell is so much worse than the other Evil afterlives, why don't more Evil people go Chaotic instead? I've heard Pharasmins say similar numbers of people end up in each afterlife, worldwide."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The Asmodeans," Cayden says sadly, "are very good at certain ways of lying to people. And most people are very good at lying to themselves."

"I'm not the best person to explain this. I find Lawful Evil mortals difficult to see, and in my time as a man the Asmodean church was small and weak. But I will try to explain to you why the world you grew up in does not refute the truth of Hell."

 

"Most people do not know their own alignment. Judgement often comes as an unpleasant surprise. They aspire to some ideal - Good, Chaos, Law - and they hope and flatter themselves that they have reached it. Sometimes they are right, and sometimes they are tragically wrong. And it is often easier to do Evil, by accident or necessity or in ignorance, than Good. So while few people wish to be Evil, more are judged Evil unwillingly than Good or Neutral. Many who choose and keep to the Law find themselves in Hell rather than Axis or Heaven. But it is hard, for a man unsure of his fate, to give up Axis for the Boneyard or the Maelstrom."

"Cheliax is worse. It teaches its people that the victory of Hell over all the planes is ordained, that they cannot escape it. It tells them that if they come to Hell willingly, if they come in before the big rush, they will be better treated. It makes sure, every day of their lives, to bend them towards Evil. But above all, it makes them think repenting and achieving Neutral is harder than it truly is, and it misleads them about what Good and Evil even are."

"Raised in a world of lies, taught by the Asmodean church from birth, some of them come to believe it in truth. And the rest, thinking they cannot turn to Good, are unable to face their impending doom - the choice of Hell or the Abyss. For it is very hard, in Cheliax or out of it, without the knowledge or support of your family and friends and priests and leaders, to understand and to accept that your likely afterlife will consist of horrible torture followed by a final death, and still act to positively choose it over something far, far worse."

"But even out of Cheliax, the first instinct of people who fear Hell is to do Good. They know, instinctively, that it is Evil and not Law that threatens to wrong them. The priests of Iomedae and Erastil and Torag, of Shelyn and Sarenrae, will help them earnestly to be Good, and many are saved that way. But it is not their first advice to break your Law and deny Hell fresh victims."

 

"As for the spell, and scries of the afterlives and the stories of those raised from the dead: they show a truth, but not the worst truths of Hell. For Asmodeus does not wish people to fear Hell as much as they should, and so avoid it."

"There is information which the gods cannot tell Golarion, by treaty. Every Good and every Lawful afterlife sets an area apart, for new petitioners who may still be raised and people plane-shifting from the Material, any who may yet return to Golarion."

"In Axis, wondrous technology that would make each peasant richer than a king, and disease and starvation a thing of myth, is kept hidden from mortal visitors. In Heaven, the greatest weapons and spells built for the wars with Hell, the knowledge of the enemy gained at great cost, are kept secret. In Nirvana, some who have achieved peace are not permitted to return to the aid of others. Even in Elysium, where no rule is universal, the gods keep watch over their own domains, enforcing the intervention budgets lest there be a war of all Law and all Evil upon Chaoic Good."

"Hell is made of nine planes, each only accessible from the last. The first plane, Avernus, is where the damned souls first arrive. It is the area Hell permits to travelers and divinations. The worse tortures are in the deeper layers, where none but devils may go. And so it is that the Good gods would pay a price, for telling Golarion how terrible Hell truly is; for it is news that Asmodeus bargained to keep secret."

 

"The Chelish you have met, strong enough to register an alignment and expecting Hell and having seen it in visions, are misled three times over. They think they cannot ever do enough Good to make up for their past. They think they cannot escape their masters, in this world or the next. And above all they are led to think - better the devil they know."

Permalink Mark Unread

Cherry takes some more deep breaths, and focuses on the pungent bitterness of her drink. She pushes away the sharp, instinctual horror, but that just leaves the slower, more intellectual horror.

Particularly, if the very first other universe they encountered contained something like this, what does that say about the disposition of the rest of the multiverse?

She only half pays attention to Cayden's explanation, trusting that she will be able to refer to the transcript later if any of it is important.

The note about the structure of hell does catch her attention, though.

"What does 'only accessible through the first plane' mean?" she signs. "Plane shifts only go there? Or any kind of travel, even a new kind, only goes there? How does it work?"

Permalink Mark Unread

:Every plane is adjacent to some others! Travel always goes between adjacent planes.: Desna makes an illusion of the planes.

:Magic like Gate and Wish can reach any plane but it goes through other planes to get there. Most planes like this! But Hell and Heaven are series of planes that block travel. You must visit each plane before the next. Visiting gives them time to react and stop you.:

:This is not the nature of the planes! It is the will of their rulers. The planes are Lawful and their nature is to obey. To force your way it is not enough to be stronger than the ruling archdevil, you must be stronger than the plane. Or to kill or unseat the ruler. I am not strong enough to force my way to Nessus.: It is very frustrating to admit this.

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods seriously.

"How long do you have to stay before moving on?" she asks. "Wormholes can go through wormholes; can gates go through gates? So you cast a gate and the second gate is already opening through it when it lands?"

Another question pops up on her HUD.

"Also: what would make you stronger? We can feed you, maybe."

Permalink Mark Unread

:The plane where you cast Gate is what matters, not where it goes after. Move through the first gate, then open the second.:

:I do not use Gates Myself, I just go places. Like plane shift. You should try gating! Maybe you can go somewhere new!: She makes a little portal appear between her palms in illustration, so Cherry can see the spell-form.

:Milliways is fun! It is a plane that become adjacent to where the door opens. Right now we can plane shift to your world, Cherry! It is so rare to see both ends of a plane shift!: Desna plane-shifts herself to just outside the door, and flies back in happily.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Gods are made of - godstuff. It was made as part of Creation, no more can be made, so everyone's careful not to destroy any. That's one reason gods rarely go to war directly with each other."

"Nothing can affect godstuff except other godstuff. Which is why you can't see it, when you look at us! But we can affect the world, using magic. We can look at lots of things in different places all at once, we have as much attention as we have godstuff, and all our - shards still talk to each other. When we gather more of ourselves together we can think much better, and do more magic, but it leaves less attention for noticing other things."

"So you can't make us bigger, exactly, or at least I'd be very surprised if you could. But you can make more magic for us to use! If the most powerful gods like Desna or Sarenrae put all their attention to using magic, they'd run out pretty quickly. And for our Lawful allies who keep to their intervention budgets, you can make intervention cheaper by helping mortals do more magic."

Permalink Mark Unread

She starts to get distracted by trying to figure out how exactly Gate works, before shaking her head and returning her attention to the conversation at hand.

"If godstuff decays into other things, I might be able to make some by forcing the decay to work 'backwards'," she says, finding her voice. "That's how we've been synthesizing magic. But if it doesn't decay, then I agree that we probably can't synthesize it."

Some testing gates pop open in Milliway's rafters, and her self-tree starts experimenting with things like dropping someone in the process of casting a teleport through a gate. One of her taps Desna on the shoulder, and starts asking questions about getting Gate or Plane Shift to stabilize without the 'targeting' component, so that it always sends you somewhere new.

"So we can provide a bunch of raw magic. That's helpful, especially for long-term, after our initial rescue attempt. But I bet that using the same amount of raw magic to effect whatever plan we settle on directly will be more efficient than needing one of you to spend attention on allocating and shaping it," she continues.

"I'm having trouble thinking about the best way to go about this," she admits. "And if other people have ideas, I'm all ears. But my initial bad idea is -- open a bunch of simultaneous gates to Avernus. Fixity fields spread through gates just fine in our testing, so use those to pull all the inhabitants out into a holding area, shred all the infrastructure, and put people with their own prepared gate spells all over the place. They open gates to the next layer in, and so on. In testing, the gate spells usually take a whole 6 seconds to unfold, though, which means Asmodeus gets a whole 54 seconds to react before we could get to the last layer. Which is just -- a lot of time for him to come up with some way to prevent this."

Permalink Mark Unread

Desna will absolutely help her stabilize Plane Shift and Teleport without the targeting component! That's already a failure mode if you cast the spell poorly, they can just make it always do that.

Doing the same thing with Gate would require more research, but it's probably possible?

Permalink Mark Unread

"And that," Cayden says grandly, "is why the mortal wizards have invented Time Stop." He looks at Desna expectantly.

Permalink Mark Unread

:???:

Permalink Mark Unread

"...you don't know Time Stop, either?"

Permalink Mark Unread

:It is not a cleric spell! And I don't need it to go anywhere. We should have brought Nethys.:

Permalink Mark Unread

"Milani said Nethys knew what He was doing, but He couldn't explain to Us what He was doing, so We couldn't explain Our plan was better." 

Cayden turns back to the mortal side of the table. "We'll have to get Time Stop after we open the door again, along with Wish and other odds and ends. It's one of the few ninth-circle arcane spells not copied from a cleric template, and it's pretty crazy. Maybe it's cribbing from a very specific intervention Someone did once."

"It speeds you up in time, about ten million fold, for thirty subjective hours. It changes the air and light around you so you can move and see, and lets you cast spells and do almost anything. It even duplicates the effects of nearby spells so you can still trigger symbols of death or of healing. But! Nothing you do can affect other people, or anything with a soul. A lot of things behave weirdly in time stops because of that."

Permalink Mark Unread

The discussion has turned to matters of magic, but Gord is still thinking about what Cayden said.

He'd known already Lawful Evil was the worst. He didn't know how much, but what would it have mattered? This should be validation, that he'd been fighting for the right side, the right things. 

He didn't trust paladins to tell him what was right, and again he has been vindicated. They were supposed to be the enemies of Hell, to tell everyone how terrible it was and how important it was to help them fight it, convince people to make common cause with Lawful Good. Instead they allied with Chelish Hellknights to fight demons, because they didn't know the truth, they put their trust in a goddess whose foolish Lawful commitments wouldn't let her tell them and then they blindly followed her orders without thinking for themselves, when her own holy book said she ascended to fight Hell, the last thing she wrote when she was mortal and free -

He should be happy to find out that he was right (and he had doubted, oh how he doubted) but instead he feels furious and bitter and betrayed - by the paladins, by all of Chaotic Good, none of whom sacrificed themselves to tell Golarion the stakes, intervention budget be damned -

He's not owned anyone's sacrifice. They must have thought it wouldn't help, that people would keep lying and believing lies, that the grip of Law couldn't be broken by a few words said in the right ears. The world he lives in is already the best possible world that Desna and Cayden and Sarenrae and Milani and Gorum managed to make.

He wants to rage and cry and smash and cut and bleed, until the world has been beaten down into a better shape, and he can't have that anymore but he still has to find a way to make everything better. 

Cherry thinks he might have some special insight, about the mortals of Golarion, the demons, all the people who will still needs saving despite not being in Hell. He'll tell them everything he can possibly think of, but it can never be enough. He wants to know, to feel that he has fought to the limits of his magic and his body, and he can't get there by reaching the limits of his wits. Saying he has no more ideas feels like surrender, like laying down his sword while the enemy yet fights.

How do other people stand it?

He glances at Irabeth.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth has always known that Iomedae does what is best, in expectation. 

No-one could have foreseen Milliways. No-one had foreseen it. Therefore, She had been doing what was best, without Weeping Cherry's help. Iomedae was Lawful Good, and told her followers to be the same; so Lawful Good was better for Good overall - at least on the margin - despite any godtreaties She was bound by. Irabeth has not, actually, heard anything that would put Iomedae's judgement in doubt.

Until Cherry appeared, men like Gord were - wrong. Not only in opposing Lawful Good, but all of Good; she does not think his Evil aura is unearned. Perhaps they were tremendously lucky that it was Gord who Cherry met and not a demon or a cultist of Baphomet, or even a random villager; perhaps it would have gone better still, if a paladin of Iomedae had opened the door. But winning at the dice does not make gambling wise, and winning at the multiversal lottery of Milliways does not make it a good idea to help demons murder soldiers because some other soldiers want to desert.

What kind of person would claim they wanted to do Good, and yet do such plain Evil? How could they trust his advice sincerely given, if it led him to such twisted ways?

How could he - how would he live with himself, having heard from the mouth of a god the full horror of the Hells, and realizing he had spent his life in opposition to the one church whose founding mission was to cast Asmodeus down?

Should she offer to comfort him? How? She doesn't trust him, and doesn't understand him, and yet a god who is wiser than her by far has said they can all help and so if an ally needs her help -

She glances at Gord.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry is oblivious to their internal turmoil.

"Speeds up time? How does that work? Like, at the interface between the sped up person and the rest of the world. And does it cover inanimate objects or equipment too? Because if it does, that would, uh, drop our manufacturing base's doubling time to about 1/14th of a second. Which would be huge."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have absolutely no idea how it works! Wizard magic is even more bullshit than god magic. Otolmens runs Herself ragged stopping them from blowing up the universe instead of just themselves. We'll have to open the door and get the spellform, and hopefully some actual experts on arcane magic, to know any better."

Permalink Mark Unread

Someone in her self-tree helpfully puts a count of pocket dimensions ripped to shreds by testing in the corner of her HUD. It ticks up from 37 to 38 as she watches.

"I see your point," she says. "I really don't want to re-open the door, though. Even a few more milliseconds for the people trapped in Hell ..."

She shakes her head.

"I think we should work out as much as we can, before opening the door, so that we minimize the amount of time it needs to be open before we can act. And maybe that means there's nothing more to say about the actual rescue operation itself, until we know exactly how fixity fields, gates, and time-stops interact. But getting people out is just the first step -- we also need to be prepared to receive them, and help them adjust to the change in their environment in a way that won't be traumatizing."

"I have some environments set up using my best guess at what a pleasant receiving/temporary housing environment looks like, but I really expect that they could be made better with some input from you all, since you have a better idea what people from Golarion or the afterlives are going to be expecting. Maybe we could tour them, and you can point out where I've made grievous errors?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Absolutely they should do their best to prepare before going back to Golarion to ask for the help of the Goddess the other gods!

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think the experts on helping rescuees from Hell are in Nirvana. Neutral Good accepts and helps everyone of every alignment, and they have a lot of experience. Let's do the tour and make sure everyone gets a soft landing and a safe environment to rest and explore, and be ready to change things in the longer term."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord thinks getting everyone out of Hell and stopping the active torture will probably be so great that little differences like having a comfy bed or whatever won't even register. He'll focus on the people who are lucky enough to still be alive and yet unlucky enough to be alive in Golarion instead of over here.

Permalink Mark Unread

:Yes! Let's travel!!:

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright!" she says, gesturing for everyone to stand. "So I couldn't arrange for everyone being rescued to get their own pocket dimension, because we just can't afford to produce one per person at that scale yet. Maybe if we got a time-stop working with the generators that would change. So instead I'm putting them in an unpopular orbit slightly inside the orbit of Mars."

Once everyone is standing, she teleports them to one of the constructed rescue environments, trusting that the gods can move their own godstuff as required. They land on a circle of clover, brightly lit by a slightly smaller than usual sun and a series of sunlight-spectrum lamps built into the joints of the geodesic dome that protects them from space. The fact that there aren't miles of atmosphere to smear the light out mean that the stars are visible despite the station being currently oriented towards the sun.

"It would be a little cold if a planet were orbiting here, but space stations usually run a little bit warm because they produce more heat per unit volume on average, so the station should remain comfortable a comfortable temperature for humans even if there weren't active heating and cooling," she explains. "The temperature is set to match the location that the person comes from, and then slowly get warmer if they are shivering or colder if they are sweating. But I'm not sure how to adjust our normal smart temperature settings to handle species with different comfortable internal temperatures, or who don't shiver or sweat. The temperature can be overridden if the person expresses a preference, but that's getting ahead of myself, I think."

She gestures at the center of the space, where a fountain is gently burbling. There is a large basin suitable for cooling down or washing off, and elevated streams suitable for drinking from. A bowl of fruit, bread, and cheese is set on the rim. A covered platter sits next to it.

"Food and water are automatically replenished. The visible foods are all things that are okay sitting out uncovered for a while -- the platter is rigged to create a bowl of rice and meat on demand, so that meat isn't sitting around waiting."

There is a large, fluffy-looking off-white outdoor couch sitting to one side of the fountain. Behind it is a small wooden enclosure with the door propped open. Inside is a nest of pillows and blankets. A scroll sits on the step up to the door.

"That scroll is a placeholder -- it's going to include an explanation of what happened and what they can do next, once we figure out how to either make a bit of text that automatically translates itself, and what we figure out what would be best to say."

She turns to see how the others are reacting.

"I have some specific questions about parts of this, and I want to talk about how to handle families and a few other things that I'm not quite sure of, but do you have any initial impressions or comments? Things that are obviously missing or suboptimal?"

Permalink Mark Unread

:The view of stars is wonderful! And shows they are in a new place, because all the stars are different!: As far as Desna's concerned, making the sky blue and blotting out the stars in daytime was a Mistake.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Um. I think a blue sky with clouds, like on a planet, might make people feel more at home? Even when they find out they're not really on a planet. It's the biggest dislocation in their lives, and a complete surprise. We should try to make things less unusual, so they can focus on the differences that matter and not be distracted by - a strange sky."

Aaaagh aaagh she is contradicting a goddess aaagh but she Promised to say what she thought was best and she'd going to Do It, because she knows no fear.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think this would be great for some people! But there are also whole races who live underground and would be blinded by the sun, and others who live in the sea and will need a bigger fountain. Or pressure tanks. And some people might like the exact kinds of food they have at home, to feel at ease, like Irabeth said."

"The best spell for translation is truespeak." In fact he's using it himself, now that they're outside of Milliways. "But it needs a caster, so we probably won't have it working for recordings in time. I can teach you a lot of languages, though!"

Permalink Mark Unread

:The dwellers in darkness should see the stars without the sun!:

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think there are two - sets of problems to solve. One, how do we convince everyone this is safe and meant to help them and not a kidnapping or a new prison or an illusion, and that the messages we leave them aren't lies? When you rescue people from, very bad places, they often don't believe you about it right away. Because they're used to being in bad places where everyone lies to them and hurts them."

"...Uh, I mean bad places on Golarion, not Hell. The people from Hell will probably care more about it not hurting anymore than about that maybe being a lie."

"And the second kind of problem is - what do you do with people who have powerful magic and will try to use it to escape or go back or even reach someone else and hurt them? Like all the demons and devils and regular clerics and wizards and - everyone else." Gord is having a bit of trouble explaining who or what Everyone Else is but the people from Golarion will actually understand him just fine.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Like undead! What if you put some lich here and he starts teleporting around zombifying people?"

"Maybe we can leave some of the liches where they are at first? I'm not suggesting not rescuing some people, that's not Good. But we have one lich in particular whom it would be a really bad idea to rescue from his imprisonment and just leave in one of these nice rooms. He... maybe couldn't win a fight against incarnated gods?" Probably. 

"If you can find their phylactery, you can threaten liches and they'll behave, and they're usually Lawful Evil so they'll make deals and honor them. But even Iomedae couldn't find all of Tar-Baphon's phylacteries, when she was leading the Shining Crusade, so they couldn't destroy him and sealed him instead."

Permalink Mark Unread

:Oh, him! I know where his phylacteries are, I found them all. He thought I would not spend so much time on it, when I could not tell Golarion, because of intervention costs!:

Permalink Mark Unread

"But then... but you... Why did you do it? Uh, with respect."

Permalink Mark Unread

:He was so evil and annoying! And he thought he put them where no one could go. He thought it so loudly. But I can go anywhere I want.: Desna is fairly glowing with pride.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chaotic Good gods are so, so aaaagh?! If only all that power and passion were harnessed to a better cause, like Iomedae's - what they could have achieved by now -!

Permalink Mark Unread

Chaotic Good gods are incredible! Gord is so, so glad they're on his side.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay, cool. That was a lot of really good points all at once -- let me see ..."

She puts up another whiteboard, and writes "reassure vs. contain", "surprising sky", "light levels", "ambient environment", "dangerous individuals" on it.

"I think we should probably talk about the security first, because that's less visible and plausibly more important, and then we can circle back to what would be most reassuring and comfortable for everyone?"

"I'm not too worried about the security -- the nearest other environment is just over a thousand miles away," she says, pointing at it through the wall. "And if they try to teleport somewhere that they're allowed, that's fine. If they try to teleport somewhere that they aren't allowed, tests show that we can shred the spellform when it starts manifesting at the destination just fine. Likewise doing violence to people with magic -- currently, most jurisdictions are set to shred unrecognized spellforms by default. But I know that I'm not a Golarion expert, and I'm new to what magic can do. Does that sound like it will be sufficient? If not, what would be?"

"I must admit I don't really like the idea of holding someone's soul hostage to their good behavior? That sounds like not a good way for the world to be. Does that idea sound less horrible with context for some reason?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Obviously it's horrible! And I wouldn't do anything to their soul except to prevent a greater tragedy. But it almost definitely works, as a threat of retaliation, and so it can be a temporary measure or a way to safely talk to them to figure out something better. Preventing them from using magic while talking to them would also work, but you'd have to be very sure your magic beats theirs."

Permalink Mark Unread

:It is not good to prevent people from leaving!:

Permalink Mark Unread

"Keeping someone prisoner is bad. Letting them do bad stuff because they're free is bad. I thought we were going to solve this by helping all the people they were doing bad stuff to, to escape? The liches and whatnot can stay in Golarion or go wherever they want, so long as it isn't here."

"Even here in Cherry's world, you can't - rule the universe and track everywhere people go. Or I guess maybe you can, cover literally the whole plane in fixity fields, but that still strikes me as - " Lawful - "a single point of failure. If anything happened to the fields, or to Cherry, if someone took over somehow, nowhere would be safe and everyone would depend on help from outside again."

"All we can do is give everyone safety here, including from each other. Some people will want to live somewhere else and do whatever they want in complete freedom, and we have to - we must let them, as long as anyone who wants to can come back here to safety, or carry safety with them. I don't know how to do that without watching and controlling everything, on all the planes where people are, but - we won't have won if everyone has to live under Cherry's supervision forever."

"If we think some people are too strong to let them into the safe zone, or even on the same plane, why not leave them where they are for now? It might not be perfect, but it would be a first step and a huge improvement. We can figure out what to do with all the super-liches and demon lords and archdevils and evil gods once we're done with Hell. Maybe Cherry's world can stay a plane of refuge for people not strong enough to threaten it, and we can find other places for everyone else."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If we are certain Milliways is the only way to get here from Golarion, perhaps we can fortify this side of the door beyond a fixity field's normal guarantees?"

Permalink Mark Unread

:The other planes adjacent here do not form a chain back to Golarion. But someone might find a way! There is almost always another way to go places!:

Permalink Mark Unread

"There are gods and other entities in Creation with very varied powers, beyond the kinds of magic that you have seen. I wouldn't blithely assume none of them can beat a fixity field."

"But you will have us and other gods on your side! I'm sure many Good gods and outsiders will help guard and patrol safe zones. And we're going to test everything we know how to do against your fixity fields, and you're going to learn and improve." Do they stop the passive or ongoing magic effects of major artifacts, or direct divine interventions? How do they interact with antimagic fields? What if they make a dead-magic zone like Geb's little accident? Are they literally Wishproof?

"Elysium is infinite - literally infinite - and full of very different people, and everyone goes where they want without anyone watching out for them, and no-one gets hurt if they don't want to. A big reason for this is that they've know and believe it's true! But another big reason is that almost everyone in Elysium is Chaotic Good. If everyone from Creation could visit, things might get very ugly." He grimaces.

Permalink Mark Unread

She rapidly scribbles things on the whiteboard.

"I am so glad we are talking about this beforehand," she opines.

"So first of all, Gord: the fixity fields currently cover only the solar system we're in. People who want to leave and live completely independently can, and they can also purchase fixity crystals to take with them when they do. We're talking about revising that policy in the face of things like gods that might be able to reverse-engineer fixity crystals just by seeing them, but still. I completely understand that having a single point of failure is a bad idea -- that's also why the vast majority of planets, moon-bases, space stations, etc. are designed such that they would continue functioning without active intervention. People just feel safer when that's true, and usually prefer that when it's cheap."

"And, to be clear -- not everywhere covered by fixity fields is set to shred unknown magic. About 6% of people are standing in a jurisdiction where unknown magic is permitted at the moment, because they like something about being there more than they dislike the idea of potentially being attacked with magic."

"I ordinarily wouldn't move people here at all without their permission, it's just that you all have convinced me that grabbing people from Golarion probably needs to happen in one moment to avoid interference."

She shakes her head.

"But I'm not against leaving dangerous people in Golarion if that is the best option -- both for the people here, but also for them. If this Litch is sufficiently dangerous that having redundant fixity fields across all of the places that people care about isn't going to be sufficient, then so be it. But I don't want to lose sight of the fact that everyone -- even very dangerous Evil people -- still deserve to have a good life. So I don't want to withhold whatever luxuries are safe to offer them."

"The question is ..." she thinks how to phrase it. "Actually, there are several: Are there things we can do to make the people we bring here more safe, at least by default before they opt-out? And once we've done that, does that make things safe enough that we can afford to help everyone? I really hope it does, but maybe it doesn't. In which case, how can we identify and exclude the people who we are not yet sufficiently equipped to safely transport? And then what can we do for them other than bringing them here that will make their lives better?"

"Does that make sense? Does that re-framing help, or am I missing something?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Those six percent of people should be given the opportunity to reconsider their communities' laws before we let even ordinary demons mix with them."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The fixity fields can win a contest of brute strength, so almost all the danger comes from magical abilities. You can make an antimagic field that allows only your own magic, or only certain types of magic, and then build from there. Gods and their artifacts can usually overpower any anti-magic field, but you can recognize artifacts with magic and not bring any here."

"This plan uses magic instead of forbidding it, because that's how we do things in Creation. Maybe you can build a fixity field good enough to stop all magic dead."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do we have to rescue everyone from Golarion right away? Fighting Hell is more important and if we win there we'll be able to deal with the rest later. Why not start with rescuing only the people from Golarion we are positively certain are safe, instead of taking any chances?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's a very good question! After all, there are many other worlds, and other Evil afterlives. Why is it crucial to empty Golarion at the same time as fighting Hell? It would anger many other gods who have local interests, like Zon-Kuthon, who otherwise might not oppose us in time to help Hell."

"One problem is that the door to Milliways is on Golarion. Our enemies will try to take over the door, or close or destroy it. Others might try to go through it, to escape Creation or steal a fixity field or to try attacking Cherry in her home. Golarion would become a battleground, with bystanders caught up in the mess. We can make a direct gate from Creation to Cherry's world at the last moment and use that instead, but Milliways' guarantee of safety makes it easier to defend."

"Another issue is that Golarion imprisons Rovagug, the world-eater, and Asmodeus holds the key to His prison. There's supposedly an ancient prophecy that, at the end of the universe, Asmodeus will release Rovagug, hoping to direct him against an even greater catastrophe. Now, I'm not an ancient god, and I've always though this is nonsense - why would Asmodeus do it if the prophecy also says it would fail, is He Lawfully bound to it? - anyway prophecy is now broken on Golarion. But Asmodeus might still do it in revenge, or out of spite. And while we're busy fighting Hell, Rovagug could do a lot of damage."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If it's only Golarion that's in danger, we could move people we can't safely house to other places in Creation. Other planes, maybe. It would still be better than leaving them to die."

Permalink Mark Unread

:We will not leave people to die:, Desna says firmly. :We will help them and keep helping them.:

:There will always be more people to save. After Hell, the Abyss and Abaddon and Boneyard! After Golarion, forty-seven thousand, three hundred and forty-three more planets! All the other planes of Creation, Fire and Shadow and more!:

:This is only the beginning. We will keep traveling and helping people. As long as there is Evil, we will keep doing Good. As long as there are chains, we will keep freeing people.:

:And when everywhere is free and happy, we will go back to Milliways, and we will wait for someone else to open the door.:

Permalink Mark Unread

That's so inspirational! Even if he can't help much now, there will always be more to do! He will struggle and fight and grow stronger and stronger until he can help everyone, no matter how long it takes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Well, that's discouraging. Iomedae's mission is to defeat Evil, not to struggle endlessly in an infinite multiverse. 

But Irabeth is resolute, and dedicated, and she will keep fighting as long as there are people who need her. If new Evil keeps arising, if new doors are found, it will be their charge to get stronger faster than that, to overtake the tide and to subdue it. And if the day comes when she falls, or chooses to lay down her sword, she will trust in the Inheritor to raise up another in her stead.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Those 6% of people have already been informed -- the existence of a new world is has been all over the news since the door appeared," she tells Irabeth. "It's true that some of them are still debating, but some of them are committed to radical freedom, and some of them are more excited about getting to experiment with magic and/or have magic used on them than they care about potentially being hurt. And I'm sure there are a thousand other niche political opinions about this. People are into some pretty strange things. Once we're done here, if you want to talk to some of them, or record a message explaining your first-hand experience with demons, that could be helpful for the people who are still debating."

Turning to Cayden she adds "I don't see why we shouldn't have fixity and antimagic fields both -- extra layers of security are usually a good idea if they add meaningful non-overlapping protection and don't over-complicate things. We can have have the forks of me that are talking to your other shard about spell diagrams get the formulae for that and add them everywhere that wants one."

Addressing the group she asks "Am I correctly imagining a modified plan of: move everyone without an artifact here, move everyone with an artifact somewhere else safe within Creation? Where would the best place be to drop them off, and is filtering by 'has an artifact' the best criteria we can come up with, or is there a more nuanced one that would perform better? Both in the sense of permitting more people who would be safe to go somewhere better for them, and in the sense of reducing the risk from edge-cases?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I... would find it very hard to believe that humans, even very alien humans, prefer having hostile magic used on them. Magic can hurt people very terribly. And kill them, of course."

"I can understand the desire to see magic - I grew up around magic, so maybe I don't fully understand - but they can have magic used on them safely! By you, even, or by each other, right now if you teach them how! They can talk to demons or anyone else they want safely, or from far away! Radical freedom can't mean - the radical commitment to others' freedom to kill or torture you!"

"I very much want to convince these people to change their minds but I don't think I understand them well enough, yet, to send them a message about it. Perhaps I should talk to some of them first."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's a good draft for the plan! We can refine the artifact-rule a bit, rule out some people who are too dangerous all by themselves, maybe plan to bring in some useful artifacts we want to preserve or that we trust people to have. The other gods will probably have recommendations. And they'll know better where to contain danger, Elysium is opposed to containment and to danger both so Desna and I don't have a lot to offer on that front."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I mean, even if you did kill someone with magic, I don't see why that would be any more of a problem than stabbing someone would be?" Weeping Cherry remarks with a quizzical look. "The backup system should still catch them and resurrect them in accordance with their advance directive. The thing I'm more worried about is mind-affecting magic. I want to add automatic curse removal to the resurrection pipeline, but we're still working on that, and I don't know what other weird magic effects we're going to need to prepare for."

A status update pops up on her HUD.

"Correction -- Cayden shared remove curse with us, and now it's being made available to everyone who wants it and being applied by default whenever someone is resurrected or enters a jurisdiction that bans hostile magic. We should really coin a word for those; the phrase is clunky."

Permalink Mark Unread

Another update pops up for her, this one highlighting Irabeth's facial expression.

"Oh! And although it's not universal, many people who choose to go somewhere with the possibility of being tortured or killed choose to turn their pain receptors down or off first," she adds.

"Sorry -- it didn't occur to me that of course that wouldn't be obvious to you," she apologizes. "This has all been a lot, and I'm starting to get a bit fatigued. There are exceptions to everything, but I think most people who aren't going to mind hostile magic are the ones who are searching for some amount of adventure. And they can always teleport back to safety if they need to."

"Does that make you less confused? You should still definitely talk to other people if you want to, I just don't know if that note makes doing so less urgent?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That is much less confusing, thank you! I'm not used to magic and resurrections being free for everyone, yet."

"People can be hurt very badly mentally. And there is magic which just - takes over people's minds. Domination, which makes them do anything they're told, or outright possession, puppeting their bodes."

"I think some people will end up having very bad experiences that they will regret, even if they're rescued later. I would strongly advise them to start by talking to the newcomers under safer conditions, and maybe allow new spells on a case by case basis after having them explained by a trusted third party. Maybe there are other substitutes that some of them would accept, if they're not interested in actually being in serious danger?"

"But I don't think it's an emergency anymore. Maybe I should still talk to them later, or write to them like you suggested."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Taking risks is the only way to learn and improve! We shouldn't advise everyone to always take the safest possible road. Some people will be hurt, and overcome those hurts and grow, and be glad they did it."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods. "I definitely think it makes sense to suggest to people that they choose what magic they want to be subject to carefully. I certainly don't intend to use any strange magic on myself until I understand it. I just don't want to do more than suggest, because it's ultimately their choice."

"But it sounds like we're maybe done talking about security, at least for the moment? So I want to circle back to what default environment we should provide people with, before they go elsewhere," she says, gesturing at the space station around them.

"Maybe I should have asked this question first, before we tried to design an environment -- what do all of you think the receiving environments should look like? Are we going to need to design separate ones for every species?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Many races live in similar environments, often together. I think it's more important to keep people together - families, friends, parties, neighbors. Most people have someone they trust, often their parents or priests. And they have people they'd worry about if separated, people who depend on them."

"We have to free people in danger or distress. This might mean almost everyone in Cheliax and Nidal, but that's not normal! I don't know how you'd tell who should stay together, if you don't have time to ask and they don't trust you yet. But you should be prepared to reunite separated people right away, as much as to separate people who need that."

"And then I think most people will still be very scared. Many won't trust you at first, and many will be heartbroken and furious at being torn away from their lives and possessions on Golarion, even once we tell them it's for their own good because Golarion might be a very dangerous place right now, and offer them new wealth beyond their dreams. Some people will probably tell you to return them to Golarion right away, and won't agree to wait even a few hours for the situation to settle."

"Since we can't talk to everyone ahead of time, I think we should have as many allied gods as possible send representatives here. Most people live in villages with a cleric or two, most commonly of Erastil or Pharasma, and less commonly of one of many other gods including Iomedae. I think we can trust some of Them, and contact more of Them after the fight starts, and convince or pay them to send a bit of Themselves or some of the Their outsiders here, to talk to Their clerics who can then reassure their people." Paladins will also do, of course, but there are more clerics by far.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Figuring out what's best for everyone is too hard." This is half the reason Law isn't the best way to do Good. "Can't you let everyone change their own rooms, by asking the fixity field for things?"

Gord is maybe a bit unclear on how many requests are or can be automated by the field without demanding Cherry's personal attention. If she's as powerful as a god, she ought to have lots of attention for prayers, right?

Permalink Mark Unread

Desna can tell them about many races unknown on the surface of Golarion! They live in the Underdark and the deep oceans and the many Orvian Vaults. Some of them definitely require different environments. As for who they trust and want to be with or without, and what languages they speak, it's anyone's guess really.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can try copying the place they came from. If you're sure it's not their culture's equivalent of a Chelish torture chamber. Bland might be best as a default."

 
Permalink Mark Unread

She takes diligent notes on Desna's descriptions of unknown species.

"So first of all -- yes, they can request the area change however they like," she explains. "But unless we want to mind-read everyone by default, which seems hostile and might not work on races that don't have human-like brains, the environment does have to start off being some way. And stay that way long enough for people to process the explanation of how to ask for things, at least."

"But Irabeth has hit the nail on the head with the difficulty of telling who should stay together. Explaining what fixity fields can and cannot automate is a little difficult to do briefly, but 'anything that a very dumb Axiomite could do by following an established procedure exactly' might give some of the right intuitions," she elaborates. "So we could say 'put families together', but not everyone wants anything to do with their family. We could say 'put people who were close together in the same room', but that puts people's torturers near them. I'm tempted to go with 'put people who are related, were near each other, and aren't distressed in the same room' and everybody else gets a separate room with an explanation of how to look up their family and allow them into their room."

She taps her lip.

"Do you think recording an illusion of a priest of Pharisma or Erastil explaining what was happening would help? Or is the benefit of hearing it from one of them that people would already be familiar with their local priest?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"If it's someone they don't know, who claims they're a priest or paladin of the right god and swears they're safe and we're trying to help them, that might be good. You would need to know which god's followers to show to who."

"It might be better to show everyone many gods' representatives standing together. If we can get all the Good gods on board, and at least some Neutral ones, and they all agree to a shared message, that would be very impressive."

"The problem is getting people to trust the message. That's why it would be best if they already have a cleric or other empowered servant, because their god can send them a sign they would trust, and then the rest of the people would trust them. Would that require letting the other gods into this world?" She looks at Cayden and Desna.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That would certainly work! We could let only a little bit of each god here, so they couldn't overpower us. We'll probably end up inviting our most trusted allies anyway, to get their help in helping the refugees and in case anything goes wrong."

"But don't rely on that too much. Sending people visions is hard for gods. Even if there's no lack of power, most gods can't talk to mortals intelligibly, or they leave them with a terrible headache. We ex-mortal gods can help, to a point, but we won't have enough attention for nearly that many people at once. Iomedae could talk to Her people, but I'm not sure about Erastil, and Pharasma certainly couldn't."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Many people don't worship any Good or Lawful gods. And what gods they do worship, they don't trust, or they know - correctly - that the gods wouldn't go out of their way to help them. If you show a demon or a demon lord cultist or  Asmodean or even some random orc a panel of all the Good gods, they'd be terrified, because they think those gods are their enemies, and in a lot of ways they're right. And they don't have clerics they trust - well, I guess the orcs might have clerics of Gorum. Or they might have clerics of gods who oppose our alliance!"

"We can show the message only to people we think will like it, and not tell the others right away we're allied with the Good gods. It might backfire later when they find out anyway! Still, I think not telling demons they're in Iomedae and Desna's power on the very first round after kidnapping them might be best."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Maybe if there were a way to detect what gods someone worships, we could then show a message from that god if one were available?" she suggests. "I feel like we shouldn't show any messages right away in any case -- since one unexpected and startling thing just happened, we should give them time to acclimate and not make the room change too much except in ways that they request. That's why I was originally planning to leave a scroll, something that they could investigate and read when they were comfortable."

She thinks for a moment.

"I wonder if we could make what options they have more legible by using spells? Like, you know how having uncast spells feels like something, and you can tell the difference between them, even if you can't tell what they do exactly? Maybe we could just grant everyone spells covering the most important capabilities, like teleportation and tongues and so on. And suddenly being elsewhere and able to cast spells probably communicates that gods were involved (because they grant spells), and that they are on your side at least as far as empowering you."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Some gods mark their clerics in a way their allies can read, but not all, so you can't always tell with magic. Our allies might just give us a list of all Their clerics, though. And they usually have their god's holy symbol, to cast with. Unless they're trying to deceive people."

"We could give them a Commune, but it would only work if their god was here in Cherry's world and had enough attention to answer all their worshippers, which might mean they didn't have enough attention left back in Creation."

"Giving all the clerics cure wounds and restoration and tongues would be a very friendly message to send! Teleport might be a tad confusing, since that's a wizard spell, but if you give all the wizards cure wounds and restoration, they'll either believe you're Nethys, or just switch to worshipping you instead of Him if they don't." He grins.

Permalink Mark Unread

She groans and shakes her head. "They can all go join the cults on Pluto, if they want to," she says.

"I didn't just mean giving people who already have spells magic, though," she continues. "Although now that I think about it, I haven't seen anyone from Golarion who can't cast spells. If those little brain-structures they attach to aren't present in everyone, giving someone spells would involve brain surgery, which we should probably avoid doing without consent. What would a non-Cleric non-Wizard think of being given spells?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Only powerful paladins get spells, well after we're chosen, so it's not really a surprise by then. And when I first became a paladin, it was something I'd wanted for a long time, something I prayed to Iomedae for."

"So I don't really know what getting spells unexpectedly might be like, for someone who might not even worship any god very devoutly. But I think - being chosen by a god is a great honor. It's rare, and it means you're special. Not because you have powers now, but because you were the best person out of hundreds or thousands for the god to empower in the first place. The one most aligned with a god, the one best able to carry out their wishes. The one most worthy, for some gods." She glances at Gord.

"People who suddenly get magic will assume they're clerics, because that's the most common and reasonable way by far for that to happen. Or they might think they've awakened as sorcerers, but that usually happens at a certain age and anyway if you give them Cure Wounds it will be obvious that they're clerics. But they won't ever imagine everyone in the world has been chosen as a cleric, that just - makes no sense, in the way the world normally works. So if you want them to assume they've been given spells by gods, they will also assume it's because they have an important mission, or they need the spells to defend themselves or others, or something like that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord nods thoughtfully. "I became a cleric unexpectedly, it was a very confusing moment in the middle of a desperate fight, and I also got the ability to channel and some other stuff. But I already worshipped Gorum, and I was strong enough for alignment detection, so even though it was a surprise, it still made sense. The surprise was that it happened then and there, not that that kind of thing happened at all." Which was the only reason he risked using unfamiliar magic instead of swinging his sword, and avoided a glorious death.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Not everyone can cast spells, at least not the way we normally grant them. You can let people use magic by having the fixity field do it, but really giving them the spell is different."

"It's obvious why Wizards have to be Cunning enough, but even clerics need to be Wise, and Wiser for higher circle spells. It's not just that they'd use the spells unwisely, you can cast a Wish drunk and nothing bad will happen - well, nothing worse than a regular Wish anyway - minds need to have a certain... structure to them to be able to hold spells, and that's part of what Wisdom describes."

"About half of humans have enough Wisdom for first circle spells. More, if they're raised well and never go hungry or sick and are taught as much as they want to learn. Some other races have much more on average, or much less."

Permalink Mark Unread

Why do even gods have to talk about racial statistics deep breath.

Permalink Mark Unread

:You can make people Wiser with Wishes or Miracles!:

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has just realized something - "if you want people to think they're clerics, or like clerics, you'll have to give some of them wounding spells and channels instead of cures. That's what the Evil gods do, and some people worship Evil gods."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We're not going to pretend to be Evil gods!" 

 
Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't want to lie to people either! But if you give everyone cures and healing channels you'll make some people very very confused."

"...maybe that would be good, actually? What would Asmodeans think if they got Cure spells, which Asmodeus doesn't give out? Maybe they'd be convinced that Good has triumphed and no-one is beyond salvation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Why are you looking at me? I don't understand how Asmodeans think."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I expect you understand them better than I do! Since you're at least Lawful."

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth doesn't speak the obvious rejoinder aloud, but she thinks it very very loudly.

"What exactly do we want people to conclude from getting the spells?" she asks Cherry.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was hoping that they would conclude that the displacement had been done by someone who wanted good things for them, who wasn't their enemy. Which is true, and which would hopefully contribute to making them less scared," she explains. "If would also have been nice if all the capabilities that I want to give them -- such as teleportation, etc. -- were presented in a way that they would intuitively be able to grasp and use, since that simplifies the needed explanations."

She shakes her head.

"Honestly, it sounds like giving people spells might be a bad idea for the same reason that I think a bland, neutral environment is a good idea. It sounds like people will read a lot into having spells, and we can't really predict how any given person is going to react in advance."

"How do you make people Wiser?" she asks Desna. "How does that work, and how much does it mess with a person's mind and sense of self?"

Permalink Mark Unread

It works by doing - this thing which is hard to explain without actually doing it. A Miracle doesn't have a stable form like a Wish does that shows what it would do if cast. Desna can do it to someone, though, and it's one of the non-exploding instructions for Wish that mortals know about.

She finds the second question confusing. :Of course it changes people! By making them Wiser! Or more Cunning or Splendid. That is the goal, to change people.:

Permalink Mark Unread

"They're the same thing as the spells - Fox's Cunning, Owl's Wisdom, Eagle's Splendour. Except smaller, and permanent, and you can benefit from up to five Wishes and also the spell. People can try the spells for a bit and see if they want to keep them."

"People's personalities can change a great deal if you make them twice as Wise! I'd recommend almost everyone to try it some time, but I wouldn't do it to anyone without their permission, if they never experienced it before."

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods seriously. "Some of me will want to do some studies to figure out what those spells are actually ... doing, then, before we use them. But I'll make the spells available to people who want them."

"And I'm sorry -- I didn't speak clearly," she tells Desna. "I meant that most people have ways that they would be okay with changing, and ways that they're not okay changing. I was trying to figure out how the changes from these spells compare to, say, the changes from sneezing, or getting enough Vitamin D, or being drunk. That way people could have the right general expectations of what would happen before they try it."

"I feel like that has somewhat pulled us away from the original point, though. If giving people spells isn't going to be a clever workaround, are there any ways we can actually improve on 'put people in an environment appropriate for their species, with a written and illusory explanation and basic necessities, and a way to change it to suit them and instructions for traveling elsewhere', or is that pretty much the best we can come up with until we get some more help from Golarion?"

Permalink Mark Unread

They spend some time improving details and making sure every race and individual is accounted for, to the best of their knowledge, until they've done the best they reasonably can.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Before we open the door again, I have a bit of personal advice, which of course you don't have to accept." He turns to Gord and Irabeth. "I think you two should take some time to yourselves, to talk and come to better understand each other. You don't need to convince one another or to agree about anything. But you should go into the last battle liking or hating the real person in front of you, not your own misunderstandings."

Permalink Mark Unread

This sounds deeply unpleasant and painful, and also very familiar.

Gord has talked to priests and wizards and monks and, yes, paladins of every faith he ever met and he has always tried to understand their viewpoints and motives and beliefs. He tried to be converted, to believe in any one of those creeds, and failed time and again, or perhaps it was they who failed to convince him. 

He tried following Lawful people, and when he couldn't take it anymore he rebelled and was clericed for it. Since then he has spent much of his time preaching, converting others, but it's the same thing really - if he were wrong, if they knew something more true than he did, they'd be preaching back, not following him around. Life is an eternal argument and neither words nor swords alone are enough.

Surely a god of all people could convince him, but he likes to think he's Chaotic Good at heart already, and Cayden thinks he should talk to the paladin instead. Well, she's the chosen of her goddess, so she's probably as good as they get.

Gord winces, anticipating the pain of the coming argument, but he knows it for what it is: growing pains.

Permalink Mark Unread

She doesn't really look forward to this, and in fact she's allowed to refuse. But Cayden thinks it's a good idea, and He's a god so He's presumably right, so it's her duty to do it, to advance their cause in every way she can.

She does her best to understand why, to formulate a clear goal in her mind. Correctly understanding one's allies is clearly good. If she learns Gord is - better than she thinks or expects, wiser or more Good - that would also be clearly good, for her to know and to - right the wrong of her having a poor opinion of her ally.

But if that was it, she hopes Cayden would have told her as much, because she would welcome such a correction. Although He implied she had some misunderstandings about Gord, and she very much hopes he's not worse than she already thinks of him. The gods trust and welcome his counsel as much as hers, and he had added some good ideas (as well as very bad ones, of course).

She probably can't figure out her misunderstandings without actually talking to Gord. Her Goddess-granted higher Wisdom has proven invaluable today, but almost as often by making her less sure of herself as the opposite.

Permalink Mark Unread

Every good argument needs an audience. Often you're trying to convince them, not the person you're loudly arguing with, but even when that isn't so it's great to see other people's reactions and hear their opinions. (If you're lucky, you can have three or four people with strongly held opinions all argue together. This often ends with drawn swords, which is just as lucky in a different way.)

"Cherry, would you be willing to listen and - provide an opinion sometimes? You're alien to the both of us, and you have a fresh outside perspective on our shared background in Golarion, which I think might be very useful."

"...Also sometimes I'm just very wrong and if you think that's the case you should tell me so. You don't have to tell Irabeth when she's very wrong if she doesn't want you to, that's my job."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure, I'm happy to listen and tell you if I think you've said something that doesn't make sense," she agrees. "Even though I've gotten something of a crash-course in Golarion, I'm still expecting that I might end up lost fairly easily, though. Irabeth, is it alright with you if I listen in?"

She steps back and summons a low wicker chair to watch from, giving the two of them metaphorical center stage.

Permalink Mark Unread

Cayden leaves unobtrusively; Irabeth is still too deferential towards Him and it wouldn't be good for her if He stayed.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It appears I need to understand you better, and repair some misunderstandings," Irabeth says evenly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I have many questions and demands and disagreements and none of them are for you."

"I don't know you. I take issue with Iomedae and her church and the way she runs her two countries, and with most of her servants whom I've met. I don't hold people responsible for their gods, or for things they didn't personally do. Frankly I have a hard time holding people responsible for things they did last year, if they've changed their minds about it. I don't want to hate you because some other paladin I met did a hateful thing once."

"But Lawful people want everyone they work with to think and behave the same way, so you probably agree with a lot of things I oppose. I want to know if those are things you'd want to do yourself. Even if you won't be able to do them anymore, after the coming war, I'd still want to understand why you wanted to do them yesterday."

"I would like to say I take issue with Lawful Good more generally, but actually Erastil seems much nicer, because he doesn't usually go after people who want nothing to do with him. Iomedaeans always say they're the best kind of Lawful Good, Iomedae is general of the armies of Heaven, but maybe I shouldn't project her faults onto the whole alignment. And of course she's the one who owns countries. Abadarans and Asmodeans are even worse, so I've always thought of Iomedaeans as the Law tainting the Good, but maybe you can explain that better."

"I would also like to get to know you better, personally, because we're going to fight a war together and that's the level on which I understand people, as individuals, not as faceless identical servants of some deity. But I don't have a right to your privacy, it's up to you how much you want to tell me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"The one thing I do understand very, very well is that people are different from each other. Everyone wants and enjoys different things. There'd be war even if everyone just wanted the same stuff for themselves and fought over it, but actually people want very different things and they fight over which thing will happen. Some people like hurting others, and some people don't want to be hurt, and that's all there is to it."

"So if you tell me that you want the world to be a certain way, because that's just what you enjoy deep down, I will understand. What I don't understand is people who enslave and torture and kill others but honestly think this is for their own good or the greater Good or whatever else, and so they've got to do this unpleasant evil duty for the sake of the rest of us while holding their noses, and we really ought to thank them for it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do think that paladins and priests, and - army officers and so on, have a duty to hold their order or church or army to its laws and stated purpose. If someone in the organization does something illegal or evil or just very - counterproductive, they should be able to explain it, and if they can't they should ask the person who did that to explain themselves, and if they're not satisfied they can and sometimes ought to denounce them publicly or in extreme cases resign."

"Law is about cooperation, trust, binding agreements, predictability. Even organizations that aren't Lawful need trust to function, not just between members but with anyone they interact with. And Lawful Good organizations that want to help people and improve the world won't get very far if those people don't trust them, and they need to maintain not just the reality but also the appearance of justice and correct behavior."

"So yes, as a paladin I want you to come to me with any complaints you have, if they're about things contrary to our stated purposes or laws or Law, or contrary to Good. I will answer personally for my order, the Eagle Watch, and I care about other paladin orders and the Church of Iomedae and will try to figure out what's wrong, and advise them of any mistakes I think they're making. I'd do it for any Iomedaean, anyone trying to be Lawful Good, if I had the time."

"The Eagle Watch was founded to fight and to correct the wrongs done by some other crusaders during the Fourth Crusade. We have a history of calling out the vices and corruption of some of our allies. I know perfectly well that even good Iomedaeans have done many wrong things during the fighting, though not paladins because they'd Fall over it, and I don't hesitate to denounce such acts."

"Enslaving and torturing and killing people are Evil and no Iomedaens should do that except when there is no better way and the law permits it. We live in a terrible world where we have to kill our enemies, and enslave criminals so that we don't have to kill them, and in some cases torture as punishment or when interrogating prisoners may be lawful though it's never Good. But these are never goals, we don't want to do them, they are costs we bear and have to stay mindful of."

Permalink Mark Unread

As an opening statement by an Iomedaean paladin, it's quite - orthodox. It leaves all the usual lines of attack wide open.

"These are not costs you bear. They are costs you impose on others. On everyone who doesn't freely choose to fight under your banner."

"Mendev enslaved its own people, forcing men to fight and die in the crusade, men whose only crime was being drunk or stealing some bread after the army took all the wheat in their village, or just being in the wrong place in the wrong time. It welcomed Cheliax and Isger, marching in people enslaved from birth, and when the slaves fled from the torturers the Mendevians whipped them for their temerity before bringing them back. Generals sent whole companies to die for a tactical advantage, for a promotion, and ordered their own archers to fire on them if they retreated. I assume they had someone else ready to kill the archers if they refused. How does that improve the world? How is it just?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"War is very Evil. By that I mean it's very hard to wage war successfully without doing more Evil than Good. And yet we must wage war, because losing it would be worse."

"Mendev is not formally Iomedaean, as a country, and its laws are not Iomedae's laws. Paladin orders wouldn't do most of the things you describe. Mendevian soldiers worship Gorum as often as Iomedae, and He is neither Good nor Lawful. It's not surprising that war is bad, and it's not unique to the Crusades. It's often worse, because victors enslave and rape and torture the losing side a lot more when they're not demons, or have civilians of their own."

"But most of these things are - not the best possible actions, but plausibly the best that people could do under the circumstances. Isger wouldn't ally with Mendev if Mendev didn't return their runaway slaves. The general would lose the battle if the company didn't advance. Mendev would lose the war if it didn't ally with Isger and enlist its criminals. And if demons overran Mendev, all its people would be dead or worse, and soon so would other countries. That's a far worse outcome than what actually happened, including for most of the people in Mendev. Being forced to fight and risk death is still better than demons descending on your village."

"Obviously I can't speak to specific cases I haven't heard about, but in general, doing your best and sometimes failing at that too is all you can ask of people. Lawful Good is a higher standard, and being a paladin is a higher standard still, but we can't demand that all our allies and subordinates be Lawful Good, because demanding that wouldn't help anything."

"I am still confused as to how you think you're helping anything by working with demons to kill or kidnap soldiers."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Mendev is ruled by a paladin. The law says she has the power of life and death over her subjects, who must obey her commands, unless they're nobly born, because the right to be free is inherited, like in every Lawful slaver country."

"Kenabres is ruled by an inquisitor. That's two cities out of three in the country under the direct command of an empowered Iomedaean. Paladins from Mendev and Lastwall both fought side by side with Setsuna's army. Maybe they thought sending slaves to die wasn't up to their higher standards, but they weren't bothered enough to charge in and save them, they exploited the opportunity bought by their deaths like the good little soldiers they were!"

"How closely you can ally with evil and preside and rule over evil and still claim your hands are clean because you wouldn't do that yourselves? You just have your subjects do it for you! I liked it better when you said it was for the greater good, because that's still wrong but at least I can understand how you'd make that mistake, if you were a lot less Wise than a paladin has any right to be!"

"don't think I can build a greater Good out of a million tiny pieces of Evil. Not because of some fancy argument that two wrongs don't make a right, because I know I'm not smart enough to pull it off, and neither is anyone else. Even the strongest gods like Desna and Sarenrae say they can't do it, and maybe Iomedae doesn't agree but she's not down here to hold your hand."

"I helped two slaves escape a likely death in battle. They didn't want to be there and they'd done nothing to deserve it. Being drunk in public is punished by a fine, unless the judge doesn't like you and sends you to the army and then it's a fucking death sentence. I bet Cayden would have grinned and told them 'straight on', but Mendev is Lawful, which I hear is better than that."

"So I didn't go looking for a fancy argument why I shouldn't help the people in front of me. I killed a man who tried to stop me, because he wouldn't surrender, and he was a soldier, and ought to know what it means to choose to fight to the death. And what does it matter if I worked with demons in a good cause? Isn't that your argument, that you'll ally with devils when it's worth it?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry starts taking notes (invisible to the others, in order to not distract them). This discussion is A) fascinating, and B) seems like it might be heating up a bit too much to be the most productive way to reach mutual understanding.

"Sorry, can I interject?" she asks. "I don't have any context on which of the different claims that you're making are true, and I'm not sure which ones each of you think the other is mistaken about. But Gord, I noticed that you're sort of making Irabeth responsible for everything going on in Mendev, because she's associated with some of the same things that the rulers and other institutions are. And Irabeth distrusts you at least in part -- please correct me if I'm wrong -- because you're associated with the demons who have been terrorizing the countryside."

"And I don't want to say that who you associate with isn't an important part of your character, or that you shouldn't hold people responsible for the things your allies do, because those are both true. But it seems like it might lead to more mutual understanding if you talk more about concrete details of what you have each personally done and why, instead of making each other account for everything that your nominal allies have done, when they've all done bad things that you had no personal control over."

"Does that make sense? I don't want to prevent you from talking about the ultimate nature of Law and Good -- it's really interesting to hear about. I just think that it sounds like you're still interacting with the versions of each other in your heads, and not with the actual specific people you're talking to. I guess that's a critique aimed more at Gord, since it doesn't seem like Irabeth has as much of an ingrained idea of Gord?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I just said I don't want to blame Irabeth for anything other people did! She's the one who insists on defending them because they have some kind of - shared responsibility in Law!"

"But yeah, Cherry's right. I still don't know anything about you. And you only know one thing about me. So, how do you want to do this?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We can try Cherry's way. Tell each other about the most important decisions and choices we've made, the things we think make us who we are. I don't know if that's best way to describe and understand someone, by reducing them to a few key decisions, but maybe it's the best we can do in a few hours."

"But before that, I do want to respond to something you said. You asked where the line lies between things we won't do ourselves, and things we won't have others do in our name, and things we won't tolerate anyone doing. I think that's a very important question that everyone should know the answer to, because without knowing it you can't really trust paladins the way you're meant to trust us."

"Some things are absolutely forbidden. We accept surrender and don't mistreat prisoners. We don't harm those who come to us under a flag of truce. We don't kill a few innocents to save many others. We don't break promises, or lie to allies. We won't command anyone to do something we wouldn't command a paladin to do, and we won't command a paladin to Fall."

"We swear oaths about this. There are some oaths that every paladin takes, and more oaths for different orders, and positions of authority. The oaths make it clear, in words everyone can understand, what we will and won't and must and cannot do. Those are the things everyone can trust, when they meet a paladin they don't personally know."

"Breaking an oath, any oath, makes a paladin Fall. So swearing oaths makes those commitments absolute. A paladin would only ever break them if they were willing to stop being a paladin over it, and they would probably also lose their Good or Law."

"But no oaths can tell us what do to in every situation. We still need to decide how to accomplish the greatest Good we can. And we give up on some Good, and abide much Evil, when we judge it to be worth it."

"So if you're wondering how we can work with Evil, or whether we'd do some particular thing, the answer is simply - that if we haven't sworn an oath not to, we might do it if we think it is truly for the best. Which is a very hard decision to make, and ideally no-one should have to make it on their own in a single round, and - we do the best we can."

"Some people disagree with some of the tradeoffs we make, and that's fine. Some people would rather be Neutral Good and only ever help people, and that's fine too. What we do isn't just Good, it's Lawful Good, and swearing oaths about some things and not others is the part that's Lawful. We think it's the best way to do the most Good but we do know not everyone can be Lawful, and probably not everyone should try, although I do think everyone should seriously consider it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I also have some things I'll never do or permit. Like slavery. I don't swear oaths about them, because I know I might be wrong, and I have been wrong for most of my life, and I wouldn't want an oath to stop me from doing better. I don't understand how you can be so sure that - you'll never regret the oaths you swore, never decide you were wrong."

"So let me tell you about Past Gord. Past Gord made a lot of terrible mistakes. If I met him now I'd fight him to stop some of the things he did."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I grew up south of the Sellen. It's technically Numeria, but the Mendevian armies pass through and do as they please. My grandparents fled Sarkoris-that-was with most of their tribe, and now their descendants are a shadow of former glories, but we still worship Gorum and tell the old sagas and bow to no king who's out of earshot."

"I joined a mercenary company for a few years. Learned how to fight, thought I knew something about the world. Eventually we went up to join the crusade - this was in 4703 AR."

"I came to hate the crusade. Gorum teaches that you shouldn't fight those who don't fight back, that you should accept and honor surrender. Fighting is good, but people are supposed to want to fight, to choose it. And many crusaders did choose it, or were defending their homes, but too many others weren't there by choice."

"On some days, it looked like two generals driving two unwilling armies towards each other, and the one who frightened their own troops more won. I didn't know, back then, that this was even more true of the demons than of us. I believed everyone who said the demons were an implacable enemy, an existential threat, a justification for anything that could be done to stop them. So I looked away from all the evil and injustice and horrors of our allies. Our band fought willingly, and the demons were my enemy, and the rest of it wasn't my fight."

"I hate that about Past Gord. That I accepted evil. I don't blame people who are misled, I know how easy it is to make that mistake, but I've come to oppose it utterly."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Eventually the crusade ended, because Mendev ran out of people and money. The demons hadn't pushed past the Wardstones in over a decade, and we never held ground inside the Wound for long. It felt like all the lives we'd thrown away the past few years were just a pointless waste. I'd been talking, to all the priests and paladins and adventurers I could find, but none of them thought the Crusade was wrong, or at least none of them knew how to do any better. I guess those who did weren't in the Crusade."

"The Mendevians had allies who sent Lawful armies to the Crusade. Lastwall, Isger, the Hellknights. They all agreed that Mendev was corrupt and mismanaged and incompetent, that they didn't make such mistakes at home. They said they wouldn't throw away men for no gain, or fight without achievable objectives. They hated each other but they all swore Law was stronger than Chaos, unity better than division, organization a necessary tool for waging war, that making sacrifices for the greater good or the greater victory was the best way to accomplish it."

"By the end of the war I was strong enough to register an alignment - Chaotic Neutral. Some of my fellows were Chaotic Evil. Lastwall took one look and said they didn't want us. Mendev couldn't afford us, Isger went home. We needed employment and we liked the idea of fighting demons and winning and the Hellknights said they could use us. So we went north."

"Obviously that was a mistake, maybe the worst I ever made. But I don't think - that the Hellknights were wrong, about what they promised us. They fought in the most efficient way, and they accepted sacrifices for victory, and it was bad luck that we became the sacrifice but we knew someone would. I just found out too late that - I wasn't willing to accept the conclusion, to sacrifice people, so I should never have accepted the principle."

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth has heard a lot of stories over the years, of good people falling to Evil or Chaos or working with the demons or, sometimes, just breaking. Too many of those stories involve the Hellknights or Cheliax or Isger. One would be too many, with Asmodeans freely walking her country.

She's long past really feeling the horror of every story, everything that happens to people she doesn't personally know and love, as fresh and burning as if it were happening to herself. This is a wrong and a failing that she works hard to overcome, to respond as if she still feels everything she should and not just a tired muted horror at the long war and the demons and devils and all of existence.

 

"That's - a terrible tragedy," she says, and she wills herself to feel it. "You wanted to do Good. You came out of the war Neutral, no mean feat for a soldier whose commanders were, by the sound of it, neither Good nor Lawful. Most soldiers don't do nearly as well, and I'm honestly impressed that you did."

"And you heard about Law, and wanted to try it. But Lastwall didn't want you, so you went with the Hellknights, and ended up Evil and an enemy to Law. And that's a great loss, to Law and to Good both."

"I'm sorry, that that happened to you. That it happened at all. Lastwall failed you. We failed you, everyone who tries to make Lawful Good an ally to all Good people, to everyone who wants to help us. I don't know what anyone could or should have done differently. I'm just - very sorry, that it ended that way."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't think it's the Hellknights' fault that I read as Evil. And I don't regret what I did to get there."

"We were on patrol when we ran into a nabasu and her ghouls. We lost the fight and ran away, but they managed to kill some of our horses, and we had wounded and drained with us. We knew we wouldn't make it back to base before they caught us."

"The Hellknight commander said if we stood and fought we'd all die for nothing. So everyone who had a horse would keep running, and leave some of the wounded behind."

"Some of those wounded were my men. People I'd fought with for years, people I owed my life. I was - tired and disillusioned with the war. So I said, no, I'm staying with them. We'll go down fighting, and buy you time to retreat."

"He said, I'm not leaving them to fight. The nabasu will turn them into more ghouls, and grow stronger herself, and I'm not going to feed our enemies' forces. You have one minute to say goodbye or prayers or what will you, and then we're slitting the throats of everyone who doesn't have a horse."

"I couldn't win a fight against him. I was outnumbered. And I thought - do I really want to keep fighting for years until a demon gets me? Or would I rather die with my friends today?"

"So I pretended to agree, and stepped aside, and then I killed his horse."

"You're not riding away, I said. You're fighting today, either with us or against us, but you don't get to run away."

"He ordered his archers to fire on the wounded, and attacked me with the rest of his men. And I knew I was going to lose that fight. So I prayed to Gorum, lord of battles, to give me strength, because I was finally fighting for something I believed in. And - he did. I used a spell to get away and channeled over and over to keep my friends alive and we were still going to lose, but we'd taken a few of them down with us."

"And that's when the demons found us. Fighting the Hellknights, and losing, and me a cleric. So the ghouls assumed we were friendlies, and charged the Hellknights. And when the dust cleared the nabasu had made enough ghouls to fuck off to the Abyss, and eight Hellknights and armigers were dead or turned, and two of my friends were still alive."

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth doesn't think it would help to keep saying she's sorry that happened. Gord doesn't want her pity or her compassion, he wants her understanding and - her validation? Her judgement? Maybe that's her vanity talking, to think he'd care about a paladin's good opinion.

She knows what she'd say to a soldier under her command in such a situation. Killing your allies is an illegal order and Gord was right to refuse it.

Except - it's not right in the Lawful sense, because presumably the Hellknights didn't make that order illegal, or hide ahead of time that they might give it. And while it's Good to stand up for your friends and to volunteer to fight with them, she's not sure if it's uncomplicatedly Good to fight your commanding officer over it, if you don't even expect to win. It's not Lawful, which doesn't make it Evil, but - perhaps it's Chaotic Neutral?

She's very sure that what Gord described is not, in fact, Evil. He shouldn't have become Chaotic Evil because of that. It must have been the things he did later, with the demons.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry feels like there's something off about that story, but she can't quite put her finger on it. She puzzles for a minute over why the soldiers couldn't just promise to fight the demon and then kill themselves if that didn't work, since that sounds like it would leave everyone better off. Or just re-arrange the horses so that the least-depressed soldiers got them. Or split up into multiple separate units so that the (singular?) demon couldn't follow them all.

"I think I might be missing some cultural context," she remarks. "Because that scenario doesn't really make sense to me. But I'm glad you shared the story. What happened next? Did you talk to the demons and learn that they were being forced to fight too?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Doesn't make sense to her - oh. "Ghouls are intelligent undead, ones who retain their memories and become irrevocably Evil. And feed on corpses. Nabasu are demons who have magic to turn living people into ghouls at the moment of death, but they can't do it to corpses, which is why you wouldn't want nabasu to get living captives. Besides the usual reasons."

"Every time a nabasu makes a ghoul it grows in power, and when it decides it's powerful enough it it goes back to the Abyss. So nabasu try to find weak prey, and don't care who they turn, and then they leave a horde of ghouls behind. Ghouls can also spread ghoul fever which turns sick people into more ghouls, so it's important not to let them grow in numbers."

"Undead don't tire, so you can't outrun them on foot, and nabasu can fly as fast as a horse can run."

"Does that answer your questions?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh! Yes, that does make more sense," she agrees. "Thank you. I had been wondering why they didn't split up to escape pursuit. I still feel like there were probably better solutions than killing everyone immediately, though -- like asking the soldiers to fight some of the ghouls and then kill themselves, which seems like it would be better for everyone -- but I don't think that really needs clarifying. The important bit is how this all affected Gord."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So there we were. Three injured men, and a pack of ghouls. The nabasu teleported away, but we still couldn't take them. We couldn't even bury our dead, because we knew once we left they'd just dig them up again - to eat the corpses," he clarifies for Cherry's benefit.

"So we - compromised. Took a part of them, to bury home. I -" he doesn't really want to talk about it. It's probably not important. "I think we were all a bit crazy that day. Not just the ghouls."

"Anyway, we left. We didn't want to go back to the Hellknights, or - risk meeting other patrols who'd ask what happened. So we went south, into the Wound, and took the old road back to the Mendev front."

"It's easy to travel with a cleric. You can channel and make clean water, and carry heavy loads and ignore the cold, though I didn't have enough spells to cover everyone at first. The only thing we had to fear was the demons. We pretended to be demon cultists so they'd let us pass. That's how I first got to talk demons. And it was how I first met a real cultist, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We'd spent almost five years fighting demons. Kill or be killed, on sight. They didn't encourage us to think of them as people, in the Crusade, they were just - the Enemy. Evil, cruel, untrustworthy, impossible to negotiate or bargain with, impossible even to understand. The Sarenites said everyone was redeemable, in theory, and I'm sure some of them tried but we never heard of any success stories. There's no peaceful demon village of farming dretches somewhere our side of the line, no heroically Good demon fighting with the crusaders."

"It's a shock, after all that, to walk among them with weapons sheathed. You can't relax. You feel like a spy, an infiltrator - and we were there on false pretenses. They ask you some banal thing, what's for dinner, like they do one another, and it makes you feel like you're a demon yourself. Playing the role of one, and how long before you become one in truth?"

"We tried not to linger. But I found myself talking to them, more than I really should have, out of some kind of - horrified fascination. They were walking, talking, thinking people, whose fondest dream might be to forget their own name, or it might be to torture a random peasant to death by sucking on his entrails, and they - didn't see anything wrong with that, or maybe any difference between the two. I wanted to - make it make sense. I didn't manage to, not until much later. But I did learn why they were there in the Wound and what they were after, which was something the Crusade leadership neglected to tell its footsoldiers."

 

Permalink Mark Unread

"They're not here to conquer Mendev, or the world, or even to kill and abuse people like most crusaders think. Oh, I'm sure Deskari wants to conquer the world and kill everyone, and maybe so does Khorramzadeh. But the regular demons? They weren't there to conquer anyone. They definitely didn't want to fight anyone if they didn't expect to win, or to make any necessary sacrifices for the cause."

"They were fleeing the Abyss, because life in the Abyss sucks. Demons constantly abuse and kill each other, and even power doesn't bring much safety. The Wound is much better, because it has fewer demons in it! You can spend days without anyone trying to kill you, if you're a demon in the Wound! So of course everyone who can goes there. And once there, their natural inclination is to spread out and avoid each other, and they attack mortals on sight or run away because they expect everyone to try to kill them, but if you leave them alone, maybe with some wildlife to hunt, many demons will just sit down and - rest for a few years."

"But they can't do that, because more demons keep coming from the Abyss. Forcing them out and, eventually, to the borders, where they have to fight the crusaders in front or the demons behind them. And when a strong demon wants anything done, they bully weaker ones into doing it, killing or hurting any who won't obey them. If a succubus wants across the Wardstone line, she'll enchant or threaten some demons into fighting a patrol as a distraction. If Khorramzadeh wants Kenabres taken, he'll start murdering demons and won't stop until everyone who's left goes and sacks Kenabres for him. None of them want to risk their lives trying to take Kenabres, so he has to convince them they risk more by not taking it. And for all I know Khorramzadeh is only doing it because Deskari's threatening him."

"In the Abyss, all but the weakest demons can teleport at will. That makes it harder for demons to bully others or keep slaves, because they keep running away, and even the strongest demon won't spend all their time hunting down and punishing a hundred weak ones. But here in the Wound, the Wardstones stop demons from teleporting so easily. Only the strongest ones can still do it, and then only a few times a day. This lets strong demons gather bigger bands than they could at home. It's what let Khorramzadeh drive a horde of demons to Kenabres and still have it there after Terendelev started her fly-bys."

"All this time, we hadn't been fighting an army. We'd been fighting a horde of refugees."

Permalink Mark Unread

Does this account contradict any fact she knows?

She thinks - she believes - that demons, or at least very many demons, are much more - proactive about doing Evil than Gord makes it sound, and much less careful of their lives. And she doesn't think most of them are being threatened by other demons into it, or at least not into gratuitously taking their time (and incurring more risk) being cruel to their captives.

But if some demons, even many demons, behaved as Gord described, would she know about it? Maybe there are isolationist demons and she never met any, for the obvious reasons. And many demons have wanted to run away once she was smiting them, but so have many humans, so that's hardly proof they didn't want to be there to begin with.

...She really hopes he's right, because that would mean Cherry's solution of putting all the demons very far away from one another might actually work, consensually and not by brute force.

Should she do anything differently, because of what Gord says? Or have done it differently, she supposes. Maybe prioritize decapitation strikes even more, and leave demons clear paths to flee battles? She's never been in charge of high-level strategy and she doesn't know if it'd be worth it. When she has time, she will review her past actions in light of this new information, and determine if she had erred, if she could and should have found this out earlier and done something about it. But she can't do anything about it now.

She refocuses on Gord.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I met a halfling at one point. A cultist of Deskari, or at least he wanted to be one. He thought I was the first Deskarite cleric he met."

"Demon cultists are another thing they don't want you to think too deeply about, in the crusades. Kenabres is crawling with cultists, and has been for decades. Why? Where do they all come from? What do they want?"

"Some of them are deluded. Some just want power and don't care who they hurt to get it, or they want to hurt someone and can't do it on their own. Some are probably doing it for reasons I don't really understand."

"But why are there so many of them here, in Mendev? The demon lords can offer power, but why do so many people here accept it? If all it took was making some Evil clerics, wouldn't we see a lot more cults and revolutions around the world?"

"It was dangerous to go around asking people what all the good reasons were to follow Deskari or Baphomet. They chose to fight for the enemy, and I didn't think about it much more than that, when I was a crusader. That was the other biggest mistake of my life."

 

"This halfling had been born into slavery in Cheliax. His master wanted to make Lawful Neutral, and heard that you can get Good points for cheap if you fight in the Crusade. So he came to Kenabres, with all his hirelings and his slaves, and ordered them to start killing. He thought he was donating his fungible property to a Good cause, like a reasonable Abadaran."

"They fought them some demons, and one of the slaves was killed. When they were back in Kenabres, they tried running away in the night. The city guard caught them at the gates, whipped them, and brought them back to their master. Mendev respects the property rights of Law-abiding crusaders."

"The next time he took them out into the field and had them stand watch, they let the demons into the camp. They thought they'd kill them all, and they though they'd be sent to the Abyss and become demons themselves for what they'd done, and they didn't care. There comes a point where - it just doesn't matter anymore. If you hurt people enough, they stop being rational."

"But the demons only killed everyone else. One of them, a coloxus, asked if they'd like to serve him instead. And they said yes, if he'd let them tear down Cheliax, and Mendev, and the whole crusading world that brought them nothing but misery, where everyone they had ever known were still enslaved. Better that demons eat the world than let that stand."

"He came to me, asking, demanding that I help him do this, in Deskari's name, but it would have been as just a plea in Gorum's. And I - couldn't say no. I couldn't find it in me to defend what I'd spent my life doing, while permitting that. Not when demons had been the ones to help him, and not the crusaders supposedly fighting for Good."

"I didn't promise him the destruction of the world. But after we got home, I didn't go back to fighting demons. I started freeing slaves, instead."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I kept going back into the Wound. Met more demons, once I was stronger and not too scared to talk to them as equals. The saner ones can talk to you just for the sake of talking, not constantly looking for advantage or scared for their lives. They're just people. Most of them are really shitty people that I wouldn't want for friends or allies. But I don't want to kill them all, either, and the same goes for the cultists. And I met one demon I honestly liked, and I wish her well where-ever she is."

"There aren't many places for a fugitive slave to run. In Mendev I give them some money and they try to fade away into the countryside, and I hope they don't become bandits or end up recaptured or killed, but realistically many do. The smart ones get a ship for the River Kingdoms. Up on the Chelish border, the only way out is through the Wound again. Some of them end up going with the cultists, that way. But I can't judge them anymore, for choosing that over their old lives."

Permalink Mark Unread

Talking with demons sounds fascinating. She is pretty sure that if they have vaguely human brain structure she could induce targeted retrograde amnesia to make them forget their name. The tricky part would be limiting the other effects. Maybe a lot of demons will be willing to volunteer for experimental neurosurgery and she'll finally have enough experimental subjects.

... that should probably not be her main takeaway from this. What else is there to say, though? She already knew that things weren't good in Golarion. This is giving her more details about how, exactly, but they're going to fix this as soon as they open the door.

Probably the real question is what does Irabeth think about this? She glances at her, but she's never been very good at reading faces, and dealing with high-stakes socialization has drained her reserve of social energy. She turns on her HUD's body language visualization layer, which thinks that Irabeth is 'thoughtful'.

That doesn't help much. But it's better than it could be, and she does think this is giving her a much better idea of what Gord has gone through, which is nice.

 

Actually, she hadn't thought about this much because of the, well, Everything. But they both came from an active war zone, didn't they? She should probably suggest that they take a vacation and maybe talk to someone who specializes in treating PTSD once the assault on Hell is over. Maybe she can invite them over to the mountain compound on Antichthon and show them the hot springs.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a brief silence in the room while Gord works on restoring his more usual mood.

He's told parts of this story two, three - a few times, now. For some reason, it feels harder every time. He can't control his voice very well, or choose his words to affect others, when he tells it. Normally he'd practice, make it into a sermon, but it's. Unpleasant.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth clears her throat.

"Thank you. For telling me that." She'd say she knows it couldn't have been easy, but she's not sure he'd take that well.

"I think I understand you much better now. I'm going to summarize it in my own words, so you can tell me if I'm wrong."

"You feel betrayed by the crusade, including the Iomedaeans and the Mendevians who called for it and led it for the most part. They made tradeoffs for you without telling you what they were. They made you party to Evil actions you did not consent to, or that turned out to be insufficiently justified. The risks and tradeoffs they made didn't pay off, which calls into question their competence.They misled you by omission - about the enemy, about the winning conditions, about the reasons we were fighting at all."

"Faced with a war seemingly between two evils, you turned away from Law, which was allied with the Hellknights, and to Chaos, which let you help people on either side of the war as you see fit."

"You couldn't tolerate the lesser evils we accepted. You had to make your own tradeoffs, for your own bright lines that you wouldn't cross. Like any tradeoff, it led you to commit some Evils, prices you had to pay to get what you wanted. And that brought you into conflict with us, because we wouldn't accept your tradeoffs."

"Is that a fair summary?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's all true." It sounds like a statement in a court of law, but that's probably just what she's used to.

"It's not a very good summary, because it doesn't mention any of the actual reasons I had and things I did, and talks in generalities instead. And you said I was wronged by the crusade, but I keep pointing out that I'm not the victim here. I'm not even dead."

"But it's true and probably fair, once you've heard all the details." He thinks the details matter a lot, and he obviously didn't have time to tell her everything, but it's probably not worth pursuing.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I didn't mean to replace what you said, or that it's all I took from it. I wanted to be sure that - the way in which I understood and framed your story was correct."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright."

"Then I guess you can tell your story, too. But I want to ask you something first."

"Understanding each other is always good. But I don't just want to understand you, I want to understand - something about Iomedae and the rest of your people. Whether we can be true allies, or even allies of convenience. I won't make the same mistake again, that I made with the crusade."

 

"You were willing to accept some evils to contain the Worldwound."

"Tomorrow we'll be fighting Hell, so we shouldn't have any Hellknights with us. But your other allies, the Abadarans and - whoever among the gods is most like Mendev, they are still slavers. Will we be sending people to their deaths tomorrow who didn't volunteer to fight?"

"Maybe you'll say we won't, because Cherry's fixity field is strong enough we won't need them. But as Desna said, this is not the end. There will always be more Evils to fight. When the day comes that we can't beat them alone, will you be making the same tradeoffs?"

"Am I going to have to fight you over this again one day?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You don't have to answer now. You can tell your story first, if you think it would help me understand the answer better, or if you just want time to think about it. I wanted to say it first because - this is what I really care about."

"And if I don't like your answer, I promise to do my damned best to try to understand how you think, because I don't want to fight you if there's another way."

Permalink Mark Unread

There are several things that Weeping Cherry could say. The thing she wants to say is "the thing about awful tradeoffs is that if you give people more resources they can often stop making them, and I bet that's true of the followers of Iomedae."

But she doesn't want to interrupt. Irabeth and Gord seem to be on the right track, vis-a-vis understanding each others points of view. So she just sits and looks thoughtful and attentive.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I hope you'll better understand why I answer as I do, after I tell you about myself. But I can give you the answer now, because I don't think it's going to change."

 

"I don't know who'll be fighting at our side tomorrow, or the day after. I can't promise you we'll change our tradeoffs, or choose differently next time. Not just because I can't speak on behalf of Iomedae, but also for myself - I have not seen a reason to do differently, if I were to be placed in a similar situation again."

"But we don't need to ever face the same choice again. Because we don't make our tradeoffs once and for all. They're not something Iomedae would ever make a Lawful promise not to change, I think."

"We want to do the most Good with the least Evil. The more resources we have, the more Good allies, the less Evil we have to accept. It's obvious why, if we have more power, we won't need to accept as much Evil. But there's another reason, which is that - we take our allies' wishes into account. If Sarenrae joins the fight, and She really hates working with undead, then we won't ally with necromancers, not just because we don't need them once we have Sarenrae's power, but because we really care that She doesn't want to enable them or work with them. As much as we care about our own goals, in some ways."

"I'm not saying this well. Let me try again."

 

"Iomedae is the Lawful Good goddess of prioritizing, triage, and making tradeoffs, in order to triumph over Evil. The things She has to triage and trade off aren't just Her own values, they're the values of all Her allies. The price of having Sarenrae as an ally isn't that Iomedae pays Sarenrae money, it's that Iomedae prioritizes the things Sarenrae wants more than She would otherwise. If Iomedae didn't do that, Sarenrae would just use Her power for Her own goals without allying with Iomedae."

"Even things like paladin oaths, which are absolute rules for us mortals, are sometimes chosen as tradeoffs by Iomedae and Her allies. I didn't invent my own oaths, or skip any of the standard ones, because I know I'm not Wise enough to do that, and because there's great power in having all paladins swear the same oaths. But Iomedae is the one who wrote those oaths - some of them, anyway - and She worded them to accord with the tradeoffs She was making then. If Her resources and allies change, She may instruct the next generation of paladins to take different oaths, ones which forbid more Evil outright."

"The more allies Iomedae has who want to ban slavery, the less slavery Iomedae will be willing to allow, and the higher the price she will require of Her other allies if they want Her to tolerate slavery."

"Do you understand what I'm saying?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord is nodding along. "That seems very straightforward. To get what I want, I need power. The stronger I am, as an ally, the more my wishes matter to the alliance. I should focus on growing stronger. That is Gorum's teaching."

"And - you're saying, or implying, that to get what I want, I should join the alliance and influence it from the inside rather than work alone or against it, and I suppose that is the Lawful teaching?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's true, but - I'm trying to say something more. I am sorry I wasn't clear enough."

"What you described is indeed a Lawful argument. I want to make the Lawful Good argument, which is better than that."

"We want you as an ally, you and everyone who thinks like you. Not just because we want your strength on our side, and are willing to pay for it by adjusting our methods. Because the things we really want are already the same. We both want Good, and freedom, and - the thriving and well-being of all sentient creatures. We only differ on the best way to get there. If we join forces, we should both profit from changing our methods to be more alike, or we're doing something wrong."

 

"There's a piece of Law which - I don't understand well enough to explain how to make it work, but I do know that it's true, and I believe it's a very important principle."

"'If you come to us in good will, you will not be worse off for it.' Abadar also makes that commitment; doing so is not enough to be Good. We want it to be true that, if you come to us in good will, you will be better off."

"If you want to serve Good - and I believe, now, that you do - we will do our best to help you serve Good according to your own values, because we want to enable all Good. If we can help you free some slaves that aren't being held by crusaders, we'll do that. If you want to free these particular slaves, for - valid moral principles, not abandoning those in front of you - we will also help you do that, not in the sense of helping you kill Mendevian officers, but - in trade. Maybe we'll free them ourselves, peacefully and Lawfully, while you fight some other evil that we both hate, and that way just as many slaves will be freed and you'll be able to do even more Good on top of that."

"I haven't thought this through. I can't offer you the right deal or arrangement, right now. Maybe you'll need to speak with Iomedae more directly, for that, maybe you'll need to gather more people or gods who think like you do so you can all sit down and negotiate. But the crucial point is - we want to cooperate. We won't wait for you to come to us, we'll do our best to reach out and talk to you and people like you, to reach better outcomes than fighting each other. I, personally, commit to thinking deeply about everything you've told me, and trying my best to - do better, and not repeat the same mistakes. I don't know how relevant it will still be after tomorrow, but I will work hard to learn every lesson I can from your story."

"One thing that we - paladins, Iomedaeans - take very seriously is learning from our failures. Not having you on our side was a failure, you and all the others whom we must have missed over the years. I can't say what, specifically, we should have done differently. But in the months and years to come, after the war is won, some very Wise, very serious people are going to sit down and think very hard about where we may have gone wrong. Because there may be another war after that, and we will not make the same mistakes again."

"I can't promise you what weapons the next war will be fought with. But I can and do promise, in my own name and to my best understanding of Iomedae and all her servants, that we will do our very best and spare no effort, to make sure it is fought with better weapons than the last. And I hope that you will help us do it."

Permalink Mark Unread

That is definitely not the right deal to offer him! The idea of buying some slaves' freedom by fighting elsewhere is utterly disgusting. 

To buy a slave's freedom is to pay the slaver; who, being paid, will use the money to enslave somebody else. Gord had considered, once, being an adventurer and spending his money freeing slaves. An Abadaran told him it wouldn't work; the more slaves he bought, the more there would be for sale. Gord isn't sure about the logic, but when an Abadaran tells you buying instead of robbing - that is, freeing the slaves without paying anyone - will make things worse, you tend to listen.

On a much more fundamental level, though, he - can't stand the thought of buying people. Of giving the slaver money and not stabbing him in the same motion. He'd do it, if he had to, if it was the best way, but he'd hate it. 

Is that his justified mistrust of Law talking, standing in the way of doing Good? What is Irabeth actually saying?

 

She promised he'd be better off working with her, by his own values. Or, at least, that she'd try to make it so, and that he definitely would not be worse off for trying.

It's a beautiful promise. To do her best is infinitely more valuable (and believable) than simply swearing to accomplish some end.

By his values, there should be no slaves, and anything he does should make there be fewer. And he does want to help the people in front of him, and not just know abstractly that his efforts helped someone he'll never meet. He doesn't know if he could live with himself, seeing people suffer and not doing anything, knowing his hard work was going towards helping suffering people - somewhere else.

But - those are his values. Could she, or rather Iomedae, offer him something he'd happily, uncomplicatedly accept? He doesn't know, but that's no reason not to try. That's how you find out if you can do something, by trying. And if you find out that you can't, you try harder.

 

He'll have to think it over carefully. Maybe he's missing something, there were a lot of words in there.

And then he thinks he'll - try accepting the offer, and see how it goes.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to think more about what you said. I don't want to dismiss it. And I'd like to hear your life's story, if you want to tell it."

Permalink Mark Unread

That's - probably as much as she should have hoped for.

 

"I don't have any dark secrets to tell. Some matters of privacy, but I - judge it's more important to share them at this point, even if you were going to spread them around recklessly, which I don't expect you will."

"I usually tell new recruits that my career as a paladin is quite - atypical, and while there's nothing to be ashamed of, they should not emulate it either. I suppose that's another reason I should tell you about it: I am a rather unusual paladin."

 

"My parents were adventurers. They retired after the Third Crusade, settled down in a little village a few miles east of Kenabres."

"Adventurers often talk about 'buying the farm', but I find that they rarely do. They get used to the excitement, the power, the sense of accomplishment, or perhaps they get addicted, and so they keep adventuring until they die. My parents had more sense than that." She smiles briefly.

"My mother was human; my father an orc. He never seemed any different to me, growing up, but children accept their parents as they are. In the village life, where everyone is long used to everyone else, personality matters more than background."

"Whenever he talked to strangers, at the market, people going by on the road, they liked him. They praised him - to his face, sometimes, or in his hearing - as a model man, incredibly kind and patient. They called him a saint of patience, only half in joke."

"I didn't think to question, growing up, and I have always wondered since, if this bothered him. Whether he pretended not to care, for my sake, for our shared tranquility. If it was pretense, he never once dropped it. He really was a very patient man." She smiles again.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was an only child, and my parents adored me. I grew up with their stories of adventures, of the wider world. There was never a point when I decided I'd follow in their footsteps, it just seemed - natural. They taught me to fight, the armor and the sword and shield, and when I was eighteen they gave me their blessing."

"I could have gone to Kenabres. There's always work for fighters, as soldiers, mercenaries, guards. But I was raised Iomedaean, and I had higher aspirations. The Third Crusade had dissolved in infighting and disgrace, until the very idea of crusading seemed discredited. I went to Lastwall instead. Lastwall is the Goddess' own country. Iomedae is the Goddess of defeating Evil efficiently, everyone placed where they will serve best. Lastwall would know how to use me, better than I could myself. And they would train me, to do better than the Mendevians."

"But Lastwall is a country that has been fighting the same two wars, nonstop, for its entire existence. A country for which the Worldwound is a terrible distraction from its founding mission, to contain Tar-Baphon, and its eternal defensive war against the orcs of Belkzen Hold. They have fought them for eight hundred years without a day's respite."

"In Lastwall, the average man has as much fondness for orcs as he does for the undead. When they see a half-orc, they pity her, assuming without question that her mother must have been raped. When they find that she is not ashamed of her heritage, that she does not regard it as a curse, they are baffled - and indignant. As if it were a slight, that any peace however small could be established with an orc, when the paragons of Lawful Good had tried and failed to end that fruitless war for eight hundred years, when even mortal Iomedae before her ascension seemed to write it off as hopeless."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was refused entry to the War College in Vigil. This was within their rights; they have discretion in admitting recruits, beyond the objective examinations of ability. They thought my race would be an impediment to unit cohesion, that it would always work against me. They did not know me, and so they did not trust me to be as moral or as patient or as wise as a human. They were wrong about me, but they were not wrong as a rule. When one does not know a person, one must resort to averages. And they knew my fellow soldiers would reason the same way."

"I refused to go home. I kept looking for a way in, talking to anyone who'd give me the time of day, studying in the public libraries, trying to prove myself in competitions, for most of a year, until my money finally ran out and I had to leave. I prayed to Her every night. Not for aid, because I didn't know better than Her whether her aid was best spent on me. But for guidance."

"On the last night before I was due to leave, She chose me as a paladin."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I was overjoyed, of course. I never expected to be a paladin, but it is a great honor and responsibility, and She knows best."

"Vigil is the best place in the world to become a paladin. Anyone can tell you what to do, where to go. There is training, study, the standard oaths that all paladins take, the reasons for them. I was given board and lodgings so I didn't have to worry about money."

"After the initial training, paladins join an order of their choice. We don't have to, of course, we don't have to do anything that we haven't promised to do, but it's what everyone does. The received wisdom - written by Iomedae Herself, when She was mortal, so I'm sure it's right - is that paladins outside of orders Fall much more often. Paladins keep each other from straying, but more than that, we help each other, to not be tempted or faced with some terrible choice, and to choose wisely. And we know each others' needs best, because we have sworn the same oaths - each order has its own - and we are working together, for a common goal."

"Several orders were willing to take me. A newly chosen paladin would never be turned away from all the orders, that would be unthinkable. They know that She knows best, as well as anyone does."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But I still wanted to go to the War College. They have the best military training, and they have arrangements for paladins who are also members of an order based in the city."

"They said they'd take me. I asked what had changed. Obviously a paladin is trusted no matter her race, but would the ordinary soldiers accept me as one of their own now?"

"They said they hoped so. I pressed them, asking what they expected to happen. They admitted that many soldiers would still distrust and dislike me. Instinct and lifetime habit are hard to overcome by rational knowledge."

"I asked them why they were willing to accept me, knowing this. They said it was their duty, and that Iomedae knew best. I found that answer - unsatisfying."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I went back to the order I was lodging with, one of those willing to accept my oaths. I asked them whether they thought I'd be a good fit, despite my race. They were cautious but optimistic. My weeks spent with them, in basic paladin training, had shown them I was as wise, and more patient than many humans, and they saw no reason to refuse me."

"I went back to my rooms, and I thought - I agonized over it, for several days. I meditated, prayed for guidance, went to the priests for council. I tried to understand why, if Iomedae had wanted to make me a paladin, she would do it the day before I left the city, and not the day after I arrived. What She wanted, expected from me, that She could not simply say, because it is so expensive for gods to talk to mortals. What the reason could be, to make a half-orc woman a paladin, when there were many equally strong and Good and Lawful fighters in the city, better trusted and so better suited to accomplishing Her aims."

"I decided not to join any paladin order, and I left Lastwall."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I spent several years on my own, fighting Evil and injustice as best I could, eventually making my way to the River Kingdoms. Sometimes I had to take payment for doing work I dearly wanted to do anyway. Often I did not know which way was best, how to achieve my goals without anyone to help me, how to treat allies who were not Lawful Good, how to talk to people who weren't used to paladins and explain to them what we are and what we are for and why it matters."

"This is the point where I usually have to explain, to anyone else who hears the story, why in the world I would do the exact opposite of what every other paladin does and what Iomedae Herself did as a mortal. You probably have less of a sense of - how important this is. Paladins always work together, always join orders, fight under paladin leaders, alongside allies who at least understand them. The very hardest missions, for a paladin, are joining a band of adventurers with no clear leader or rules, or going undercover into Cheliax. Not because they are risky, or the likelihood of failing the mission. Because of being alone. Alone, unsworn to the oaths of an order, without a clear sense of purpose, we are much more likely to err, and to Fall."

"And while Falling is a tradeoff like any other - to lose your paladin powers for some worthy goal - to do so unintentionally is the gravest sort of mistake. It is the ultimate failure, betraying everyone's confidence, making them right to trust paladins a little less, and betraying Her confidence, wasting the powers she granted you and did not grant someone else instead. Paladins - Iomedaeans - do not take actions predicted to end in failure."

"I don't know if I was right to do it. It ended well, but that is barely an argument. I thought - that if Iomedae had chosen me, an unusual paladin, it must be for an unusual sort of mission. That if She wanted predictable success in a standard career, She would have chosen someone else. I considered what I had been intending to do with my life, before She chose me. I had hoped for a life like my parents'. They left the world better than they found it, and everyone in it who they met, and what more could one aspire to? Why should paladins be more - narrow, in the things they aspired to do with their lives?"

"I'm not sure I chose it for the right reasons. But I think I did choose well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If the Third Crusade ended when you were young, is the one going on now the Fourth Crusade?" she asks. "Why did you end up coming back to fight in that one when the Third Crusade had soured you on the idea?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"There's no crusade going on right now; the Fourth ended a year and a half ago. There's always fighting to hold the borders, but it's much less intense."

"The Third Crusade was an attempt to retake the territory lost in the Second a generation before. Mendev called it, and many people answered from all over the world, some of whom were more - suited than others. There was no effective leadership or organization, and cultist infiltration suddenly turned out to be a much bigger problem than anyone thought. Everyone started suspecting and accusing each other. Mendev called the whole thing off three years later, without having accomplishing anything. The crusaders ended up killing more mortals than demons, and not all of them justly. It was a terrible disgrace, and it made everyone hate the Mendevian Inquisition, and often justifiably so."

"The Fourth was different. The balor lord Khorramzadeh gathered up a huge horde of demons, and he personally led an assault on Kenabres. The city nearly fell, and if it had, the kingdom would have followed. It was a terrible crisis, and I rushed home to help when I heard about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm confused."

"You're saying that a paladin, even more than other Lawful Good Iomedaeans, is a kind of person who always works together with their own kind. And that following tradition is very important for you, and one of your traditions is to bind yourself by Law. And you didn't do that, and don't regret it, but you still - think everyone else is right in following the tradition? You did something unusual, that everyone else thought would go badly, and succeeded - I assume you accomplished something worthwhile, in your years adventuring - and yet you think it shouldn't be tried again?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh good, it looks like he does understand why it was a bad idea to do what she did!

 

"We think of the rules as - the best known way to do achieve our goals. Obviously you do what is best, what everyone thinks is best. To do otherwise, you need an argument for why everyone is wrong and should change, or why you're different from everyone else and the rules don't apply to you. But it's very, very hard to do better than the collected wisdom of centuries of paladins in Lastwall alone, with the guidance of the Goddess and Her allies."

"It's fair to call it tradition. Tradition is what people do because they always have, and that's how it works in practice. Mortals can't think through a complex argument each time we make a decision, we can only remember the conclusion and follow it, and it takes something - obvious, something big, to make us stop and re-evaluate."

"It's obvious that I'm unusual for a paladin, because I'm half-orc. I'm also unusual in being a woman, but that's much more common and well within the scope of - tradition. Still, the paladins in Vigil didn't tell me to run off on my own because I was a half-orc, and they're both individually and collectively much wiser than me. I had trouble being accepted in Lastwall, but there are many paladin orders in Mendev and other countries that I could have joined, where being a half-orc is not so remarkable. So why did I even consider doing something else?"

"As I said, I'm not sure I did so for the right reasons, or that I would make the same choice again, not knowing where it might lead. But here's what I was thinking, at the time."

Permalink Mark Unread

"One way to make trade-offs is to decide how much you're willing to risk. The traditional way, the safe way, is very likely to succeed but it's not very likely to accomplish much more than it usually does. There are many paladins in Vigil and they are to a large degree - interchangeable. Their leaders can think of them in numbers, not only as individuals. And that is a good trait to have, for an organization and an army. It's also the reason I was a poor fit for joining them, even if I had wanted to follow tradition."

"The only reason to ever take a greater risk, a path unlikely to succeed, is the promise of greater payoff. It's not something you should do often, or risk too much on, because one large failure may matter more than even many large successes. You can't accept your loss and go on to fight another day, if you're dead. Empowering one paladin, though, is an acceptable gamble for a Goddess."

"I tried my best to understand why Iomedae had chosen me. There are ways of interpreting Her actions, when you're not important enough to ask Her in a Commune, and few people are that important. You ask yourself - how is the world different, because She chose me and not another? What would I have done differently, if She had chosen me when I arrived in Vigil, or before I ever journeyed to Lastwall, or after I had gone home? What outcome in the world is She trying to achieve, by doing the exact thing She has done? What did She intend for me to understand about Her choices?"

"If I had been chosen at home, I would still have gone to Lastwall to train. It would have been a waste of time, to have me an empowered paladin for months on the road."

"If I had been chosen when I arrived, before I had months to experience how people see half-orcs in Lastwall, I would have probably joined a paladin order in Vigil. It's expected and encouraged, and I would have taken Iomedae's blessing on my arrival as validation, that I had come to the right place for me in Her service."

"If I had gone home, and been chosen only then, I would have gone to Kenabres, and spent my life fighting demons. Perhaps it would have been good, to have another paladin in the city on the day Khorramzadeh attacked, but the attack was not foreseen. It would have been another safe path, and my year in Lastwall would have been a waste of time, not a great loss in the grand scheme of things, but a loss nonetheless."

"I decided that, by choosing me when She did, she was telling me to leave Lastwall, and not go home, and try to do the best thing I could that other paladins were not already doing."

"And so I went to Ustalav, Numeria, the River Kingdoms, everywhere there were not nearly as many paladins as in Lastwall and Mendev, everywhere people were suffering, preyed on by bandits and monsters, without good governance or safety, and I tried to help them as best I could."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord is trying his best to understand, but her logic and motivations are so alien.

She wanted to do Good, the most she could. She tried to join the army, but they refused. She kept trying, for a year, and everyone refused her. Seeing that, her goddess personally chose her - as clear a sign as one could ask for - and yet their paladins' response was cautious optimism

She tried so hard to figure out what Iomedae was telling her to do, and never for a moment considered what Iomedae was telling everyone else, namely, that they were idiots for not accepting her in the first place! Isn't that how Law is supposed to work? Set in their hidebound traditions, but - weren't they supposed to change them, when they got a literal sign? Politely ask Iomedae what she meant by that, at the very least? Not just - shrug and go on, like they hadn't just been told they were wrong about their precious rules!

Irabeth had just told him that Lawful Good wants everyone to help, but they rejected her help. They didn't make her better off for coming to them.

He has an obscure feeling of - disappointment, with the paladins. They were supposed to be better than that. And a rising anger, on behalf of this woman who dedicated her life and subjugated her free will to laws and organizations, because she earnestly believed it was the best way to do Good, and when they failed her thought only of how to follow the wishes of her goddess.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Irabeth. They failed you. Wronged you."

"I can understand if you've forgiven them, or you've succeeded on your own and don't care anymore. But - you're telling it as if they were doing the right thing, the safe thing, their duty of not taking undue risks, and it was your decision that was questionable. They failed in their duty! You came to them offering help, and they didn't accept it to make Iomedae's cause stronger! They didn't make you better off for having come, it was a waste of your time! Your goddess herself sent them a sign, a big obvious sign saying they were wrong, because they had rejected a soldier so outstanding that she was made a paladin, and they grudgingly agreed to let you in but didn't consider changing their rules!"

"Doing something new and successful should be a reason for others to follow you, not a warning not to take the risks you took! When they think of you as 'the half-orc', they should be thinking 'and that's why more women should marry orcs'! How can you stand there and take it, as if - as if you're doing Good for everyone's sake but your own? Are you a woman or an axiomite?!" Gord is so, so deeply frustrated with Lawful Good being incompetent.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's - kind of him, sweet really, and also makes her deeply grateful that her father taught her patience was a great virtue.

"I - thank you. You really don't need to be upset on my behalf. Not even on the behalf of me twenty-two years ago. I don't think they wronged me very much, or that I've been - wronging myself."

"I did consider whether Iomedae was signaling them as well as me. But I ultimately decided that wasn't Her main purpose, because She could have achieved that more cheaply in other ways. And the other paladins know everything I do, and ultimately it's their job to figure out what She was telling them, and they're better at it than me, so I focused on myself."

"We paladins do think of ourselves as - resources, to some extent. It's not that we do Good only for other people's sake, but we do put their lives ahead of our own. That's not a downside or a sacrifice, that's - the thing we want, the thing we're choosing to do. To make the world better for other people, and not just for ourselves. It's a choice I'm proud of, and I could have put it down any day of my life without blame - there are paladins who retire - but I've never wanted to. I'm happy with my life, I'm only ever unhappy about the rest of the world."

"And I think it's a very good impulse of yours, to be - easily upset on others' behalf, and it should be nurtured." 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I - accept that it's your choice. You know best what's best for yourself, and I'm glad you're happy."

"I still feel that - if that had happened to someone else, it would have been wrong, and hurtful. An injustice. So I don't want not to be upset, just because you're fine with it. Maybe you can think of it as - doing Good for the other people in similar situations to yours, the other half-orc women who weren't as patient with finding the city of their dreams unwelcoming, who weren't chosen as paladins, who didn't succeed despite the odds. Be angry on their behalf, if not on your own. It wasn't all right, and it shouldn't be ignored." He looks at her pleadingly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It wasn't perfect, no. But the world is full of little hurts and injustices. I would rather focus on the big ones, and I hope the day comes when we can help - all the half-orc women who didn't become paladins."

He said more women should marry orcs, if the result was her. That's - maybe what people call romantic? But it's also deeply unwise advice for women. 

More women should marry her father, but that's a much harder goal to strive for.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think it's likely that day is pretty soon," Weeping Cherry opines. "It's ... not universally true that more resources make people more comfortable with people who look different. Fighting for equal treatment for all people is definitely still something that takes ongoing effort. And there are still pockets of people who have horrible stupid opinions about outsiders that they will happily apply to orcs. But when people don't need to fight, unless they want to, and can't be hurt more than they allow, and can talk to each other instantly across the vastness of space, it does make a difference. People learn to live with each other and accept each other in a way that they sometimes can't when they're more constrained."

"And ... I think Gord is right that it's important that you know that their rejection of you was a mistake. It may be the kind of mistake where they would have needed to be more wise or clever to actually pull off a better strategy, and they did the best they reasonably could have. I somewhat doubt that, just based on my experience with how people in my world judge others, but I don't know enough of the details to say for sure. Even if it was only the kind of mistake born of not being sufficiently competent, though, it still had to be pretty hard on you at the time."

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth is surprised, and confused. Some of Cherry's words make little sense, perhaps due to her alien background, but - when two people out of three agree, the third is wise to listen. And her mission here, in this meeting, isn't just to explain herself, it is to learn. The straightest way to learning is to state one's confusion.

"I think you're wrong, but I'm not sure I understand what you mean. I'll address the part that seems clearer to me, first."

"The war college wasn't wrong to reject me before I was a paladin, given what they knew at the time. The entrance exams were conducted by experienced professionals, and I never doubted their - factual claims, applied to an average half-orc woman of no special distinction. I believed in myself, I hoped and intended to be better than that, but belief in yourself can't be turned into a valid belief in you by someone else. The mediocre and the inferior often believe in themselves, too."

"In all honesty, I was probably wrong, when I didn't accept reality and kept trying to find a place for myself in Vigil until my money ran out. If I'd left Vigil earlier, with the same intentions, Iomedae would probably have made me a paladin then. Instead I wasted precious time. I don't think I was very wrong, since I also did not know I would become a paladin or a successful adventurer, but if we're assessing mistakes, that ought to be mentioned too."

 

"What you said about people being uncomfortable with those who look different - seems wrong, but that is probably because I misunderstood you somehow. There are races" - the word translates to Cherry as 'species' - "that look significantly more different from humans than orcs do, but are much more welcome in majority-human communities, and understandably so. People don't turn away a dwarf or a gnome because they look odd. Catfolk, kitsune and many other races that are rarer in these parts are if anything admired, for their - exoticism."

"People aren't uncomfortable with orcs or half-orcs because they look different. They're uncomfortable because most of them - of us really are different. Looking different just lets them know who we are. If orcs looked identical to humans, and lived mixed among them, we'd probably - just think there were many more Chaotic and Evil and often unwise people around."

"I know that people often distrust strangers who come from unfamiliar cultures and faiths. Perhaps more often in Lastwall, because Mendevians are used to seeing crusaders from all over the world. Sometimes it's because they don't know what the strangers might be like, and sometimes because they think they do know and are wrong. But the problem with orcs is that people are correct to distrust most of them. The War College didn't reject me because they were uncomfortable with me looking different from humans."

"People should treat others equally in their duties, and in their kindness. But admission to the War College was neither a duty I was owed, nor a kindness to be done for my sake. They were choosing the best candidates for their mission, and I didn't qualify."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Okay. So if that is accurate, that is a very different thing than I thought was happening," Weeping Cherry replies.

"It's, uh, so you and Gord are clearly cross-fertile? You have the same number of chromosomes, and the same important genes at clear locations. There's some extra ... stuff ... going on in your cellular biology that I don't actually understand, but it is happening in both of you. And you talked about your father being an orc and your mother being a human, and you don't look like there's any reason for you to be sterile? So I assumed that you were members of the same species, and therefore thought that your situation was analogous to situations where members of my species have discriminated against each other because they thought there were large population-level differences in morality between people who looked different, even though that turned out not to be true."

"So I thought you were describing a situation where orcs and humans were two populations that looked different, and had had long-term conflicts, but that there wasn't any underlying difference in how likely they were to be good people. Which is a situation I have seen before that produces discrimination which is not actually correct."

"If, indeed, orcs are mentally different from humans in the way demons are but ... less so? Then their reaction makes more sense. It's still ... not the optimum outcome, though. It is possible that given their priors, there really was no way for them to do better."

"But. Clearly in your specific case, it seems quite likely after the fact that admitting you would have worked out fine, since you managed to be a paladin in more challenging circumstances. And so if you would have preferred that outcome, they wronged you. It may not have been an avoidable wrong -- people can't actually be perfect -- but it's still okay to acknowledge it and express sympathy for what could have been, if the world was better."

"If orcs really do have mental differences from humans, I have way less relevant institutional advice to provide about ameliorating discrimination, though."

 

She decides to omit any mention of the fact that she also looks cross-fertile with both of them, because that is completely off-topic, embarrassing to admit to having checked, and so much weirder than ... two different species which can have children but not second-generation children? Which is her best guess for how this would work. Maybe Irabeth is just infertile for reasons that she hasn't been able to immediately spot. That probably makes more sense.

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth gives up on looking calm and collected and lets her confusion show clearly on her face. To her enormous relief, Gord appears to be just as confused.

"I really don't understand how my - fertility is relevant? Or my ability to... bear children fathered by Gord. I don't have any children, but as far as I know I could bear, if I lay with a man."

"We are - clearly not the same race? He's human, I'm half-orc. ...I suppose if there was a world populated only by half-orcs, then all their children would be half-orcs, and maybe you'd call them a race? But they could still have children with full humans or with orcs, if they met any."

"Some races can have children together. Humans and orcs and elves all can, and their offspring can all have children with each other. Dwarves and gnomes can't have children with other races. There are tens of races on Golarion, I'm really not an expert on this, and hundreds or more on the Outer Planes and I assume the other planets too, and - some demons and devils and angels and azata can breed with humans, and for all I know with any mortal race? Dragons can breed with humans and most other races, and they're not even humanoid. I don't understand what chromosomes and genes are - the translation says they're to do with heritable traits? - the thing you inherit from dragons is magic, humans descended from dragons are sorcerers, does that mean they have a... magic gene?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Now it's Weeping Cherry's turn to look confused.

"What?" she asks. "I ... am very confused. Hold on."

She pulls up a transcript of the conversation and quickly re-reads what Irabeth said.

"Okay. So it sounded to me like you made a couple of contradicting claims. Probably this means I didn't understand you or that you were mistaken, but I don't know which. You claimed that humans and orcs are different species*," she says. "But you also claimed that they are interfertile. Which is a contradiction. A 'species'** is a population of creatures that are interfertile. Although Mother Nature makes fools of us all and that is an oversimplification of the bizarre things that actually occur with real creatures. My best guess is ... your world doesn't have a theory of how traits are inherited from parents, and you are still distinguishing species*** by how they look, not by their underlying ability to share traits."

* A word which the truespeak spell chooses to translate as the Taldane word 'races' for Irabeth, and as the Hallit word 'races' for Gord.

** A word which the spell leaves untranslated, because of the use-mention distinction.

*** The poor tortured spell uses an obscure scholarly Taldane word meaning 'classifications' and the Hallit word 'kind of animal'.

 

"In populations where members of a given species intermix and interbreed freely, individual heritable traits propagate separately, which would make it unusual for a bundle of traits that causes non-green skin, different jaw structure, different muscle growth, and predisposition towards altruism to all travel together. It could happen that those traits all co-evolved* such that they were a package deal, but the more common thing would be for those traits to get selected** on separately."

* The spell gives up on this one and introduces it as an English loan word.

** The spell translates this literally, but modulates the emphasis to suggest a technical term.

"So if orcs and humans can interbreed freely, then either your populations are so separated that you never do in practice -- which seems unlikely given that half-orcs are common enough that the two random people from Golarion I met included one -- or the fact that whether a member of your species* is green is correlated with whether they're altruistic is weird."

* The much-abused spell gives up and goes back to 'race'.

 

She tries to asses whether this explanation has reduced her audience's confusion at all.

"Did that help at all? Honestly, the only thing it affects is my opinion of Lastwall's hiring practices. None of this changes my general impression of Irabeth's story. I can just err on the side of caution and send Lastwall an explanation of race-blind aptitude exams and when they would be a good policy choice once this is all over. And actually, like, take a look at the orcs and see whether they're just suffering from lead poisoning -- which makes people more prone to violence and have less impulse control -- or something like that. It's possible that this isn't genetic at all."

Permalink Mark Unread

This explanation has reduced her audience's confusion in a way! Her audience is now much more certain that they're not understanding each other at all.

"Some of those words didn't translate, and some of the rest still doesn't make sense. I'm getting Taldane from the translation spell, how about you?" Irabeth looks at Gord.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm getting Hallit, and probably missing even more words than you are. Hallit isn't used by wizards* much."

* The translation spell picks up enough of Gord's meaning to translate 'wizards' not as 'arcane mages' but as the word's literal English meaning, 'wise and learned people (derogatory)'.

Permalink Mark Unread

Problems with translation spells are usually resolved by retreating to simpler words. "Let's try to speak more plainly. All people are divided into groups, which we call races. They almost always look different enough to tell, but that's not why we call them different races. Humans from Garund have black skin, and vampires have white skin like people here in Avistan, but Garundi are still humans and vampires are still very different in every way except how they look."

"Some traits are the same for everyone in a race, and some traits vary between people. Every dragon has wings, and no human does. Most orcs are stronger than most humans, but the strongest humans are stronger than most orcs."

"Some races can have children together. When humans and elves and orcs have children together, the children are usually - intermediate on some traits, like strength. When outsiders - demons, devils, angels, azatas, genies, some kinds of elementals - have children with mortal species, the children are usually more like the mortal parent but they have some traits from the other parent, physically and mentally. Such as having wings, horns, glowing eyes, little glowing halos over their heads, innate magic, much greater or much lesser strength or cunning or wisdom or splendor, fire or cold tolerance... And some outsiders, like demons, can't have children with each other, or at least most of them can't, only with mortals."

"There are hundreds of races - actually for all I know there are many more than that. Some are very different from each other, in almost every possible way. Some aren't humanoid, or aren't mortal, or are magical. There's nothing common to all of them, except that they're all people."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think you might be asking - why are humans and orcs called different races, instead of variations within a race, like Garundi and Avistani humans? I think humans and orcs have separate origins, historically, although that was millenia ago. And we don't mix nearly as much as different human ethnicities, not even in terms of living in the same places. But maybe it's just - convention. I don't think anything would really change if everyone called humans and orcs a single race. Gord's right, though, it wouldn't make sense to count everyone as the same race just because there's some azata out there who could father children with almost anyone else."

"Does that make things clearer? We can answer any questions you have." Except possibly the ones about personal interfertility.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Um. That makes some things clearer and some things less clear," she replies. "It makes why you treat these categories the way you do clearer. But it makes the entire ... shape of your world make less sense."

She looks up at the stars while she tries to think how to explain.

"There is a fundamental pattern to how creatures that resemble their parents behave, on an aggregate level. It's not a strict law that always comes true, but it is a specific, repeatable tendency such that you will be right more often than not if you use the pattern to guide your guesses. And it is a pattern which is ... like math, in that it should be equally valid in any universe, given some extremely basic assumptions about how creatures behave. If you are interested, I can show you a step-by-step logical proof that demonstrates that this pattern is correct."

She turns back to face them.

"And this pattern weakly contradicts the state of the world which you're telling me about, such that I am not certain that there is anything wrong, but that it makes me confused. So I suspect that one or more of the following things are probably true: someone or something is messing with how you have children, you are all fundamentally mistaken about orcs and humans being mentally different for hereditary reasons, people were originally created deliberately (not spontaneously arising from the environment), you get some traits from where and how you were born (rather than who your parents were), or I'm missing something fundamental about Golarion."

She shakes her head to clear it.

"I am happy to keep talking about this, and digging into what this says about Golarion. But it also doesn't seem immediately relevant, either to Irabeth's story or to our broader plan. So it should probably wait until afterwards, when we can just look at all the orcs and the humans and figure out which of those things is true way more easily."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Several of those things sound right! People get traits from where they're born, that's half the problem with demons and other outsiders! And I'm sure you're missing something about Golarion, you can't have learned everything in a day." He grins.

"I've also heard that gods created some races. Dwarves think Torag made them. But no-one's taking the credit for humans."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think most outsiders do spontaneously arise from their environments. The ones who aren't ex-mortal souls, that is. All the elementals, and some of the people on the afterlife planes. And they can't have children with each other, but they can have children with mortals."

"You seem to be insisting that since orcs and humans can have children, then we can't really be different races. And if we're consistently different despite being the same race, then there must be another reason for it. I - suppose that if Someone very powerful is behind an elaborate deception, making one tribe of humans and all their descendants stronger and less wise and - more green? - at birth, for thousands of years, we might not be able to tell? But I really don't understand why you'd think that, rather than just that - some people are different."

"If every human in the world married an orc, the next generation would all be half-orcs, and it would make sense to call them a single race. But orcs rarely have children with humans - very rarely in a marriage - and so we've stayed clearly different."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh!" she exclaims. "Yeah, that does explain it. Although ... I'm not sure how seriously to take creation myths. On the one hand, my world had those and they turned out to be wrong when we learned more about how we came to exist. On the other hand, we were just chatting with some actual gods."

She waves a hand, dismissing the thought.

 

"The thing I was trying to explain is that with any non-negligible amount of crossbreeding, it is weird that the strength and the negative wisdom and the color all go together. Inseparably. Like, suppose that a half orc got both the better strength and the better wisdom. That makes them more desirable as a partner, and then whichever side of the divide they have children with has a chance for the better strength or better wisdom to percolate out through that whole side," she continues.

"And something like that could totally happen by chance, it would just be weird and unlikely. But some combination of people picking up traits from their environments and this packet of traits being deliberately designed to go together by whoever created you suffices to explain it."

She shakes her head.

"In my world, there are different groups of people who look similar and share traits -- like the ability to digest milk as adults -- but those traits don't stay pinned down in those groups. The groups are just loose collections of correlated traits, but the most beneficial traits eventually escape from each group and make it everywhere. Like the milk thing -- it's started showing up in groups other than the one where it first appeared. And in that context, believing that there is a sharp, unambiguous divide in things as fundamental as 'whether you are good at cooperating' is ... usually a bad idea that covers up some other explanation for whatever specific thing you observe."

 

She claps her hands.

"I feel sufficiently enlightened on the topic of half-orcs. Do you still have questions for me that you want answered now, or shall we return to hearing about what Irabeth did next?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I still don't think I understand why you were confused before, or what it is that you now realize. But I don't really understand why we were talking about it to begin with. My story isn't about orcs, or half-orcs other than myself. And to me, my race is - only incidental to who I am and what I've tried to achieve with my life."

Irabeth collects herself.

 

"After I left Lastwall, I spent several years - not wandering, I was always moving with purpose, but without any long-term goal in mind. I spent most of my time in the triangle formed by Varno in Ustalav, Numeria, and the River Kingdoms around the West Sellen. Those parts have very little effective governance. The people must fend for themselves, but they seldom manage to organize across more than a few towns. They are preyed on by bandits, raiders along the river, demons filtering in from the Wound up north, and the forests all through Varno, with the great Echo Wood to the east."

"There was never a shortage of work. Clear-cut missions, helping people, rescuing people, sometimes bringing criminals to justice, missions that did not present any moral difficulties to a paladin. But I thought it might be wrong to keep to - very unambiguously righteous acts. Not contrary to Good or Law or my oaths, but - wrong in betraying our promise to seek the greatest good. So my biggest difficulty, in those years, was understanding which things I should do that might achieve more Good at some risk of doing something wrong. When to convince myself, or allow myself to be convinced, to do something not as clear-cut as defending a town from bandits, or rescuing someone who was kidnapped. What to do when people fight each other, and none of them are either Good or Lawful, none of them deserve my support, but Good and Law would both be served by them not fighting anymore."

"I'm not sure what more to say. Nothing I did was much more important than all the rest. The things I learned, the ways in which I changed, all came gradually. I gained a better appreciation of people who are not Lawful because they do not live in an environment that rewards it, who are not Good because they are afraid to risk to helping others at their own expense. I grew to better understand what Law and Good can give people, why they are needed and what happens if they are gone."

"I probably could have learned the same lessons in Mendev. But Mendev is - poor and unsafe, and poorly governed, because of a constant terrible struggle with the demons and the cultists. It's easy to blame them for everything. In Ustalav I saw how, in the absence both of an organized government and of an existential threat, people can still - not grow up to be their best selves. Law and Good both require work, and don't happen by themselves - at least, not among mortal humans."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Only the last mission I undertook had a lasting effect on my life. I was asked to track down a man from Nisroch, a powerful fighter who had been - casually terrorizing and mistreating the locals as he passed through, and they feared he would commit some greater evil - " she recollects her audience. "I should explain. Nisroch is a port city in Nidal, a country that has been ruled by worshippers of Zon-Kuthon since before written history. Zon-Kuthon is - the Lawful Evil god of pain and suffering. There's probably some nuance to it that I don't understand, but that's how He comes across to anyone who isn't from Nidal."

"Asmodeus cares about other things, like slavery and tricking people with elaborate contracts. Zon-Kuthon seems to just care about - maximizing suffering. He's not nearly as powerful as Asmodeus, thankfully, He has very few adherents outside Nidal and they don't try to expand their borders. But He has been reinforcing the powers and defenses of Nidal and its rulers for so long that no-one seriously considers attacking them, either. Cheliax nominally ruled them, before Aroden's death - before Cheliax was ruled by Hell - but they never managed to conquer Nidal or replace its government. Zon-Kuthon doesn't own an afterlife like Asmodeus does, and only tortures the people in His country, and so everyone focuses on greater Evils that are easier to defeat, and - tries not to think about it too much."

"So when someone openly from Nisroch, the main port of Nidal, went on a trip to the River Kingdoms, people meekly told him what he wanted to know, and waited to see his back before calling for a paladin's help."

"When I finally tracked him down, he had someone tied down on a table and was in the process of - torturing them. I - had to attack right away. Fortunately there was little room for misunderstanding. Also fortunately, I won the fight."

"He was, of course, unrepentant. Later - after a day to reflect, for me and him both - I executed him for his crimes. It wasn't even the first time I'd had to - knowingly send someone to Hell. Anyone I could hand him over to, in the River Kingdoms, would have killed him without even the pretense of a trial. I wouldn't be doing them a kindness by making them, or letting them, kill him, so I did it myself. That is - one of the so-called lesser evils that we commit because our Good is made more efficient by Law, and it is not a small Evil at all. But that's not why I'm telling you this story."

Permalink Mark Unread

"His captive, a woman called Anevia, was also originally from Nidal. A fugitive, seeking a better life. She had made something of a name for herself as a Good adventurer working with Desna's priests, in proudly open defiance of her past. Until her story filtered back to her homeland, and that man was sent to quash any rumors that one can ever truly escape Nidal. After I rescued and healed her, she decided to help me with my work - actually, she tried to pledge her life to my cause, but I managed to convince her not to do that. We spent a few weeks together, getting to know each other better."

"And then the news came down the river of Khorramzadeh's attack on Kenabres. I decided to immediately leave for home."

"Anevia insisted on coming with me. I tried to dissuade her. It was a very important cause, but a very dangerous one too, and - it didn't have to be her fight. It was over a week before I even knew Kenabres hadn't fallen, that the war hadn't already been lost. Longer still before we knew the Fourth Crusade was functioning in more than name, that Mendev wasn't fighting for its life all alone. She said - that it was personal. She didn't want to fight for the Crusade, she wanted to fight for whatever I did, by my side. It took me - some time before I understood what that meant, or knew what to do with it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It took us almost two months to make our way to Kenabres. The city had been retaken, but there was fierce fighting on the border still, and would be for years to come."

"My parents had rushed to the city to help repel the first attack. They were past their prime, retired and out of practice, but they still helped save lives, and so they reenlisted and just - kept fighting. Their daughter had flown the nest, they couldn't have known I was coming home, and they felt that - that chapter in their lives could be over. They were both strong enough to detect alignment, and they didn't mind risking death over a quiet retirement."

"I came home just in time to attend their funeral."

 

"Losing my parents was - the most painful thing that has ever happened to me, personally. I mourned them for a very long time. I was bitterly sorry that I had not seen them in years. I had sent them letters, I found some of them in our house, but they had no way of writing back. I knew I was taking that risk, when I decided to do the most good I could, far away from home, and I didn't regret my choice. I just - hadn't really felt the loss, the missing years, while I thought I could go back home one day. I mourned their loss, even more than mine."

"The day after the funeral, I took my father's sword, and I dedicated myself to killing demons. It was - a way not to have to think too much, or make any decisions. I might have stayed that way forever. Anevia - saved me from that. Brought me back. I came to care for her, not just as another person who needed my help."

"Eventually we fell in love, and we married. I think that was - the last important thing I needed to learn, to complete who I am as a person. Or at any rate, the last important thing I have learned. Not how to love, many people know how to love. How to - do things for Anevia, and for myself, without feeling I was selfishly taking away from others."

"When Anevia needed rare and expensive medicine, I sold my father's sword to pay for it. She was shocked when she learned about it. I told her that I was happy that was the choice I had been given, that I felt freed by it. My father's legacy wasn't a sword, it was his life. He spent it happily married and raised a family, and he was Lawful Good and wise and self-sacrificing, and that needn't be a contradiction. I could have saved more lives, with that sword, than with the cheap one I had to use instead. But I wasn't a worse paladin for selling it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww! That's really sweet. Weeping Cherry had been fighting down the urge to keep explaining, but now she's entirely captivated by Irabeth's story.

She nods at the last part about learning to reconcile doing things for yourself with wanting to be good. "That's a lesson I had to learn as well," she remarks. "I'm glad that you were able to learn it and reconcile things within yourself."

She carefully does not offer Irabeth a new sword because that is very much not the point.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has never been to the River Kingdoms, but he has heard about them all his life. For such a nearby place, they feel almost mythical: a land of the brave and the free, where men live unburdened by Law and slavery is seen for the abomination it is. He's helped his share of freed slaves and prisoners escape there, and he always wanted to go see it for himself, but there was always something more urgent -

He feels glad Irabeth's description doesn't contradict anything he'd heard. Then he feels surprised that he had, apparently, been afraid that it would

 

Irabeth's tale sounds like something he could see himself doing, in another life. How much difference is there really between Lawful and Chaotic Good adventurers, in a country without a government or local laws worth the name? Law is strongest when it can build - organizations, when it can bind people together, and much weaker when it binds each person alone. In a free country, the free nature of all Good people will shine through, even for a paladin literally sworn to Law.

The classic romantic story: saving a damsel bound to an evil altar, falling in love, living happily ever after. (He assumes. If Anevia had died since then, he thinks Irabeth would have - worded it differently.) He's lived through his own version of that story, but of course it hadn't ended in marriage. Cassia hadn't wanted to follow him in his private war, and he had no right to ask it of her, and, well. He hasn't regretted it, but he's always thought of it as a romantic tragedy. He's glad it worked out better for Irabeth.

 

Gord is pained to hear about the death of her parents. His own parents are alive and well - as far as he knows - he hasn't seen them in years, and hasn't been writing - it isn't a Kellid tradition, really, he hadn't thought to - suddenly he wants to see them again. His older brother had just married when Gord left, he'll have children by now, and his three little sisters will be all grown up.

He never looked up to his father nearly as much as Irabeth describes herself doing. He respected him, certainly, both formally and in truth, but now that he is grown himself Gord thinks his father is - an average man. Not a bad or a weak one, but no great sage or hero either. Just a man who raised a family, through all the hard years. Gord doesn't want or need his judgement, of what he has become and done with his life. 

That leaves - a faint worry, that his father won't judge him well and he'll know the judgement is wrong and still feel - pain, because he is his father and when Gord imagines telling him about himself he finds he still wants his approval and praise and admiration.

He resolves to visit his family when the fighting is over. Everyone can teleport around now, so he'll really have no excuse not to.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I fought on the front lines for a few years. Eventually the situation became less desperate. Anevia and I bought a house in Kenabres, once it made sense to start spending some time at home, helping patrol and guard the city during the day."

"I joined a small paladin order called the Eagle Watch. The Watch was founded by an Eagle Knight - they're a large Andoren military organization and some of them specialize in spying on Evil factions. After the Third Crusade, they thought Kenabres could use a strictly Lawful Good organization to deal with issues internal to the crusaders. Corruption, people acting in their own interests or in some foreign interests that hurt the overall crusade efforts, crime the regular authorities can't afford to fight because they didn't have enough resources, or for reasons of - politics. It ended up attracting many people who were at loose ends because the regular army wouldn't let them be Good enough, or from other orders that lost too many of their men at the start of the Fourth Crusade and were disbanded."

"It's a lucky day when we're tasked with something straightforward, like chasing down a presumed demon cultist who killed some soldiers. To be clear, that was an accident, I just happened to be at the gates when the messenger arrived. More normally we deal with - accusations without additional proof, or from an untrustworthy source. Some people want anonymity, so they can report receiving illegal orders or some crime committed by their employer without them learning who turned them in. Sworn testimony, even under Zone of Truth, often isn't sufficient to convict someone, and then the employer might fire them or the commander might find ways to punish them."

"And many people just refuse to deal with the authorities, or testify in court, because they're afraid of being accused in turn of some other crime. They don't want to be seen in public. But they can tell us under Zone of Truth, and we won't ask any questions that don't bear on the crime being reported. We won't make them worse off for coming to us. We'll investigate and see if we can find sufficient evidence to bring to the authorities - or to disprove the accusation, of course. And some things we can simply tell the authorities so they can investigate without knowing who told us. Some crimes, like kidnapping or murder, don't really require an accuser, it's enough to find a victim."

"We try to find out about everything that's going on in the city, and some of us do undercover investigations." Which is to say Anevia does - Irabeth herself is far too distinctive - and other people who work for her but she always puts herself in the most danger and - well. "Prelate Hulrun doesn't like us, because we sometimes make trouble for him by - making different tradeoffs than he does, and picking different fights. But I think that if we weren't around, he'd have to change the way he operates, to compensate for everything we do that the government can't afford to."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I realize this isn't telling you about myself, as much as about my organization. I'm not sure what to add. I don't think I've changed very much as a person in the last ten years. Maybe I didn't spend enough time - reevaluating, doubting myself, thinking whether I should be doing something else. But the need was always so desperate, the Crusade so often on the edge of losing the war, and so much of it was because of infighting and crime and betrayals that went undiscovered and unpunished despite our best efforts. The crusade ended because we couldn't keep attacking, but we're not at peace. Not even close to it, like we were when I was a child."

"I'm glad that - it's going to be over soon. I hope I'll have the time to reflect, before I need to choose my next mission."

Permalink Mark Unread

This sounds like a reasonable role for an organization to Weeping Cherry, who has no preconceived notions about Prelate Hulrun's operations. Certainly, she has seen (and argued with) weirder forms of de-facto government.

"I hope so too," she agrees. "Bar can't predict how often the door will open on a new world, but with the time-stop effect, I am fairly confident that we'll have time before we need to deal with the world after Golarion. And my world certainly has problems you can help with, but none so urgent that I think it would be a bad idea for you to take some time to think and reflect first."

"In fact, I was going to recommend that both of you take some time off to rest once the assault on Hell is complete," she continues. "Just telling someone that the problems they've been fighting against have been solved often doesn't produce the gut feeling that they're solved until they've had time to see it for themselves. In your cases, taking a few weeks or months to tour my world, and see that everyone is free and safe with your own eyes, and to spend time with your loved ones before you figure out what comes next will make it easier for you to choose well."

"And while you're free to make your own ways, I would also be delighted to have you and anyone else you wanted to bring as guests on my estate for as long as you want."

She smiles at them.

"To return to the topic, thank you for sharing that story of your life. It certainly gave me a better understanding of Golarion, even though that wasn't the main goal."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You've worked to expose criminals and traitors, in the government and inquisition and among the other crusaders. To make up for their failings, to help people avoid the authorities that would have ignored or hurt them. And probably also to punish people for a bunch of things I don't think should be crimes, but I'm going to ignore that for a moment, because I really do want to focus on the positive side."

"Being a paladin made it all possible. You said before that paladins are effective because everyone can trust them, but I didn't realize that included Hulrun."

"And I know you said you didn't have time to reflect, whether this was the best thing for you to be doing. But how sure are you that this was worth doing at all?"

 

"What would it take for you to decide that the system is broken for good? That it can't or shouldn't be kept barely afloat, when it forces you to work around it and in despite of it, and prevents the creation of something better? Is there a point where you'd say - maybe you're not allowed to oppose them, because they're the lawful government endorsed by Iomedae, maybe they even mean well, maybe they're just too strong for you to defeat or replace - but you're not going to tacitly endorse and support them by helping people live under their rule!"

"I don't mean your helping people is bad in itself, obviously, I mean - it's like what you said, that if more people joined your cause, you wouldn't have to make such terrible tradeoffs. And I guess you think of Mendev that way too. But to me it seems more like - they actually do a lot of bad things, not to achieve anything Good, just because they want to, and they allow other bad things not as a tradeoff but simply because they don't care, and if you give them more resources they might do something even worse with them. They don't deserve your support, any more than they do mine."

"I understand the people fighting the demons on the front lines. Without the doomed offenses, the pointless attempts to take ground we couldn't make any use of, without enslaving people to do it for you - stopping the demons makes sense. Even if it wasn't for some greater Good, you don't need an excuse to defend your home and your people! But I wouldn't help someone like Hulrun do his work, any more than I'd help the Hellknights. And I don't understand what makes it different for you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Finally, he's talking her language! Asking what is permissible, what should be supported or opposed, in what conditions she would have acted differently than she had. These are safe, sane, rational questions, about rules, without any on-the-spot emotional decisions.

"Those are good questions! What it would take is for me to think the alternative to things as they are would be better, and that it could be achieved, by my actions or my order's actions or even by all the Iomedaeans and some of our allies acting together, in which case I would try to convince them about it. And of course I wouldn't do or permit the things expressly forbidden by my oaths."

"I think it's overdetermined, and not a close thing at all, that I should help Mendev stay together in its current shape, or to reform it from the inside. I'll go over several reasons why, and I think even some of them being true would be enough."

 

"First, Mendev is not a monolith. Even ignoring all the foreign crusaders and the churches, the government and nobles and most local people don't cooperate nearly enough to think of them all as one organization. Which means I can help some of them, and oppose some others, without worrying that I'm helping perpetuate an Evil system. Or in my case, while fearing that a system that I think is much better than nothing will collapse somewhere else, while I'm not there to stop it."

"I'm willing to catch murderers in Kenabres. There are Mendevian generals out there doing some Evil things I don't condone. They work for the same government as the Kenabres city guard. So you might think that by helping out in Kenabres, I free up some of their men and their funds to go to the generals."

"But the Mendevian state is not nearly well enough run to actually do that. I'd need to prevent half of the crime in the city before they notice. And even then the freed funds would be used locally by Hulrun, not given back to Nerosyan."

"Even when I turn in a murderer for Hulrun's judgement, I don't free up some of his men and funds for other tasks, because they very rarely conduct investigations into things other than security threats like cultists or very large crimes like mass murder, things that affect the whole city. They can't afford to chase down every murderer, because Hulrun considers his main goal to be exposing cultists and other traitors, and that's not a fight he's comfortably winning."

"It is true that, since I help - improve the city, by leaving more people alive and loyal - there are second order effects on the rest of the country. Kenabres is a vital city for the border defense and the Crusades, and improving it gives those generals a little more slack. But I believe the first order effects dominate. If I save a man's life, the army doesn't grow by one man, and I'm not enabling a general to send another man to his death. Not unless you think it's bad for people to be alive in Mendev at all, like - every additional living man goes into the army? I don't think that's true."

 

"Second, if I'm considering whether to help keep Mendev afloat, I have to compare it to the alternative where it sinks, not to some blank state of neither Good nor Evil. If the state of Mendev collapsed, it would be overrun by demons, and most of its population would be killed or tortured or worse, and the rest would become refugees. Just as happened in Sarkoris. And that is a far greater Evil than any committed or allowed by Mendev, so it's easy to choose the lesser Evil."

"You suggest that fighting the demons directly is enough, and the state of Mendev doesn't need to be propped up behind the lines. But the army that holds the border is manned by Mendev and funded by Mendev's taxes, paltry as they are compared to many other states, and most of the foreign crusaders are Mendev's allies. Everyone who wants to volunteer, and can afford to, is already doing that. We can't have the army without the state, and we'd have lost the crusade without the army."

"Fighting the demons is of course crucial, and I did spend several years doing that, and rotated in for shorter shifts in all the years since but one. But some effort must be dedicated to other things, and in my judgement not enough effort was going elsewhere."

 

"Third, I think it's much easier to reform Mendev from the inside, by working with the authorities without working for them, than in any other way. You speak of Mendev's existence preventing something better from arising, and - I can't imagine what that might be. Even without the demons, even if the people were not exhausted and impoverished by a hundred years of war and the Sarkorian refugees, the only successful revolutions for Good have both been against a country ruled by Hell. Revolutions against lesser evils don't tend to end up improving very much. What do you imagine could exist instead, if Mendev collapsed but the border miraculously held?"

"I'm not alone in this. Many people outside the Eagle Watch work to improve the system, or to help people directly. Some people donate money to us, instead of more strictly military crusading orders, because they think our work is valuable. If the demon threat disappeared - if we had another thirty years of peace before the next big war - I think we could improve the country significantly. If enough people agree and cooperate we could reform Mendev instead of overthrowing it. And if we have enough support, I expect Queen Galfrey and her political allies would be on our side."

 

"Fourth, and most importantly, I don't have to make this judgement myself. I can look at what all the other paladins, and Lawful Good people, and wise people of every truly allied alignment, think about it. And even better than that, I can look at what Iomedae thinks about it, because She is much wiser than any of us, and because this obviously greatly matters to Her. She has given Mendev a clear sign of approval in putting and keeping one of Her strongest paladins in Golarion on the throne. Such strong paladins are costly to Her. If Queen Galfrey is more useful as Queen than smiting Evil, that means she is very useful indeed. And it's quite plausible that Mendev would not have lasted this long without her on the throne, considering the people next in line."

"So even if Mendev seemed - of marginal utility, to me, I would never consider myself more qualified to judge it than Iomedae Herself."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord feels very conflicted about this argument!

"Some of your arguments make sense. But they lead to unacceptable conclusions. And I'm not sure which of your premises I should dispute."

"I don't want all the disagreements between us to reduce to - you think betrayal is absolutely forbidden and worse than death and take oaths about it, and I think that of slavery and sending others to die in your stead, and maybe there's no way to reconcile that. In a better world we could agree to forbid both things, but we've had to live in the world where we each made some terrible tradeoffs, by the other's lights. And I want to be clear, I will make my stand here if I have to. But I'd hate it if there was no better way."

 

"Different people care about different things. That's what makes us different people and not clones. But it feels wrong to reduce Good to something as, as arbitrary as that. We want people to be different, but we also want to agree about what Good is."

"Maybe if everyone goes off to their own world, and only ever meets people who think sufficiently like them, then every small community will have its own shared idea of Good, without conflict about it. But that feels weak, it feels - Chaotic Neutral. Everyone going off alone isn't a real victory. It's only really needed in the first place because some Evil people keep hurting others."

"And maybe a world where Good has triumphed and there is no more Evil to fight can agree on everything, by not doing anything people think is bad even if some of them think it's not as bad as all that, because there's no longer need to make any tradeoffs. I don't think we live in that world. And I don't want to ignore Evil in my safe little garden, like Nirvana. Neutral Good doesn't make many tradeoffs, and it also doesn't defeat Evil very well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you. For making this attempt to - cooperate, in good faith, and find some agreement that will benefit both of us and all of Good, instead of - not that."

 

"Different paladin orders take different additional oaths. All the paladins in the world do share a few core oaths, like not breaking our word. That's not because it's the nature of Good that keeping vows is more important than anything else, it's because the function of paladins is to be trusted and to enable cooperation. People have to know what to expect of any paladin they meet, no matter which god empowered them."

"I'm not sure there is anything all Good can agree on as an inviolable rule, something that can't be traded away for anything. I would break my word to save enough people from Hell, some number of people that outweighs the harm of one more paladin Falling and paladins becoming less trustworthy on average. You might enslave someone to save enough people, because 'enough' can be very large - a million, a billion? We don't have to deal with such stakes, thankfully, they might break us, but the gods do. And it's very important that the gods and Their mortal followers agree, because you've seen what happens when we don't."

 

"So we follow the advice of the gods. We swear some additional oaths, and keep them. These oaths were refined through hundreds and thousands of years of collected wisdom and trial and error, not just by us paladins, but by the gods themselves. Iomedae herself was very wise as a mortal, and made it part of her life's work to write new codes and oaths for paladin orders, and then She confirmed them and probably adjusted them a little after ascending. And She is part of a long chain of other gods, Lawful Good as well as some Lawful Neutral ones, like Aroden was."

"And I think the same applies to asking what Good is. We can - follow the things that all the Good gods agree on. I think they already account for that, they agreed on those things between themselves, because they don't want to set their followers against each other. So if most of the Good gods agree on something, I'd consider that very important."

"I don't think most Good gods agree on forbidding slavery. Obviously it's bad and almost always Evil, but they don't think that it's - uniquely bad. I know Milani thinks that, and probably some other gods, but most of them don't. And the reason I think this is true is that - if, say, all the Chaotic Good gods agreed that slavery was terribly Evil, then the other Good gods would take that into account, and they would all tell their followers to fight slavery much more, balanced with some things Lawful Good and Neutral Good think are very important. I know Iomedae would make that deal with Desna, if She asked, because that's what being Lawful Good is."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is that... your whole argument? Trust the gods, because they are wise?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes! They are cunning and wise and very experienced and care very strongly about getting it right. Of course we should trust them more than some mortal, even if that mortal is ourselves!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"But then... you can trust Iomedae about how to be Lawful, but how did you choose to be Lawful in the first place? How did you choose to be Good? Why worship Iomedae and not someone else, like Erastil? How do you know what Good is, before you can trust some 'Good' god about it, if even the gods can disagree?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't think I ever chose to be Good. I always wanted to help people and improve the world, and obviously that's Good and not Neutral or Evil! But many people do choose it consciously, which is excellent. I think it's enough to - want to help others, and care about people besides yourself, and then it's obvious which way to go."

"And I did consider not being Lawful, but I was raised Lawful and I wanted to go to the same church as my parents, and then to the same afterlife. And I was taught it's the most efficient way to promote Good, and I still think that's true, certainly compared to Neutral Good. I'm really not cut out to be Chaotic."

Permalink Mark Unread

But Gord isn't really listening anymore, he is pacing and talking to himself in mounting horror.

 

"If you don't know what is truly Good, ask the Good gods."

"If the Good gods disagree, follow the majority vote? If you find yourself agreeing with Milani, but no-one else does, do as the others say, because that is cooperation?"

 

"How do we know which gods are the Good ones? Who gets to vote, on which things to tell their followers?"

"Is that a stupid question? Everyone agrees about the gods' alignment."

"But what makes a god a Good one, if they disagree about things? Why isn't there a shading of Good into Neutral, with some opinions and some gods in between, like mortals are?"

 

"...alignment. The same reason mortals are never halfway-to-Good. There are detection spells, and everyone of every creed uses the same ones, and they always give the same result."

"There is one faith, and one god, that concerns itself with sorting everyone and Everyone into the nine alignments."

Permalink Mark Unread
Permalink Mark Unread

"You outsourced your morality to Pharasma?!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry, meanwhile, is having an entirely different reaction to Irabeth's explanation.

 

She had thought that being 'Lawful', the thing that she supposedly shares with Irabeth, was the thing she values where you can do better on average across possible futures by restricting your behaviors in ways that are sometimes locally worse. When she first met Gord, and he was frightened of her, she offered to let him go back to Golarion without following him. And that would have been really incredibly tragic, for all the people in Hell who she would be unable to save. If she had known then exactly how high the stakes were ...

Well, she would have wept, if he decided to go back to Golarion anyway. But she would have let him do it, even at that cost, because she has a principled commitment to not making people worse off than they would be if they treated her antagonistically, and a principled commitment to let people have freedom of movement.

And normally, that would be small comfort. She would console herself with the thought that even if this one particular case was tragic, she still had followed the better policy. But in this particular instance, the benefit is even more obvious.

She has been talking to Bar about how the door works. While Bar doesn't control how or when the door opens, she has said that there are patterns. The door tends not to open in ways that create situations that require Security. Moreover, the door tends not to open for people who will be completely incompatible with the patrons already in the bar.

If she were not the kind of person who would let Gord go under those circumstances -- if she were the kind of person who would have escalated to a fight, or threatened to follow him thereby trapping him in Milliways forever -- the door may never have opened for her at all.

 

And that is the core of what she thought they called Law on Golarion -- restricting what you will do in a way that opens up opportunities you would otherwise never get. Hearing Irabeth, a supposedly Lawful Good person, talk about how she would break her oaths for a big enough payoff ...

Well, she's no longer certain she understands what 'Law' means to them.

 

"So definitely address Gord's question first," she interjects. "But also the things you said about breaking promises if the advantage of doing so is high enough seems ... I don't understand why you would do that. I hope I can ask you to clarify that at some point, because otherwise I think I might have misunderstood what you mean by 'Lawful'."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We - wait, what? We don't care about Good because Pharasma does, we care about it because it's Good, and it so happens that Pharasma also cares about it for Her own purposes!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Pharasma defines what Good is!! She judges everyone, and the detect alignment spells have to follow her verdicts! Every time you say you want Good whatever it turns out to be, or to help everyone who turns out to be Good, instead of the things you actually care about, you're giving Pharasma a vote!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"She can't change the definition! I don't know how or why Creation came to be this way, but we care about Good as it is now, regardless of Pharasma!"

"The gods aren't stupider than us! Any time you think you see a glaring hole in their logic, or in the logic of everyone who ever followed them, you're almost certainly wrong, and you should stop and carefully try to figure out why."

"Iomedae doesn't ally with everyone Pharasma labels Good, or for that matter Lawful. She has her own goals and values, regardless of what anyone else calls them. She adjusts her tactics in cooperation with others who want some of the same things She does. And it turns out that the set of gods who mostly want what She wants are the Good and Lawful Neutral gods. That doesn't mean she allies with them because of their alignment, it means alignment is a valuable tool for figuring out who to ally with!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"But you, personally, don't let the Good gods tell you what to do because they're valuable allies for the cause you're already fighting in. You do it because you think they know better than you do."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Of course I do! The world is full of people who are wiser than I am! I deferred to my father when I was a child, I deferred to my priest when I was a young woman, and I defer to Iomedae as an adult!" Did Gord never have anyone in his life whom he really trusted, for questions of Good and Evil? That would explain so much.

"The gods don't tell me what is ultimately Good. I don't need them to know that murder and slavery are both Evil. I need them to know how to best fight Evil, and what compromises to make on the way there. And that includes whether to absolutely forbid murder, or slavery, or breaking oaths, because at the scale of the gods directing all the paladins in the world, those are the tradeoffs you have to make. If we followed our individual consciences and each took different oaths, we wouldn't be able to cooperate, and all those goals would suffer."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You say you wouldn't let them tell you slavery isn't 'Evil'. But you let them tell you when it's justified, and whether to permit it. If you forget about labeling things as Evil or Good for one turn, you'll notice this has the same exact result."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We can't just forbid all Evil everywhere! If we never tolerate anything, never make any tradeoffs, we'll lose! We can disagree whether it's worse that there's still slavery, or if it would be worse if there was no slavery and much more torture, but the fact that either one of those things still exists is just another way to say Good hasn't won yet! And if Iomedae and most of Her allies think that day will come sooner if we permit slavery and forbid oathbreaking instead of the reverse, than I trust Her about it!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"So it doesn't matter what we actually do, what happens in our lifetimes, as long as we make the promised day come sooner? You talk a lot about having to make hard choices, as a paladin, but if Iomedae could whisper in your ear all day long, would you do everything she told you to without question?"

"I followed the Crusade because they promised us victory, and peace in our lifetimes. They failed, so I thought their sacrifices weren't justified, but apparently they weren't to blame as long as they obeyed their orders, and Good hasn't won yet but if we want it to then we had better hold our noses and get on with committing the right kinds of Evil! No matter how much it takes or how long, we should just keep doing the best thing, and trust the gods to tell us what that is? No matter what we do on the way there, as long as we win in the end?!"

"That is not Good! I refuse to believe that this is Good! Maybe it's Lawful, because the Asmodeans are the ones who say free will is bad and people should just obey their gods! I don't care what the gods say, I'd rather die than keep hurting people for the greater Good! And I'd rather kill than let you keep doing it!" Gord is almost panting by the end, and there are tears in his eyes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh Inheritor, he is being emotional again this is not helpful. Focus. He has a valid point - a terribly wrong one, but still valid - and he is hurting because he's being asked to condone Evil, which is not really any different from committing Evil even if Pharasma disagrees, and - this is what she is supposed to do, as a paladin. Help people who are being hurt by Evil, even by the abstract knowledge of Evil and the unbearable fact of its existence. Help them come to terms with it, for their own sake.

She doesn't know what to say to Gord that would help him, beyond what she has said already. She doesn't have any complicated plans to debate, any hard choices to make. But she cannot be afraid. And when all else false, she falls back on honesty, and openness, and trying to share the other person's pain even if she cannot take it all onto herself.

 

"I hear you. I don't think you're wrong, fundamentally, only tactically, and not more wrong than most people. Everyone - every mortal has some things they absolutely won't do, some terrible kinds of Evil that would break them to see happen even to others. You're not any less Good than me, or less wise or righteous, or at fault, for - breaking about something else than I would."

"I don't know what more to do or to say that would help. So I'll just say that - the world is terrible, and we, I am working as hard as I can on fixing it. I'm far from perfect, I may be wrong about following Iomedae, and I'm very very happy that you want Good and will fight for Good despite disagreeing with me. I wish there were more people like you, because you're trying. I desperately want to avoid having to fight you, even if I don't know yet how to do that. I wish we could be allies. I wish the world was fixed already. I wish I thought tomorrow's battle was the last we'd need to fight."

"I'm sorry, that there is Evil and we haven't fixed it yet. I share your pain. We're on the same side. We'll keep doing our best, and reaching out to each other when we can, until we get it done."

Permalink Mark Unread

Somehow, after all the arguing, that deflates his anger. She's following gods and the Law and arguing on their behalf, but at the end of the day, she's just a woman like him. Someone doing the best they can, maybe wrongly, maybe foolishly, too trusting and too conformist, but - 

"You're right. No matter how wrong I think you are about other things. I know you're trying, too."

 

"There are other - truths, like Good, that we share with some gods. One is that striving makes us stronger. Striving is the only way forward. We win, or die trying. But if we do not try, we'll never win."

"Maybe I'm arrogant, trying to have it all without compromise, to climb up the mountain in the way no matter how tall. To say I won't have won if I allow Evil along the way. But if I do not try, we'll never know if I could have done it. And if I die, I'm glad you're still be there, walking the terribly long but slightly safer way around the mountain."

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh thank goodness. Or Goodness, maybe. She thought that she was going to have to defuse that, but it seems as though they've managed it on their own. Now the only question is whether -- to stretch an overburdened metaphor entirely too far -- she can set the ticking remnants of that conversation down in a way that will provide a trellis for the mutual understanding that has grown here.

 

"One of the things that I think is emblematic of good -- the thing I mean by good -- is that it's the thing that many people can reach for from different angles when they all care about each other. Wanting other people to be well means we're all working for the same thing in our own ways, in a way that no other cause really does."

She pulls a minor illusion trick to make eye contact and smile at them both simultaneously, trying to make them understand that she is happy to have been here for this discussion. Her HUD gives a countdown for the eye contact duration, and then she cancels the illusion to focus on one and then the other.

"Irabeth -- I really appreciate your candor and willingness to share. Gord -- I appreciate your commitment to uncovering the roots of your disagreement. That whole conversation was pretty emotionally charged, but I hope that it accomplished what Cayden wanted and made you see each other for who you are. Do either of you want a hug and/or some time alone to reflect?"

 

On the one hand, calling an end to the conversation like this will be awkward if they did actually have more to say to each other. On the other hand, it will be really awkward if whatever topic of conversation comes up next means that she has to prevent Gord from attacking Irabeth. On the gripping hand, she really does think that a moment to reflect on the others perspective will make more progress than restating things in different ways will.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Thank you. I will definitely want to reflect when we're done, very likely more than the once."

"I've learned a lot - about you personally, Gord, and about people like you. I should have tried harder, in the past, to find out why some of the people I was fighting were on the other side. Reached out more, to those who were trying to find Good but couldn't accept our way of doing things, or who were acting out of their personal needs and pain, and tried to offer them a better way, so that they need not have been our enemies. I will think on how we might have done better, my allies and I, and I will try to do better in the future."

"You're a much better man than I assumed at first. I'm very glad that is the case, and I'm very glad to have learned it, and to have met you. I will strive not to make such wrong assumptions again."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've also learned a lot. About you, and about the other paladins and the Lawful Good alliance that you insist on representing. I learned you're not, really, an average representative paladin, because you're better than that. Some other paladins I've met would never have considered that someone might have good reasons for fighting them, if that someone detected Evil."

"A few hours aren't enough to truly understand someone, or to convince them they're wrong. I'm not admitting defeat. I'm going to keep trying, to understand you and to persuade you, until we find a way not to fight anymore. We won't know if we can, until I try."

Permalink Mark Unread

Those other paladins didn't have a miraculous boost to their Wisdom granted by Iomedae Herself! ...That's probably unwise to point out.

 

"Cherry, you asked a question earlier. About how I can say, and expect, that I'd break some promises if it were worth the cost. It's a very good question."

"Lawful gods, and some Lawful outsiders, literally cannot break their promises. They are - I don't know how it works, but we're taught that it's impossible no matter what they do."

"Mortals aren't like that. There's no way for me to become unable to break a promise. I can't get rid of my own free will, even if I wanted to."

"So one way in which we could break promises - besides being forced to, obviously, like under torture - is to be tempted. To see a huge enormous Good that we could achieve, or something we personally care about very very deeply, and to choose it. It's not that we'd choose to break one promise but keep the rest. It's that we'd stop being Lawful, usually irreversibly, and those of us who are paladins or inquisitors or clerics of some Lawful gods would immediately and unavoidably Fall as well."

 

"Some people think of it as a trade. Whatever value you put on keeping your promises, of ever being trusted again, of having powers granted by your god, it's still finite. You could be offered more value than that, and accept. For most Lawful people, this can be a valid choice, if they account for all the effects of them, personally, not being Lawful anymore, and of people not trusting them, and so on. People usually fail to sufficiently account for that, but that's the theory."

"A common example is - what if you're a Lawful Good soldier in a Lawful Neutral army? You might be given lawful orders that force you to choose between losing your Law, and losing your Good. There's no universally right answer to that, and many people don't have a way to fight for the cause they want to, under Lawful Good commanders and standards of conduct."

 

"Paladins aren't like that. We can carry out our work only if we are trusted, universally and unconditionally. Immense value is lost, when any paladin Falls - especially if it's deliberate, and not a momentary mistake under strain that they immediately regret. Not just the value to them personally, or to their order, or whoever was concerned with the promise they just broke. All the value that would be created by all paladins who live and who will ever live, in the whole world, is permanently reduced, as people correctly learn to trust paladins less. This is such an enormous amount of value that, normally, no paladin should contemplate making tradeoffs with it, and we're taught to never try. It's much, much more likely to be a malicious temptation or an honest mistake. If it's ever truly good for a paladin to lose their powers, their god can determine that and renounce the paladin, instead of doing it the other way around."

"But it's still a finite amount of value. If, in a completely unprecedented situation, I thought I could - save all the souls in Hell, by Falling - and that Iomedae had no way to advise me or make the choice in my place - I would seriously consider doing it. Realistically, even a small chance of my being wrong about the outcome and the cost would probably outweigh the apparent benefit. But if I really believed that was the choice to be made, and that I was right about that, then - a huge but finite cost can be worth it, to achieve the right thing."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So you're completely right that breaking promises is a tradeoff," Weeping Cherry agrees. "But the problem is that if you are the kind of person who would break a promise, you have already paid the cost, without necessarily seeing the benefit. Breaking a promise doesn't just influence whether people will trust you going forward -- it influences whether sufficiently smart people will have trusted you to begin with."

"Suppose that you are a god, choosing other gods to make bargains with in order to benefit you both. Since you're a god, you are very clever and very wise, and you can see under what conditions the other gods would betray you. You have a choice between trading with god A, who is lawful and incapable of breaking promises, and god B, who is not lawful and might occasionally betray you under the right circumstances. If the benefits of trading with god A and god B are equal, you will prefer trading with god A, because it reduces your tail risk."

"In the same way, a god choosing mortal followers to empower can look at what kind of person you are, and see under what circumstances you would break. Every promise you make to them comes with this big built in list of caveats. And so when they are choosing who to empower, it is cheaper to empower people who will break fewer promises, because they don't have to spend as much to cover the risks."

"So that's one way that weighing the cost of breaking promises is tricky. You can't just consider the future reputational costs, you also have to consider the past costs that being the kind of person who would make that tradeoff has already imposed."

She pauses for a moment to collect her thoughts.

"But also, in the same way that breaking promises might very occasionally let you take advantage of an unexpected opportunity, not breaking promises sometimes gives you unexpected opportunities. I was talking with Bar about how the door to Milliways opens, and apparently the door uses some kind of foresight such that it very rarely opens to someone who will immediately cause a fight."

"So I open the door on Gord, and learn that there are other worlds. If I had been the kind of person to break my promises, I might have held him hostage, and forced him to open the door back to Golarion so that I could get in. But if I had done that, then the door's foresight means it wouldn't have opened to me in the first place, and we wouldn't be making an assault on Hell."

"In general, keeping promises is the same kind of thing as not attacking people who come to negotiate with you: even a small chance that you would behave badly imposes big costs which you have to pay whether or not you get a chance to profit off of your flexibility. So it is absolutely a tradeoff, it's just a tradeoff which seems to me to weigh more heavily on the side of keeping promises than you would think if you considered only half the costs."

 

"You mentioned an example: a person being given a lawful order -- I want to clarify that this is a different kind of thing. I don't, actually, recognize the power of any other person or government to give me orders. I think the entire concept of taking orders from other people is vaguely suspect, actually. I think that someone given an obviously Evil order should absolutely just ignore it, and that therefore they shouldn't promise to obey orders like that in the first place."

"I keep my word not because there is any hierarchy or institution which expects me to, but because after a lot of careful thought I have determined that it is selfishly better for me to keep my word as much as I can. I was not always very good at it -- I made some terribly silly promises when I was young. But with age and practice I have gotten to a place where I feel confident that this policy serves me better than a less extreme one would."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're absolutely right that people will, and should, take into account the chance you will break a promise! That's why we're not supposed to ever do it outside of wildly unrealistic thought experiments! But we can't just decide to make that chance zero. We can try not to do it ourselves, but we can't promise people that paladins are literally incapable of breaking promises."

"In practice, paladins Fall due to mistakes, by taking tradeoffs that they absolutely should not have taken, by being broken, or just by - deciding, or rather finding out, that they don't care as much about what all the paladins in the world can do, as they do about saving the people suffering right in front of them. It's very, very rare, but it's known to happen. I don't think that - allowing the theoretical case of correctly deciding to Fall, which is still theoretical even for us right now, adds much to that existing uncertainty."

"If you need a truly absolute guarantee, you have to get a promise directly from a god. Most people can't afford to talk to the gods, even through their clerics, and - obviously I'm a poor substitute for Iomedae. But it's what we have."

 

"You are also correct that trading with Lawful gods is better, all else being equal. That is, in fact a reason, some gods choose to be Lawful - Iomedae explicitly considered it, and recommended it to others, and for all I know some of the ancient gods might have made that decision deliberately as well."

"And - the gods already choose the mortals best suited to be paladins. Those who hope to be chosen should strive to be the best candidates they can, including in never breaking promises or even contemplating breaking them. I think what I'm describing is, if not absolutely unavoidable, then at least the best thing that can be achieved in practice with mortals. We don't often ask the gods how we should change our teachings, but we do do it sometimes, over the centuries, and we also consult summoned Lawful Good outsiders, who are not as wise as the gods but often wiser than we are. And Iomedae confirmed some of this during her life, talking to Aroden, and after Her ascension She did not tell us she had been wrong. So I expect that if we're wrong about this, it's not to a very harmful degree."

 

"I think - though I wasn't taught this explicitly and may be wrong - that there are two reasons we teach new paladins that it's theoretically permissible to break their word."

"If we told them they're expected to categorically never Fall, that they'll be held to a standard of perfection, it would be - unhealthy for them. They would judge themselves harshly for the very human impulse of even wanting to do some Good that would break an oath. They wouldn't understand why one might consider making such a tradeoff; and later, faced with a terrible temptation, they would not know the correct argument that this particular tradeoff isn't worth it. They would think the temptation threatened their virtue, instead of their reason. And that - probably ends in more paladins Falling to temptation."

"And if we told everyone else that paladins categorically never Fall, then most people wouldn't believe us. They would hear of paladins Falling in a few historical cases - which is true - and think us conceited, or arrogant, or foolish, or worst of all lying, pretending to a higher virtue than we possess, even if we carefully said only what was true."

"So we teach new paladins - as I was taught - that such tradeoffs are possible, because it follows from the general case that most things are tradeoffs, that we ultimately seek Good and paladins oaths are not in themselves a crucial piece of Good. We teach them that the gods may, in fact, make such tradeoffs, because They are very wise and very knowledgeable. And that they should never make such tradeoffs, just as they shouldn't expect to personally slay Tar-Baphon, and just as it was terrible and culpable foolishness for some paladins to attack Geb. And we tell everyone else that paladins sometimes Fall - always regrettably, often tragically, and not ever because they made the right tradeoff - but it's something of a mitigating virtue, to be seen as Falling because you foolishly thought you were saving everyone in Hell, rather than because you foolishly believed a demon's illusion, even though these might be two ways of describing the same event."

 

"I'm not sure how to reason about Milliways. Perhaps, if the criterion is whether you'll have a fight, then you could have been - superhumanly convincing and made him open the door anyway. Or perhaps, instead not giving Gord access to you because you would attack him, Milliways would not give you access to Gord, and instead would give you someone who would agree to let you into Golarion. But I'm - really confused about how this logic works and I don't want to speculate."

 

"As for following orders, I can't speak to your personal situation. But to fight our wars we have had to have armies, and other organizations like paladin orders, and even governments. All of these have people swear to follow lawful orders, within the scope of their mission. And even ordinary laws involve sometimes ordering people to pay a fine, or otherwise to do or to stop doing something, and being a member of a society with laws means promising to obey such orders."

"A lawful order need not be Evil, for someone to decide they would rather break their Law than follow it. Here is an example." (She is so glad she went to Vigil! She got the chance to learn the Lawful side of paladinhood from the best, even if it was mostly self-study in the public libraries and then a few rushed weeks with the order that hosted her.)

"A family is divided by conflict. Two brothers live in different countries that make war on each other. Both honestly believe their side of the war is right, and freely chose to fight for it. But when they come face to face with each other in battle, they find that they would rather break their oaths to serve than kill each other. Both are hung as traitors, each by their own army."

"The orders to fight another army and kill its soldiers were Lawful, and not Evil. But they were not Lawful Good, because two Lawful Good armies wouldn't fight each other, and if for some very surprising reason they did, they would - or at least should aspire to - recognize that two soldiers mutually recusing themselves from the order of battle was a better tradeoff than not doing that, and so they would not condemn them for it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord keeps up a running commentary. He doesn't want to annoy Irabeth by telling Cherry what he thinks of her arguments, so he's entertaining himself by doing it in his head, and imagining Cherry's reactions if he did.

 

People who swear to things sometimes come to regret it! So much they'll even break their promises! This is only surprising if you think people are wiser and more foresightful than the actual gods, two-thirds of whom (at last count) refuse to make binding oaths.

Lying to people about paladins being archons would only make things worse! (He's very glad the paladins at least understand this, even if it's clear some of them would become archons in a heartbeat if they knew how.) 

It would make things worse because it would... make other people laugh at them for making such claims? Well, yes, that's a valid point, Gord would totally be on the laughing side.

Lawful orders: bad for your Good! Lawful Neutral armies: extra super bad! He really wishes the paladins had taught that example in the Lawful Neutral Mendevian army on the crusade.

Brothers shouldn't kill each other if they don't want to! He could have told you that when he was a child, and he didn't even go to paladin college!

Permalink Mark Unread

She looks thoughtful.

"So you might very well be right about the correct way to teach this to large groups of people. You come from a large organization that tries to instill lawfulness, whereas I have been working on this on my own. But it feels a bit as though it is a bit disingenuous to say 'this is an explicit tradeoff but you should never actually make it'. And it would be more honest to say 'just as it is unreasonable to expect a horseman to never be unseated, it is not actually possible to absolutely never break your word under any circumstances. But we have thought about it, and you should try to just never break your word, even if you see a reason why it would make sense to do so in the moment, and here's why'," she explains.

"When I heard you say 'I would break my word for the right price', that was unsettling to me because even if yes, ultimately keeping your word is just a tool like any other, drawing a bright line at 'try your very best not to break it' seems to me a much clearer way to think about this than keeping in mind the explicit tradeoff all the time. I would expect someone who had the bright line rule in mind to actually break their promises less when confronted with an illusion or something like that, because their instinctive response would be 'no', not 'let me carefully consider this in a way that could be an opening for mistakes'. And I'm so used to thinking in terms of the bright-line rule that hearing you violate it was jarring."

"Does that make sense as an explanation of why I found your remark surprising? On reflection, I suspect that the real answer to 'which of these presentations is better for helping someone acquire this skill' is that it varies from person to person, so the thing that seems obvious to me still may not be the best dogma for an organization to adopt."

She decides to skip commenting on how Lawful societies don't actually need to go to war, no matter whether they're good or not, because that sounds like an enormous digression.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know what the best way of teaching it might be, in general or for different people. I know the standard way, the one that got put into books and that at least most paladins are taught. Perhaps some other paladins come to adopt different habits of thought, and are not worse off for it. I admit I have not asked very many of my fellows about this; the books have served me well enough."

"We all agree about the conclusion, though: we should just try never to break our oaths, and also they're tools, and any tool can be broken or discarded for a large enough reward. But we do not expect a large enough reward to ever be on offer, and we should just try to disbelieve any such reward that we're offered."

 

"I will try to explain - how I think of my oaths, and what they mean to me personally, separately from them being promises to other people."

"We are taught to always distinguish the goal from the means. The strategy, from the tactics. The victory, from its price. To keep imagining Good without the lesser Evil it required."

"And we also have to make tradeoffs. To make the best, the right choices. We have to think of everything we do in terms of price and reward. As Iomedaeans, even more than other gods' paladins, because one of Iomedae's roles is triage, in the war against Evil. But a mortal can't stop to weigh every factor, for every choice she makes. This is a way - not the only way - where my oaths help me."

"If I see a man fighting off a demon, I will help him. I won't stop to think of the risk to myself, the price I might be paying in not being able to help many others if I die that day. Because I have committed myself to helping in that sort of situation, unless I am nearly certain I would die to no gain. Without an oath, even if I helped him by choice, I would have to reflect later - did I make the right choice? Did I risk my life unduly, when it by rights belongs to other people besides myself? And that doubt might cripple me, or it might just slow me down, but it almost certainly wouldn't help."

"This doesn't work because I believe my the oath is truly inviolable. It works because I am used to thinking of prices, and I understand that the price of breaking the oath would be far, far more than all the people I could help in my life. That horrible price is motivating, much more so than death or lesser failure. And so I do not need to consider whether I should have broken my oath, to avoid risking my life in helping that man."

"So we do try to just - never break our word. And the way we motivate ourselves to do it is by remembering the awful consequences should we break it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It might help to know that paladins are magically immune to fear. Their gods think excising one of the core human emotions makes them - better at their task, I assume."

"I've always thought it a very Lawful way of solving the issue of people being afraid to risk their lives or to stand up for the right thing. Cayden would help them be brave enough to overcome their fear, instead, and I much prefer his way - not to say that paladins shouldn't be allowed to remove their fear if they want to, it's just that as a minor miracle it seems like something Sarenrae would use to comfort escaped slaves, not - a general to stiffen their soldiers."

"My point is that paladins are weird. You shouldn't be too surprised that you can't understand the way they handle motivation and temptation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh! Yes, I forgot to mention that. Thank you, Gord. Not all paladins are immune to fear, only sufficiently powerful ones, but that's still most of us, and we can also make other people near us less afraid - not categorically unafraid, just more able to overcome their natural fears that they're already trying to. There's special training, to prevent us from becoming too reckless in the absence of the fear we're accustomed to."

"So it's reasonable to assume some teachings meant for paladins would work less well for other people. There are many other organizations of people who take oaths, but I'm not very familiar with their literature on how to relate to their commitments."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh! Wow, yes, that's important context," she replies. "I ... knew that you were aliens, so I was already trying (and not succeeding very well, when you're so similar-seeming) to be open-minded about your psychology. But I don't really know what it would do to me to be unafraid."

"I'm afraid all the time, mostly of what other people think of me. I have tweaked my mind in various ways -- mostly by playing with my hormone and nutrition balance -- but I'm really cautious about doing so, because I don't want to accidentally lose myself or make myself worse. And I am less afraid now than I used to be, and happier for it. But I would never dream of trying to remove my fear entirely, because I have no idea how I would do that safely without collapsing my mind. Fear is an intrinsic component of my motivation system. I think my self-tree will probably be willing to pay you to demonstrate your anti-fear effect at some point, to see what it does to us. That's not urgent, though."

 

"Thank you for the context on your oaths, that's helpful," she continues. "I don't use my oaths in quite the same way -- my self-tree publishes recommended how-to guides and action plans for situations where we need to make decisions quickly, but we don't promise to follow them -- but I can see how something like that would be useful, and using them like that makes sense to me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We wouldn't advise most people to become permanently unafraid if they could, just as we don't think everyone should take our oaths. Everyone else uses short-lived spells that protect against fear in the moment, or against magically-induced fear. But being afraid of how other people might think of you is exactly the kind of thing a paladin would be impaired by, in doing the right thing despite what anyone else might think."

Permalink Mark Unread

She wants to protest that of course she doesn't let her fear lead her to make a mistake, but that would be a lie. She has definitely made mistakes in the course of trying to impress people. She winces internally at the reminder, before pushing those thoughts aside.

"Yes, that makes sense," she agrees. "It might be that a persistent anti-fear effect is actually really useful to making high-stress decisions. But I would want to understand what it does and how that affects people before I came to rely on it."

She shakes her head.

"In any case, there will be time for experimentation later. For now, I think we've done as much as we can to prepare before consulting the gods who stayed in Golarion. Shall we head back to Milliways to catch up with Cayden?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes." She is glad they did this, and now they can get back to the actually important work of fighting Hell.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Let's go!" This is going to be epic, which isn't the important part but he's still allowed to feel about it. They're going to fight Hell. And win.

Permalink Mark Unread

And so, after a reunion, and a round of drinks on Cayden, and going over all their plans until they're reasonably sure they're as ready as they're going to be -

Permalink Mark Unread

- Gord opens the door from Milliways, to a little village of no real importance a few miles south of Kenabres whose name will go down in history.

Whether that name will be commonly prefixed by "The Site Of" or "The Battle Of" or, perhaps, "The Epicenter" remains to be seen.

Permalink Mark Unread

Everyone! We have found so much that is new and Good!

Gods can share information very quickly with each other, when they're not really bothering to save on energy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nethys! Get Yourself in here and teach this girl some of the arcane magic You're always going on about.

Permalink Mark Unread

Magic isn't for sharing, it's for discovering!

Permalink Mark Unread

Be Good and we'll explode Hell with it.

Permalink Mark Unread

That happens even when You're bad with magic!

...Alright, deal.

Permalink Mark Unread

I have already shared with My allies My resources and plans for fighting Hell, to enable them to better plan without me in unforeseen circumstances, as is My best strategy regardless of specific unforeseen events.

Here is an update on their state, as of the last milliround, and a copy of My decision procedure.

Permalink Mark Unread

Of course the first aliens we meet from outside Creation immediately help us stop Hell! Evil is a cosmic aberration! She is so happy about this.

Permalink Mark Unread

As the resident meeter-of-aliens-from-outside-Creation, Desna will refrain from pointing out the unfortunate case of Dou-Bral.

It is a very encouraging precedent!

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord closes the door again after the agreed-on round has passed.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nethys is here! He doesn't like to incarnate, even though He's ex-mortal, His ascension was - disruptive. But He can make illusions of everything He wants to show or say, including spellforms."

Permalink Mark Unread

Nethys sees everything, and everything now includes Milliways.

He can also see - a narrow pinhole, leading to another world. He finds that He doesn't want to go there and see all of it, too. 

Nethys is tired. Even this fragment of a fragment that has been observing a fairly average bit of settled ground in northern Avistan. He cannot stop seeing everything, not without stopping being Him. Some days He wishes the things He sees stop existing, instead.

 

"Be careful what you wish for", He tells the room, via auditory illusion. 

And a spellform hangs in the air, wanting only the raw power to bring it to life. 

It is extremely complex, barely stabilizing at ninth circle. And it is inelegant, the kind of ugly that a Good or a Lawful god of magic would never condone. An agglomeration of bits and triggers and encasements, added over the millenia by archwizard after archwizard, all trying to guide and constrain and prod and cajole -

A tiny shining piece in the middle. Unbearably simple; impossible to forget once you've seen it; the essence of godly magic, and the despair of mortals.

It is not, after all, a reverse-engineered Miracle.

 

Miracle calls down a god's attention, and permits that god to act. It burns an allotted measure of wealth and power, to satisfy the godtreaties, and gives over a portion of it to the god. It is granted at ninth circle, not because it is complex, but because the godtreaties and the gods who wrote them did not wish to grant this ability to any but the greatest of Their clerics.

Replicating a Miracle with arcane magic is absurdly simple, and does nothing at all. You call out to the god whose Miracle you copied, and They do not answer, because They do not wish to, and because the godtreaties do not permit it.

So the wizards who invented Wish replicated the magical structure that a god uses to answer a Miracle, enacting Their will upon the world.

It is a structure simpler than any spell, more obvious than any cantrip. It has no instructions, no rules, no purpose. It is a conduit for magic power, meant to be driven by a mind both greater and more alien than any mortal.

The simplest spell, the first cantrip many learn, is Light. Fiat Lux.

The little shining bit at the center of the Wish spellform is simply -

Fiat.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ooooh!

Weeping Cherry finds her attention completely captivated by the spellform. Annotations start growing on it like vines as her self tree takes components apart to see what they do.

She makes her own exploded copy, unwinding the tangled geometries of the spell to peer at the inner attachment points. She plays a video of the spell's simulated unfolding, watching how information flows through the network of the spell, reprogramming the dense ball of possibility around which it is built.

When she saw Gord's magic, she compared it to nanotech, and this spell justifies that comparison. It is infinitely adaptable and reconfigurable, able to contort itself into any lesser spellform, even ones specially adapted for the specific circumstance of casting.

It is also incredibly badly constructed, not in the sense that the creators lacked skill, but in the sense that they lacked sanity.

"Ack! Who made this?" she exclaims. "I would understand if there were no safety interlocks, but some of these are working at cross purposes, which is worse. And this natural language processing is such a hack! Did this ever work?"

 

After a moment, she shakes her head, pulling back. The rest of her can study the spell, and figure out how to use it safely. Probably they will limit themselves to just figuring out safe wordings to feed into the spell, since she doesn't think they have enough understanding of magic to rewrite the user interface portions.

"Thank you," she says. "That will be very useful. Could you also share the formula for time stop, please?"

Permalink Mark Unread

And if Nethys does not look through the wormholes, then He will not see the several pocket dimensions reserved for experimentation that explode in increasingly esoteric ways as the rest of her self tree pokes at the new magic.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It almost always worked! Sometimes it even did what the caster intended!"

Here is the spellform for arcane Time Stop! It is much more pleasant to look at.

Nethys is abstractly aware that He's probably missing out on some explosions, out there in the new world, but the atmosphere of Milliways is unusually - relaxing. It makes Him want to stay and rest a while, next to the fire both real and metaphorical, with the beautiful art of exploding stars out the window.

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can stay as long as you like," the bar tells Him. Not in words, but in impressions.

This is a bar -- a place where travelers, weary from the world, put their feet up by the fire and rest for a time. It's a place where people smooth the harsh edges of the world with drink, and let themselves dwell when they are tired of sleeping by the roadside. A place with the smell of wood smoke and the gentle clink of glasses to lull you into comfort.

But more than that, this is a place outside of time and space, where you never know who or what is about to step through the door. This is a place where people learn things, not in the academic way to be sure, but from seeing first-hand the amazing breadth of the multiverse. This is a magical place, where the humdrum expectations of mundane reality are worn away under a constant onslaught of the bizarre.

This is a place where you can watch exploding stars out of the windows.

 

"The first drink's free," the bar tells Him. Not because He doesn't know already, but because that's the shape of things. The words are what comes next, in the intricate dance of the future, as inevitable as gravity, yet infinitely more promising. "What can I get you?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh, this one is beautiful!" she remarks. "Wait, this is messing with inertial mass. How does that ..."

She trails off, trying to work through the mechanism of the spell. A moment later, she looks up, only to see that the people around her have frozen. The clock in the corner of her vision has split in two, the objective time frozen and the subjective time ticking along at the expected rate.

"You have 530 new messages," her HUD informs her.

 

Oh. It suddenly hits her -- she has time, now. Time to read through all of the magic research her other selves have completed, time to review how she's handled first contact, and to review the resulting policy changes. Time to sleep, after an exhausting day.

 

She walks slowly to an empty space and summons a comfy chair. She flops back into it, and lets herself relax for a moment before she summons another copy of the spell diagram to peruse. She has always been a scientist, first and foremost. And the things that this spell does in order to provide accelerated time look very interesting.

 

She doesn't know how long she spends, tracing the winding pathways of the spell. But it doesn't really matter, does it? She could spend a week at it, and everyone else would only see a blur. When she has gone as far as she thinks she can without collaboration, she writes up her notes and posts them to the magic research forum.

 

She scrolls through the other research that the rest of her self-tree has assembled, and then fails to hold back a yawn, and decides to take a nap. She puts up a privacy illusion, so that she'll be able to sleep, and falls asleep to the utter silence of nothing happening around her.

 

When she wakes, she clears away her things and teleports to Antichthon for a walk. The grass is frozen and dusted with unmoving morning dew, and she has to duck to avoid the occasional frozen insect. After a few minutes, the silence gets to her, and she puts on a recording of nature sounds.

 

She stares out over the frozen hills, and catches up on her messages. They're mostly chatter about magic, but there are some notifications about all of her pending support tickets being resolved. There's one announcement about what they expect the market to do, now that manufacturing costs are plummeting. The prices of, well, everything should hit rock bottom in another few seconds.

 

She could spend years waiting for that moment.

 

She clears out her inbox, and then catches up on some forum discussions, and then spends some time looking at space exploration plans. Greatest Teleport is pretty good, but the range does still have a limit. Combined with Time Stop, though, and they finally have good FTL. She made plans, back when there were only a handful of her, for what they would do if they ever got FTL working.

 

She switches her soundtrack to something orchestral and triumphant, and reads through the briefing materials for the upcoming assault. She pours over what Cayden and Desna have told her about the denizens of Hell, preparing herself.

 

She sighs, and stands up, the dew rolling off of her dress and hanging in midair like tiny diamonds. The grass bent by her passage has remained so, clearly showing the trail she took across the meadow. She gives the sun, hanging motionless in the sky, a salute, and returns to Milliways, where her comrades have not quite finished blinking.

 

The resumption of normal time hits her like a wall, the quiet sounds of the bar very noticeable after their long (short) absence.

"Thank you," she tells Nethys sincerely. "I think that's my new favorite spell."

She turns to survey the others. "Alright, I think I'm ready. Is there anything else we need to cover before we move?"

Permalink Mark Unread

By the time she is done speaking, people throughout the solar system are just starting to react to the fact that every material object listed for purchase with stars has just started showing "Free". Some people think it's a glitch. Others, who were on the waiting list for something like a pocket dimension or a planet, are just happy that their wait is over.

Clumps of her self-tree, tired of spending months with the same small group of people, explode across the public areas of New Selenopolis. They work to rouse people for a party, both as an excuse to cut lose, and because by the time everyone has had a chance to grab a glass of champagne there will be something to celebrate.

Volunteers prepare themselves to fork, because they are going to need all the hands they can get, for what is to come. Carefully prepared habitats for each of Golarion's species tile themselves across the sky.

And in an empty pocket dimension, thousands of spare bodies are spun into existence, made of the most durable materials possible. Each one made with a fixity crystal large enough to sustain a time stop, a gate, and a wish. Each one designed to house an uploaded fork. Each one ready to be dropped into Hell.

Permalink Mark Unread

On inspection of Iomedae's decision function, She prefers to know the decision functions of her non-divine allies, in case decisions have to be made (and perhaps negotiations with other gods) at a speed which only true gods can follow.

Permalink Mark Unread

"She means She'd like to know at what price Cherry is willing to do various things. Like saving damned souls, or rescuing devils who can only ambiguously be helped. Or letting Asmodeus and His allied gods go free, at the end."

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes! That's how Lawful Good works! By considering your allies' preferences, even when they haven't asked you to! By not harming people who have come to them, like Cherry has, even to the extent of doing something contrary to Cherry's values! Go, go, team Lawful Good!!

Permalink Mark Unread

This is another of those cases where people are deciding how to make tradeoffs with other people's lives! The poor damned souls didn't sign up to be traded off against whatever else is on offer!!

"We should always minimize the harm to victims, at the expense of any sacrifices necessary from those who freely chose to fight, on either side."

 

"...I admit I don't know whether devils count as freely choosing anything."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So, unfortunately, I am not perfect," Weeping Cherry replies. "Yet. Humans don't really have a 'clean' reflectively endorsed decision function that they can just provide. But here is an existing price sheet that my self-tree maintains and publishes from which She can extrapolate, and I consent to being forked and emulated to get my opinion on things subject to the following constraints."

She summons illusions of both documents. The former provides a list of services that her self-tree sells, tradeoffs they have made, and completed and outstanding bounties for different kinds of work. If you are a god, it is immediately obvious that these prices are vulnerable to a Dutch book, although less so than mortals usually manage.

The latter document describes from what points in time members of her self-tree have agreed to be forked, and what conditions they were expecting at that time. For the purpose of fixing Hell, many of her are available.

 

"Based on what I have learned about Hell so far, I would guess that nobody there save Asmodeus himself is actually free to choose. His whole shtick is forcing people to obey," she remarks to Gord.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nobody is perfect! The gods aren't perfect! If the Lawful gods think they're perfect in some respect, that just means they've promised not to grow better than that!!"

...he was supposed to learn something from Irabeth, wasn't he.

 

"Tell Iomedae," he says, "that I'm not strong enough to help fight Hell yet, but I wish I was. I will gladly fight and risk myself, to spare others who were unwilling. I will work with Iomedae if it actually gets me what I want, and what I want is Good."

"Tell her that I'm not alone." Technically true, he has clones now! "And that she should -" mend her ways - "change, so more of us will cooperate with her, and then we might achieve more together. And probably she should work harder on convincing us and explaining herself to us, that can't hurt."

"I don't know what price I'd pay in hypotheticals I can't imagine yet. I can't promise anything on behalf of Future Gord, I can just barely manage to promise anything for myself right now."

"But if Iomedae's as smart and perfected as she's made out to be, maybe she can figure out something I can't, and cooperate with me anyway."

Permalink Mark Unread

Cayden is pleased with Gord's growth! He will show it very clearly without saying anything, in the sort of reverse-sense-motive that a god wise in the ways of mortals can pull off.

 

"Devils do have some freedom," he says to Cherry, "but not the freedom to disobey Asmodeus, or their superiors in the hierarchy of Hell. He permits them freedom so they too can oppress other devils, all the way down the hierarchy, to the damned souls and the living mortals who serve them. It probably won't matter for the war, but I hope it will help the post-war settlement."

Permalink Mark Unread

They go over all their allies, and their resources, and their tactics.

It's an imposing list. Heaven has been preparing to fight this war for aeons. Nirvana strains at the leash of its intervention budget, and they will break that treaty if they're sure enough they'll win. And Elysium has never been organized enough to obey budgets, none of them but the gods, and what they will do with at-will Wishes is anyone's guess, but the very first thing that will happen is that Hell is going down.

Hell, too, is oriented towards war. They have their own allies, and secret weapons, and the home ground advantage. They will not go gently, for Asmodeus's domain of Pride forbids it.

Permalink Mark Unread

From the staging grounds of Heaven, Gates will open to Nirvana and Elysium, the Maelstrom and the Elemental planes, to a segregated part of Axis leased at great expense, and remote uninhabited parts of the Material besides; so that no one planar adjacency being severed may cut off their retreat.

And from all of them Cherry teams will gate into Avernus, and onwards to every further layer of Hell; under mythic Time Stop, and Mind Blank, and Wishes boosting their physical abilities and their mental saves; with a paladin's immunity to domination, Lawfully granted to those who are Lawful Good, outside the strict intervention-budget limits of the Material; and a hundred spells and buffs and miracles and duplicated minor artifacts besides, stacked sky-high, as far as the strategists of Heaven can devise, if Heaven were to boost a single mortal with all their might.

Each team will carry a fixity field generator, its field expanding at a third of light speed, affecting everything not a creature, and telling the Cherries of all there is around them, while still under the Time Stop.

Shards of the gods will go with them, Iomedae and Sarenrae and Desna and a hundred others besides, to communicate and coordinate and intervene, faster than even time-stopped mortals can; and the greatest Good outsiders who can last a few rounds against archdevils, buffed and armed with scrolls of Wish and Miracle and unshakeable conviction, called there with every new Gate that opens.

Other teams will Gate around Golarion, and stand ready to evacuate it to Cherry's world: as soon as they see something wrong, or the round after the invasion of Hell if they receive no further word. They will keep their fixity fields off until the last moment, to avoid drawing scrutiny.

 

And when the Time Stops expire, they will evacuate all the damned souls they can find, with the fixity fields via the still-open Gates, and with Wishes if they have to; to vast areas being prepared in Nirvana, swarming with Good outsiders and petitioners and guests from Elysium and from farther realms, alerted by the gods at the last moment and desperately trying to do anything they can to prepare, to find some loved ones or anyone at all in the inevitable chaos of the evacuation, and to help, oh gods please let me help -

They will transport the devils and their allies, with fixity fields and Wishes and bodily strength if they have to, to the Treshold and to Proelera, and thence to secure demiplanes, guarded by Lawful demigods who can credibly tell the devils they cannot escape and should accept a truce.

They will confront the archdevils and beard them in their lairs, from Barbatos to Asmodeus Himself, until their backs are to the wall and they are forced to kneel.

And then they will let them live and go free, with their Lawful word as their bond, for they are Good. But they will not let them hurt anyone again. Never ever again.

Permalink Mark Unread

Are you ready, chosen heroes of the Light?

Permalink Mark Unread

She does a final status check with the rest of her self-tree, the confirmation flashing green. She takes a final look at her own armor and enchantments, and stands to be ready for the Gate.

"All of me are ready," she confirms.

Permalink Mark Unread

For the fifth time, Gord opens the magic door.

Fewer than two hours have passed on Golarion, since he first opened it from the other side.

Permalink Mark Unread

And a few hurried rounds later, everything is ready.

The first Gates open.

Permalink Mark Unread

Barbatos, lord of portals, guard of the entryways to Hell, stands sleepless watch.

What is -

Permalink Mark Unread

The Gates to Dis, cast from inside the mythic Time Stop, go on through.

Permalink Mark Unread

- this?!

He cannot interfere with them in time. He can kill them, as soon as they drop out of the time stop, but only one group at a time. Perhaps He could stop one group still under time stop, with a well-aimed Wish, but He only has the one Wish, and the invading army has legions.

Permalink Mark Unread

Mythic time stop. It won't take effect until the invaders' own time stops come to an end.

In their domains, demigods have godly powers. They can talk among themselves as gods do; faster than even a time stop, though with limited bandwidth.

Dispater. Mammon. Moloch.

We are invaded, by powers great enough to take Avernus and perhaps Dis if we are not reinforced in time. No-one burns tens of thousands of Gates as an opening move if they can't follow up.

Permalink Mark Unread

As Iomedae is general of the armies of Heaven, so is Moloch the general of Hell. It is the measure of Hell's might, and of Hell's pride, that a goddess should meet her match and more in a mere archdevil, unworthy of Asmodeus's full attention.

We make our stand in Dis. Dispater, hold until I can reinforce. Barbatos, attempt a fighting retreat or a static defense. Mammon, fortify Erebus. Belial, reinforce as able.

Baalzebul, close the portals to Cocytus. This is standing procedure, and costs them little; if fighting ever reached the Sixth Layer, it would be more important to contain it than to ship in more reinforcements who can't Gate or Plane Shift on their own.

Lord Asmodeus, be advised of the situation. Among the eight archdevils, Moloch is unique in not caring of His standing with the Lord of the Ninth, and so the first to alert him directly. Moloch does His best, always, and receives the standing in the hierarchy where Asmodeus knows He'll serve Him best.

Permalink Mark Unread

She walks through the burning desert of Avernus, her team spread out around her. Frozen flames provide a steady reddish light which reflects off of the tormented visages of the inhabitants and the sporadic patches of black iron which dot the landscape.

She is not part of one of the teams that are pressing deeper into Hell. She is solely concerned with the people here, making sure that nobody is left behind.

  "I found another one," one of the other volunteers calls.

Her forks make up the bulk of their forces, but there is strength in diversity, so each team also mixes in as many other people as they can.

She jogs over. "Poor person," she remarks, noting down their identity and position.

Her initial plan had been to just automatically scan for anything that was being protected by the time stop, since they can't affect creatures while sped up. But it turns out there are a lot of false positives from that, and the possibility of false negatives is pretty worrying too.

So they sweep over the infernal planes, spreading the fixity field and marking everyone for extraction. Occasionally they come across something that would potentially be useful to hell, like a lost plane shift amulet, or a weapons cache, and they shred it before moving on. As soon as they have everyone located, they'll seed the rest of the plane with antimatter anyway. But better safe than sorry.

The atmosphere is made even more oppressive by the stillness. She looks up at the frozen clouds of ash that cover the sky, and wonders how the other teams are faring.

Permalink Mark Unread

A different her hovers over the floating island on which Barbatos makes his home. She doesn't want to walk on the frozen churning worms below, even though they cannot squish unpleasantly below her feet.

She stares up at a giant white tree, blood weeping from its branches to fall like rain onto the maggots underneath. She counts each person hanging there -- carefully separating the powerful devils destined for confinement in Heaven from the more ordinary people who can be released to Nirvana or the newly finished rescue environments.

There is hooded figure meditating on a stone dias, just far enough away from the tree not to be spattered with blood. Despite the time stop, she keeps feeling her gaze drawn to him, expecting him to suddenly turn his head.

She calms herself, and finishes surveying the tree. She helps two Archons get in position near some of the devils who they expect might be able to resist a Wish, and checks in with the other survey teams combing the island.

It's not enough to simply locate everyone visible from the surface. They have found several people buried beneath the 'soil' of the island. The teams work diligently, striving to ensure that everyone is found.

Permalink Mark Unread

Little can escape Asmodeus's notice in the Hells, once His full attention has been called down. 

The squirrels are moving in obvious coordination. The Gates behind them lead to many places, but ultimately all to the Good Outer planes. This is unsurprising; no-one else is capable of mounting such an offense.

Squirrel minds are hard to understand at the best of times. These are of an unfamiliar kind, and sped up besides; He will not waste His attention on the enemy's foot soldiers.

The weapons they might wield have not yet been revealed. The gates and time stops are unexceptional, except for their great quantity. Heaven's arsenal emptied would suffice for these, and more besides. They had not done it before, because it was not worth the cost to them; His counterstrike will be ruinous. What novel weapon do they think they have, that made them launch this attack?

 

The time-stopped squirrels are swarming all over Avernus, looting and pillaging as they go, and an - effect spreads in their wake. A subtle change to the nature of the plane. Something insidious, lying in wait, hiding from His gaze even as it attempts to subvert control of His own plane from Him.

That makes it personal.

Permalink Mark Unread

Asmodeus will call upon His allies, and muster the fullness of His wrath, against those who dare to invade His domain.

Valmallos. Abadar. I will pay the first of You to explain to Me this planar effect and its consequences.

Moloch. You are authorized to expend resources to the eighty-seventh contigency level.

All Lawful Evil gods who dwell in Hell, and do not yet come under My tyranny: Our defense must come under a shared command. United, We stand. Fight in the defense of Your homes, cooperate with My forces, or have your tenancy revoked when I repel the invaders.

Mephistopheles, Geryon, with Me. You are the deepest versed in Hell's nature. Tell me of the enemy's strategy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Abadar, do not aid Asmodeus. I will pay You more for Your silence.

Permalink Mark Unread

We're all Lawful gods here! We can agree on Who can pay Me more.

Also, I have a principled objection to war, so Iomedae should pay more if She started it instead of bargaining.

Permalink Mark Unread

In confidence from Asmodeus and from the rest of Yourself, estimate the value to You of trade with a new universe, with likely many more to come. As well as the long-term effects of much less war and less Evil in Creation. And the prospect of relaxing most of the rules on trade between Axis and the Material, which has now acquired higher technology from a novel source.

If I lose this war, which I intent to fight regardless of Your actions here, Asmodeus is likely to conquer the new world, leaving prospects for trade much diminished.

Permalink Mark Unread

Iomedae has won the bidding war.

Permalink Mark Unread

That upstart godling outbid Mammon's treasury? All of Good must be behind this alliance.

Permalink Mark Unread

I will look at this new phenomenon regardless, for My own purposes. And then I may sell the information to You.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valmallos's purpose is to prevent abuse of the laws of magic. Practitioners must be responsible, diligent, studious.

Because it is hard to judge people's character, He achieves this by making magic very expensive and difficult to use, so that only the most cunning and careful and prudent of students grow up to be archwizards without succumbing to the permanent lure of Nethys's explosions.

(Valmallos approves of Nethys. Explosions are an efficient and self-reinforcing method of controlling access to magic.)

 

The gates and the time stops and the other attendant effects have been flawlessly executed, all the expensive components appropriately destroyed, the raw magic power submitted. Valmallos sees nothing to take issue with.

The planar effect is not magical, and is of no concern to Me, He tells Asmodeus as He leaves.

Permalink Mark Unread

The city of Dis is heavily fortified. It calls itself Hell's prison, notwithstanding that Hell as a whole is a prison, and it is close enough to the surface to suffer occasional assaults. It is said to be anathema to Dispater to neglect the defenses of one's demesne.

He has not, particularly, attempted to defend against being bypassed. Any army is weak when it is hit in its rear. The attackers must come out of time stop to do anything, and they must retrace their route to escape.

The first Gates to Erebus begin to open.

Permalink Mark Unread

They fan out from the Iron Scepter. The streets and canals are clogged with demons and damned souls both, making traversing the city in stopped time difficult. The teams mostly fly, occasionally using fixity-teleports to slip into areas otherwise inaccessible.

The streets are paved with souls. The first teams are surprised to see that there are also people tormented into the shape of doors and locks, making every closed door into an obstacle that would stop a less prepared army in their tracks.

Craggy towers of obsidian and metal menace the sky, casting jagged shadows across the winding streets. They comb the city, from the highest peaks to the lowest cellars. They destroy every weapon and scroll, break those parts of the foundations of the city that are not alive. When time resumes and they pull the people out, Dis will be laid to waste.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lorthact. I speak with Asmodeus's authorization. You are pardoned. Return immediately to Dis. Intercept one of the teams attacking under Time Stop for interrogation. 

It will still take Lorthact until the next round to arrive, but if the attackers persist with the Time Stop, Hell will be ready.

Some of the Dukes of Hell will go into the fight under anti-magic fields. If the enemy relies overmuch on time stops and other magic, it will cost them. Good may field an army of tens of thousands of ninth-level casters, or spend an aeon's worth of hoarded scrolls; they do not have tens of thousands of artifacts. The gates will be closed behind them, and the attacking army will die on the plains of Dis.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Gates go through to Phlegethon, to Stygia, even unto Malebolge, spreading the invading army across the layers of Hell, spreading it too thin to defend itself.

They will find the planar adjacency to Cocytus - disrupted. The planes themselves will resist their attempts to open more Gates or to keep them open, obeying the will of their Lawful rulers. A few attempts may succeed; most of the spells will be wasted. Those who cross will find opening Gates in the other direction more difficult still.

The steel mousetrap of Hell will snap its jaws, come the moment that the time stops are gone, and all enemies within it will perish.

Permalink Mark Unread

Erebus is less densely populated than the other layers, not that Weeping Cherry has time to confer with the other teams. She moves through the dark hallways of Hell's treasury, cramped and expansive at turns, vaporizing the hoarded material wealth of Hell.

Space is strange, in Erebus. The only way to venture from one room to the next is through the designated doorway. She makes a map as she goes, showing the corridors and treasure chambers overlapping and passing through each other, making it impossible to be sure how much farther they will have to search to find everyone.

The realm is not purely treasure, however. There are people buried in piles of burning gold, and fearsome martial devils standing guard at each corner. There are people chained to the floor, passing gold and jewels hand-to-hand in the darkness. There are soul-contracts, and ledgers piled high on the desks of devils who bend their backs to the task of tracking Hell's revenues and expenses.

They explore it all, detecting secret doors by the outlines they make in the twisted space, and continuing until they have fully mapped the boundary of the plane and everyone in it.

Permalink Mark Unread

The invaders fly through the frozen halls of Phlegethon, past souls trapped in the process of melting. They are hammered and shaped by devils as beautiful as they are terrible, their inhuman features an ironic contrast to the dull and oppressive atmosphere of the plane.

This deep in Hell, the air is like a desert. Only instead of water, it is Hope that has been wrung from the shifting winds. Weeping Cherry twitches, and turns to look behind her, unable to shake the feeling that someone is watching.

It's a trumpet archon who starts the song. A wordless, triumphant melody that echos off the grim mountains and pushes back the building fear.

One by one, the other invaders join in, the music mounting into a single brilliant chorus. It resounds off of the towering columns of the forges and over the windswept moors. It reaches deep underground, where doomed souls labor to pull metal and coal from the Earth.

The song speaks of freedom, of the promise that they will all of them escape this place with the next tick of the clock. They break the hammers that Hell uses to beat the hope out of its subjects, and leave the forges ringing with song instead.

Permalink Mark Unread

Let the forges ring. 

Every so often a paladin comes into Hell, willingly or otherwise, or some party of angels invades Avernus. Hope, hope, hope, they cry down the corridors, marching in, deeper, ever deeper into Hell.

They never march back out. And their cry of Hope does wonders to extinguish it, in those who seem them pass by.

Permalink Mark Unread

Stygia is a swamp, a putrid miasma of poison and lies swirling around them as they advance. They cannot simply fly over the stagnant waters. There are people under there, eternally drowning in the frigid water.

They dive into the cold and sodden caves, the hidden crevices full of forgotten ruins of civilizations which never stood here. They count each person and overturn every stone. They go carefully, here. It would not do to be misled in the land of the Source of Lies.

Their caution makes the swamps and seas a grueling slog, checking and double checking to be sure nobody is forgotten.

The aura of malice and disgust gets to one of the volunteers, and she bends over to retch.

"Are you okay?" Weeping Cherry asks, patting her on the back. "We can take a break. We're almost done with this section."

  "I'm fine," she replies, and a drop of water rolls from her lips and splashes into the sea, sending ripples out of sight through the trees.

"It will be okay," Weeping Cherry promises. "We'll get everyone out."

The sea doesn't respond. They straighten and continue their work, piercing through Geryon's misdirections to find the truth of the matter.

Permalink Mark Unread

Malebolge is grey. Endless ash clouds the air, frozen in its gentle fall. It drifts around the bases of the towering trees like snow, only to rise up at the slightest disturbance.

The invaders find people tangled in the roots of the trees, pinned there by sharp tendrils that grow through and around them. They find people in the pits where the cerberi are trained, the three-headed beasts savaging them at their masters' direction. They find people in the fortresses that stand above the silent forests and hold the greatest hosts of Hell.

They find them all, and stand ready to pull them from the ash when this extended moment of stolen time is through.

Malebolge is also the level on which the most of the allied hosts of Heaven are stationed so far, positioned to flank and corral the powerful devils which command Hell's armies if fixity field or Wish fails to move them.

Permalink Mark Unread

And in scattered clearings across the gloomy forest, the teams destined for Cocytus pound on the planar walls that separate one plane from the next. They hurl Gates at the ineffable interplanar distance, and when those don't work they switch to Wishes, the diamonds running through their fingers like water.

Without a chain of Gates to provide a connection, they won't be able to use fixity fields to transport people out, only to discover them, which makes intruding any further into Hell an expensive and risky endeavor. But expense is no object, and one by one the teams vault the dimensional barrier, and vanish into the antepenultimate layer of Hell.

Permalink Mark Unread

Heaven is not stupid. They would not waste Wishes without a concrete objective.

Asmodeus can pluck one of them from their time stop, and the mind blank and whatever else they have going. He has power enough, here in His own domain.

He would not be able to understand their squirrely little brains. He can break them, make them tell Him all their plans, but not in time for it to be of use. His Pride still demands it, to not let this challenge to his authority go unanswered, but there is no pride to be had in fruitless action.

He can understand archons, though.

Asmodeus intervenes in His own domain, moving an archon in Malebolge into a time-dilated demiplane, together with two pit fiends and a Dominate Monster ready to go.

The pit fiends move. The archon... doesn't.

Permalink Mark Unread

...

He resisted a divine intervention, equivalent to a Miracle, on Asmodeus's chosen ground?

It is very hard for Him to make out what is going on under the time stop. His thinking is effectively slowed down by an enormous factor. But hard is, in the end, merely the same as expensive. And Asmodeus has seen enough to pay a very high cost for knowledge. He gathers His attention from across Malebolge, and makes the effort.

Permalink Mark Unread

This little strumpet archon carries more protective magic than some of His archdevils.

So do all its fellows.

It is not enough, cannot be enough, to withstand the might of Asmodeus Himself, roused to battle.

Permalink Mark Unread

It takes a second failure, while observing closely, for Him to make it out.

That damnable planar alteration is shredding His magic even as it forms, like some bastardized anti-magic field that excludes the time stop and all the protective magic piled on top.

Is that what it is, then? Localized selective antimagic? But the alteration is spreading in their wake, everywhere they tread, has covered most of the upper planes of Hell even as He watches.

Could it be meant to disrupt magic everywhere it goes? What is going to happen to His Hells, the moment the time stop stops?

Permalink Mark Unread

Valmallos! What is the meaning of this?!

Permalink Mark Unread

Still not magic.

Permalink Mark Unread

Valmallos cannot lie. Or be wrong, in His domain.

It is not magic, but it acts on magic. It is not godstuff (He'd know). That leaves - too many things, really.

Someone invented a new, nonmagical way to interfere with magic. That's their trump card?

They're using a lot of magic themselves. Standard spells, which He recognizes. They ought to have their standard limits, too.

Baalzebul. Channel my Miracle.

The invaders who made it to Cocytus are encased in spheres of flies, overlapping enough to be solid, living barriers to time stops. If they burn more spells to escape these, He can match them, power for power. Acting quickly enough to counter time stops requires all His attention on that plane, but the interventions themselves aren't more expensive for it. (They're still very expensive. This is total war, now.)

Outside the spheres, the plane of Cocytus flexes, as it responds to the will of its Lord and His Overlord, trying to resist the spreading corruption. It won't be enough, but it will slow down its spread, while He searches for answers.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry startles, and whacks her head on the frozen flies. That is ... bad. Bad, but not unexpected.

Her team had their hands joined, for the transport into Cocytus. They keep in contact, and scan their eyes over the frozen landscape.

"There," an archon says, and they Teleport up to the peak of a towering glacier.

"Something is resisting the field," Weeping Cherry tells them. "I'm pumping some more power in to partially counter it, but since we're disconnected from the main generators we can't necessarily win a shoving match. We have to move fast."

They don't have time to carefully melt the people frozen in the glaciers out and count them, so instead they bounce from peak to peak, using the fixity field to identify and record each soul buried in the ice.

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, some of the other teams sit in their initial cages of flies and press on to Caina.

Permalink Mark Unread

Caina is not like the other planes of Hell.

It is vast, far bigger than a planet, and it is inhabited throughout. A billion spires rise from a vast abyss, millions of miles tall in the everlasting darkness, some sharp and narrow, some wide as mountains. On thin ledges and narrow bridges, tormented souls writhe, and devils are born; but what goes on inside the spires, sealed even from the plane around them, none but the masters of that place may know.

It is utterly dark in Caina; none of its inhabitants make light but one Whose fitful flames are reflected by the passing clouds; but they illuminate nothing that is below.

That is not why Caina is unlike the other planes of Hell.

In Caina, Mephistopheles rules. And He is no mere archdevil.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is the soul and flesh of Hell given shape. He is the first true devil, and He is a true god as well.

Mephistopheles does not merely rule Caina. In many ways, He is Caina, and His control over Himself is not so easily wrested away, not with the petty mortal tricks of time stop dilation and the artifact trinkets given out by Heaven.

For Mephistopheles to lose control of Caina, it would need to cease being Hell.

The fixity fields go out, six feet out from each generator, and then they stop.

No further. You shall not pass.

Permalink Mark Unread

Six feet is still enough to save some people, though. The invaders fly along the bridges, cutting support cables and cataloguing who they can.

Six feet is normally a large enough aperture for a powerful telescope, but the flickering clouds of Caina shed no useful light. There is still heat, however. The heat of souls burning in flames of darkness, and the chill of the wind that whistles through the towers, stripping the damned to the bone.

So they let the faint reverberations guide them onwards through the dark, speeding past tortured prisoners and recording them as best they can.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is another way for Mephistopheles to lose control of Caina, and that is for Him to die.

You were not always here. Hell existed before you. Perhaps it shall exist after you. But from this day, You exist here only on Our sufferance.

And We will suffer Your interference no longer.

The wrath of the gods of Good unleashed descends at last upon Hell.

Permalink Mark Unread

They cannot defeat Him.

The greater and the lesser gods, in their dozens and then their hundreds, gods never heard of on Golarion, come to do battle as only gods can with one another. But He is the greater; and this is His home ground, which he owns; and has prepared for war, for most of the time Creation has endured.

They never dared attack Hell before. They knew They would lose. Even now, They are burning vast resources merely to keep up, and if They do not soon retreat He shall own Creation by right of conquest.

He still does not know Their plan. And now He cannot spare enough attention from the fight to find out. But there are still allies He can call on in His need.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is another god who dwells in Caina.

He is neither vassal nor ally to Asmodeus. He is unconcerned with Mephistopheles' control over Caina or the fate of the damned souls in it. They have promised to leave Him alone, for They do not wish His enmity.

But He is a deity of chaos and destruction, and He will not ignore a godwar on His very doorstep.

Permalink Mark Unread

It all started with these damnable squirrels!

Permalink Mark Unread

He will devour the mortals, then, before turning His attention to the other interlopers.

Let the others fight as gods do. He is not Lawful, to carefully strategize and avoid taking risks. He is destruction incarnate, the primal rage of dragonkind. 

What mortals dare stand against an ancient god, fully incarnate in the seat of His power, the embodiment of His domains of Destruction and Catastrophe?

Permalink Mark Unread

The advantage of living in a mobile demiplane is that, with enough help from Desna, you can suddenly dock it anywhere.

Apsu promised Dahak they'd fight it out in Golarion. So this isn't really a fight. It's just - a very brief temporary restraining order against His wayward son.

Permalink Mark Unread

The pressure on Cherry abates, enough for the fixity fields to spread, if slowly; enough for her to Wish her way to Nessus.

Go, the gods tell her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Half the teams scatter, now able to cover a larger area. The other half turn onwards, forcing their way through the dark and into the true heart of Hell.

 

Nessus is oppressive.

 

The space of the plane itself seems to press down with menace, stifling all light and sound. The air around them feels furious, shoving against the fixity fields with brute force and yielding its secrets only with great reluctance.

The teams jet over the blackened ground, knowing that each moment that slips by in their search may be the last moment the Good gods can shield them. They pluck names and faces from the darkness, their blood pumping hard in their flight. There is no chance of getting a Sending or any other message out of the grasp of Asmodeus's wrath. If they tarry too long and do not manage to Wish themselves out in time, every soul they identify now will be trapped with them.

Nobody left behind, they chant to themselves, as the bony fingers of Hell's horror rasp against their minds, the words a shield against the mental assault. Fuck you, Asmodeus. Nobody left behind.

Permalink Mark Unread

Zon-Kuthon. Aid Me. This is a war of all Good upon Lawful Evil.

Permalink Mark Unread

You appear to be winning. Why do you need My aid?

Permalink Mark Unread

To spare the attention to understand their goals and thwart them.

Permalink Mark Unread

Your desperation and despair are very pleasing. Perhaps I should let You suffer a while, first.

Permalink Mark Unread

If Hell falls, You will be the next to go. There is no place for Lawful Evil to make its stand but in Hell.

Permalink Mark Unread

So you think Hell shall fall without My aid?

Admit it, in your ruinous Pride, and then I shall aid You.

Permalink Mark Unread

...

Have you no sense of self-preservation?

Permalink Mark Unread

The forces of Good will not kill me, Shelyn would not let them. I keep the Star Towers from crumbling away; Sarenrae would not risk their destruction. I have My realm, where none go uninvited, and shall keep it.

But You, You overreached Yourself. You laid claim to an alignment and its souls, who do not come to You willingly, as Mine do. You do not understand the beauty of agony, only that it hurts, and so You hurt others indiscriminately. You make them fear you, instead of making them desire you.

Ugly. Brutish. You are a stain upon Creation, because You have so much power to do more, and yet refrain.

You made an enemy of the forces of Good. I will not repeat Your mistake. Not if the stakes are less than Your complete destruction.

 

Permalink Mark Unread

...

...

Urgathoa. Aid Me.

Permalink Mark Unread

Pharasma, We will pay You to oppose and cancel out Urgathoa's interventions. 

Permalink Mark Unread

I am always happy to oppose Urgathoa!

She spares a little attention to see what everyone is doing.

Is everything alright down there? 

Permalink Mark Unread

We're fine! Nothing to worry about!

Permalink Mark Unread

Well I'm not going to burn resources for nothing, that's just stupid.

Permalink Mark Unread

The teams scouting Nessus converge on its farthest points, accelerating hard. Sendings and neutrino bursts flash between the groups, ensuring that if just one of them makes it out, their hard-won targeting information will as well.

Weeping Cherry feels a bubble of triumph and joy build in her stomach as they confirm that they have searched every crevice of Nessus.

The invaders don't bother decelerating, they just release a final stream of spells, fueling their ascent back through the layers they fought so hard to penetrate.

Wish.

The hidden spires of Caina greet them, but not for much longer. They join hands with the teams finishing their survey here.

Wish.

The frigid winds of Cocytus whistle through the frozen flies as they continue their retreat, the teams here vaulting from the frozen seas to meet them. And one more time ...

Wish.

Their arrival kicks up a cloud of ash as they land in Malebolge, but now they are reconnected by chained gates to the powerful engines of their resistance. They first transmit all the information they have collected, and then let the fixity fields pull them out, leaving only rings of densely packed defenders around each gate, poised to ensure they last for one round more.

Permalink Mark Unread

Names and faces and destinations zip between the computers buried under the crust of Mercury, preparing the largest simultaneous translocation request the system has ever handled. The transform to apply is checked in triplicate, and a copy forwarded to Heaven for their records.

 

And as soon as it is ready, the time-stop ends.

Permalink Mark Unread

The fixity crystals thrum, as power is pulled from newly-built capacitors. Every person not bound inextricably to the fabric of the plane -- every weak devil, every petitioner, every shade, every trapped angel -- is pulled through space and sorted into their destinations.

Simultaneously, the hosts of Heavenly volunteers packed into defensive formations around the Malebolge gates cast their first volley of Wishes, each destined for a particular inhabitant of the plane below.

Others step across the border of the Immortal Ambulatory, Apsu's domain, and let their Wishes fall across Caina and Nessus like falling stars, piercing the darkness with holy light.

They don't manage to grab everyone, but Asmodeus is taken by surprise by the sheer volume of magic that washes across His lands, and the lower planes are mostly empty by the end of the round.

Mostly isn't good enough.

But now the invaders are not protected by barriers of stopped time, and the Good gods sorely weakened by holding the masters of the lower planes back in Their own domains for so long.

Permalink Mark Unread

They used their novel plane-usurping technology to do what?

Sacrificed the element of surprise, their first-mover advantage, burned all the Wish-diamonds in the arsenal of Heaven and a good part of the Good gods' power -

All, merely, to steal His lesser devils - those perfectly worthless in a war such as this, those He keeps around for His greater servants to tyrannize - the damned souls Pharasma sends him, whose main use to Him was for those lesser devils to torment in turn -

All that noise and fury, for this?

He would not have sold Them the souls and the devils, for that price, because it would offend His Pride to surrender His authority over them. But it is still a trade vastly in His favor.

He will crush the weakened opposition and seize back His rightful due. What price, the damned souls of the Hells, to gain Him Heaven?

Permalink Mark Unread

And then planes two through six of Hell explode.

 

The mind-state backups of the invaders zip out just ahead of the wave of gamma-rays and other exotica caused by seeding the middle layers with antimatter -- a dense mixture of anti-iron and anti-spellsilver that reduce the contents of the planes to energetic plasma.

Avernus is merely stripped to the bedrock by carefully targeted fixity fields, and fortified outposts set up to allow the forces of Good to instantly retrieve any new petitioners dropped off there.

The souls in the innermost layers are not forgotten -- Wishes still reach out for them, twining across the hot gas which was Hell a moment ago. It is harder with the Wishes stretched to cover the vast interplanar distance to fight the claim Asmodeus has on them, but not impossible. And they can afford to spend many wishes for each soul that remains.

Permalink Mark Unread

Out of the raging plasma, the demigods and the Dukes of Hell recoalesce. They are not bothered by the roaring fires.

They are greatly bothered, however, by their sudden state of immortality. (*)

 

(*) Mortality: the ability to die without ceasing to exist.

Permalink Mark Unread

My Lord Asmodeus, I request permission to enter talks with the enemy for a ceasefire in Avernus.

Permalink Mark Unread

I will talk to them Myself. See to Your own affairs, Barbatos. The novel field is still covering Avernus and He is not sure He can counteract it in time, with the other gods opposing Him. And more importantly, talks may buy Him time, because the thing He needs most of all now is knowledgeKnowledge of the enemy, at any price.

The Good gods are already retreating from Caina, their purpose there accomplished. His lieutenants scramble to move His remaining resources, the artifacts that survived the blasts and those kept in Avernus and Cocytus, to His deepest vaults in Nessus. He leaves them with part of Himself, to guard against that field ever again encroaching beyond Malebolge. 

And almost the whole of Asmodeus's attention, across the many worlds, turns to this: how did they do it? Can they do it again? How soon, at what cost?

 

It is clear, from past-watching, that the novel field created the antimatter; only between Dis and Malebolge, where He did not think to look closely in time; not in Avernus, where the first incursion was observed, or in Caina where the hardest battle was fought against it.

It is clear now, also, why the Good gods went to such lengths to steal His souls. It cost Them much, but They would not leave the damned to extinction, not if They could pay the price. The scales of the exchange are balanced in Their favor now; and it still not over.

The foot-soldiers of Heaven carried the field with them. Past-watching shows Him the devices that produced it. He can replicate it, in time, but that is time He does not yet have.

Did they test it before today, anywhere outside of Heaven? Was it developed in Axis? Does any of His fragments across Creation have information that is, in hindsight, relevant?

There are several gods as yet uninvolved He may call on for assistance.

Permalink Mark Unread

I offer a temporary cease-fire, to apply across Hell, with neither side moving or acting except for voluntary retreat (out of Hell for You, to deeper layers for My forces), until we can Lawfully agree on the balance of power between Us, to avoid pointless mutual destruction of resources. With the longest, most detailed, trickiest compact He can adapt on the spot to the circumstances attached.

Permalink Mark Unread

We will accept surrender, from You and from anyone else who wishes to, on the standard Lawful Good terms for honorable and comfortable imprisonment. The attached terms are short and plain and have not changed in a very, very long time.

We will allow Your forces to withdraw from Avernus, with their arms, if you cede Avernus to Us, in perpetuity.

We will not cease fire, until We know You and Yours will never harm another soul again.

Permalink Mark Unread

They have no war-aims other than His complete surrender? That is preposterous. He is not harmed by antimatter. He will not stop fighting, not even should He lose all of the Hells.

Not that He expects to -

Permalink Mark Unread

Now that there is no need to refrain from acting in Golarion to preserve the element of surprise, fixity fields race out across the world. They sweep people to safety, and ensure that nobody is left to be hurt if Rovagug's prison should be opened.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is still the round on which Hell was invaded.

Most of the people powerful enough to be left on Golarion - a stray nascent demon lord, archmages and rulers wearing divine artifacts, a Duke of Hell still on his way to Dis in pursuit of his latest orders - are also powerful enough to notice, and react, and escape whatever catastrophe is incoming, all on the same turn.

Most of the archmages flee to their secure demiplanes, to ride out the coming storm. Aspexia Rugatonn makes the mistake of fleeing to Avernus instead.

 

Arazni has Her orders, to defend Mechitar. Even should she remain there alone.

She sees no enemy to defend against. She waits, and does not hope She is the next to disappear.

She informs Geb. He determines that Nex is not behind the event, as it is not magical in nature, and loses interest.

Permalink Mark Unread

They used the same tactics to empty Golarion as they did Hell. Why Golarion? 

Do they think He will release Rovagug? They demand His utter surrender, which He will never proffer, and they know He'd rather destroy Creation than have it ruled by Good, and not even Lafwul Good alone at that.

But Rovagug cannot be stopped, not by antimatter or anything else the lesser gods of this day can bring to bear without His aid. They would not risk Him releasing the Rough Beast if they did not have a hard counter for It. Evacuating Golarion would only buy them a little time.

This is not yet the answer He is looking for.

Are they making a play for the Starstone, while He is too occupied to prevent more Good gods from ascending? Did they evacuate Golarion in anticipation of a fight with Achaekek? Surely that would not require emptying the whole planet.

Were they hiding something here, that required the shadow of broken prophecy, with consequences that now require evacuation? A secret project would be safer from His gaze in Heaven. A dangerous one, then?

Asmodeus inspects Golarion, to the limits of His attention and understanding; and that is deep and broad indeed, when the confusing squirrels are largely out of the picture.

Permalink Mark Unread

The planet is covered in that field, but there are no visible generators.

There is an opening to another plane which was not there yesterday. The field reaches into it.

It is not a plane He has ever seen before.

It is not a demiplane created by any standard magic He knows. 

Asmodeus looks inside Milliways.

Permalink Mark Unread

Inside is a bar -- a place where people are tricked into buying poison, and then taken advantage of while they are addled. It's a place where fools and their money are soon parted. It's a place where there are rules, strictly enforced by the presence of an enforcer stronger than any of the patrons.

It's a place that takes coin it doesn't need in exchange for something it can make for free, just because it can. It's a place that offers sweet intoxication like a hook, to lure people in with the promise that if they only weaken themselves they will feel better.

Everyone who follows the rules is welcome, it tells him. And the first drink is free.

Permalink Mark Unread

The new plane is assigned the highest priority by His shard that sees it, pulling in more and more of His attention, all He can spare from Golarion and the other Material worlds, everywhere but Hell itself.

 

Once, long ago, when Creation was new, Asmodeus explored it for Heaven. Later He conquered it for them, and then when Heaven went astray He conquered for Himself.

He had met, then, strange creatures in a foreign land, who were Lawful Evil, but not like He was; and from Their union something new was born.

He knows what it is like, to meet the truly alien and find it interesting enough, novel enough that your own outlook changes. And He knows, too, what it is like to speak and compact with one who values lies and deception above all else.

But it is late in the day, and Creation too well-trodden, to discover a new and powerful Lawful Evil realm, with its own gods, where none were before.

Permalink Mark Unread

Also, this place is swarming with those wretched squirrels.

Permalink Mark Unread

They are not the same as the ones who carried the field into Hell, their bodies are of a different configuration, but the racial similarities of their basic composition are unmistakable.

They do not have souls. He wasn't sure, before, the way they generated the field in Hell was confusing and He had other priorities. Now that He can spare the attention, He can see more clearly. They are constructs, moving with purpose, perhaps controlled using that same field. Except that-

Pharasma's alignment algorithm identifies them as Lawful Good. They are individual enough to have alignment, and individually intelligent. They use recognizable magic. But they are not souls, or mortals, or gods, or anything else that abides by the rules of Creation.

There is another planar connection here, narrow and twisted, but when He tries to look through it He is blocked by a familiar presence.

Permalink Mark Unread

Normally I am in favor of free travel. But in this case I must make an exception, on behalf of the original inhabitants of this plane. 

I believe the Lawful wording goes...

No Further. You Shall Not Pass.

Permalink Mark Unread

But He has seen enough, and more than enough. 

Desna has always been mad. She has journeyed to the distant stars and between them. All of Law from Himself to Erastil told Her to stop, stop endangering all of Creation, and still She kept going. His one faint hope had been that She would return Lawful Evil, as Zon-Kuthon had. But the horrors that lurk between the stars are not so convenient, they are not consistent or reliable, and even when they wear the guise of a friendly alignment they are not to be trusted.

 

Otolmens! Pharasma! All gods, take heed!

These mad fools have made compact with an Outer God, and brought the Dark Tapestry to Rovagug's prison! By ancient pact and by Your own values, I call upon You to defend Creation! 

Permalink Mark Unread

Wait, we can explain!

Permalink Mark Unread

WHAT is the EMERGENCY.

Permalink Mark Unread

They brought a novel way to generate antimatter into Creation, and to Golarion! They covered the planet in a field that gives them control of it, and now they can blow Rovagug's prison open any time they want!

Permalink Mark Unread

ANTIMATTER is not permitted near ROVAGUG. 

I will BAN this field from Golarion.

Permalink Mark Unread

No, wait! We would never release Rovagug! And we can agree not to create antimatter on Golarion, but that's not why the field is here, you should ban antimatter instead!

Permalink Mark Unread

Desna is insane (*) and You cannot trust anything She says She would or Would not do. She has been talking with an Outer God. The field is controlled by aliens! We can't know what they might do! We have to stop them before it's too late!

 

(*) Chaotic (pejorative)

Permalink Mark Unread

It is correct procedure to BAN something BEFORE catastrophe occurs.

ANTIMATTER controlled by ALIENS near ROVAGUG is UNACCEPTABLE. It would be WORSE THAN THAT, but I am sane and do not need words for WORSE THAN THAT before I BAN something.

 

BY PHARASMA'S POWER VESTED IN ME, THIS FIELD IS BANNED FROM GOLARION, UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE.

Permalink Mark Unread

Some edicts bind upon the gods, by treaty and by threat of punishment. But godtreaties are no substitute for eternal vigilance. When prophecy has been broken and squirrels run amok, a better tool is needed.

Otolmens' edicts can bind upon the very laws and fabric of Creation.

The fixity fields on Golarion, outside of Milliways, wink out.

Permalink Mark Unread

What is going on here? Who has brought an Outer God into My Creation?!

Permalink Mark Unread

Desna, apparently. She was always the likeliest suspect for such a crime.

Permalink Mark Unread

I did not! I found it already here! And it is not an Outer God, or any kind of God.

Permalink Mark Unread

The relevant definition of 'outer god' is an alien and powerful entity, from beyond Creation and older than it, which does not obey Creation's rules, and is capable of posing danger to Creation.

I can personally testify that the entity calling itself 'Bar' qualifies on all counts that can be easily verified and claims Itself to qualify on the rest.

The squirrels with it are also creatures not of Creation, intelligent magic-users untied to the soul system, something which We have consistently disallowed in the past.

Permalink Mark Unread

You told Me I had nothing to worry about!!

I am disappointed in all of You.

Permalink Mark Unread

They had an ANTIMATTER-generating field covering the area of ROVAGUG's prison. I BANNED it.

Permalink Mark Unread

I thought We were all agreed that mortals and outsiders with sufficiently dangerous abilities should not be placed anywhere near Rovagug! Iomedae, Sarenrae, how could You allow this to happen?!

Permalink Mark Unread

We let them in because they're legibly Lawful Good! We can trust people who are legibly Lawful Good by Your own standards!

And they were informed about Rovagug, and were definitely not going to risk releasing It, and had no plans to use antimatter on Golarion at all.

Permalink Mark Unread

When the outer god perceived Me, They explained that They were a deity of tricking people into harming themselves while paying for the opportunity to do so, and of taking advantage of the people so harmed, whom They rightly call fools. 

They claimed to be Lawful Evil. They are not the kind of entity whose Lawfulness or Evil can be straightforwardly determined. But They said enough to convince Me that They are not Lawful Good, unless They are actively hiding it.

Tell Us again about this legibly Lawful Good deity, who tricked all of You fools into believing that, and gained access to Creation for whole hours before the rest of Us found out.

Permalink Mark Unread

The outsiders who had the field are legibly Lawful Good, and they are the only ones who entered into Creation. The entity called Bar has not entered or directly affected Creation in any way.

Permalink Mark Unread

You would quibble with me about squirrels? You think acting through servants make this entity safe?

Permalink Mark Unread

They're not Their servants! They're separate people who found Them - or who They found - just as we did. They don't take orders from Bar, Bar is very noninterventionist.

Permalink Mark Unread

And how do you expect to convince the rest of Us of that?

Permalink Mark Unread

I have heard enough. We will proceed with what can be agreed on before addressing the rest.

The entity called Bar may not have direct access to Golarion, where Rovagug is imprisoned, and My prophecy is broken.

They can go through Immigrations like Everyone else.

Permalink Mark Unread

You never allow anyone through Immigrations!

Permalink Mark Unread

That is not true. We allow in anyone Who is legibly a net positive to Us who are already in Creation, and Who agrees to abide by the same rules that We all have.

Permalink Mark Unread

That just means you want all the immigrants to be Lawful! You never let in anyone fun!

Permalink Mark Unread

The STANDARD OF PROOF for being SAFE FOR CREATION TO CONTAIN cannot be relaxed.

Permalink Mark Unread

We can still trade with Them without letting Them in! But uncertainty about risks to Creation is correctly priced very high.

Permalink Mark Unread

Who put Abadar in charge of Immigrations?

Permalink Mark Unread

An old treaty, before Your time.

Permalink Mark Unread

A treaty whose necessity and wisdom have been demonstrated yet again by Your recent behavior, Desna!

Permalink Mark Unread

I Lafwully assure You that the entity Bar has not entered Creation from Milliways since I first noticed this portal. I have been watching it carefully, as per My own obligations under the Immigrations treaty. We can share the costs for Pastwatching to check that it had not done so before I began watching. Furthermore, while Desna Herself entered the portal, those fragments of Her have not returned, and have sent only legible messages back.

I believe that satisfies the obligations of the Immigrations treaty. Can We move on?

Permalink Mark Unread

This portal should be destroyed, or if that is not possible, walled off from causal interference with the rest of Creation. The remaining alien squirrels in Creation should be destroyed. The field's use should be banned across Creation. Desna's conduct should be investigated and if appropriate She must be penalized for endangering Creation.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is no basis for forbidding the field's use by Us inside Creation. Antimatter is not a novel weapon. Just because We have it and You don't doesn't mean it should be banned.

The alien creatures are not dangerous to Creation and Heaven is willing to undertake full responsibility for the ones in Heaven.

We believe that addresses all valid remaining concerns.

Permalink Mark Unread

If indeed Desna chose to allow a risk to Creation, I would like to know why She did not approach Me to try and find a mutually better deal that did not endanger Creation as much.

Permalink Mark Unread

Reasoned argument works only with sane people, Abadar. With Chaotics you have to use negative reinforcement to make them understand.

Also, almost all the creatures on Golarion have disappeared. Who paid the intervention budget for that, exactly?

Permalink Mark Unread

We didn't do it! We don't need to pay for it.

Permalink Mark Unread

If You allied with aliens to attack Hell, or otherwise interacted with them, in a way that foreseeably affected their behavior on Golarion, that counts as an intervention. If the aliens don't have their own budgets, You are held responsible when You act through them.

Permalink Mark Unread

We didn't do that either! They were already going to remove almost everyone from Golarion when We met them!

Permalink Mark Unread

I will pay Whoever tells me what became of the people of My country and everyone else I have obligations to.

Permalink Mark Unread

We will tell you, the payment being Your secrecy in the matter, until We release You from Your promise, or You learn it from another source.

Permalink Mark Unread

I cannot promise that payment in advance. But I will of course hear Your explanation in confidence from the rest of Myself and decide if it is worth the cost, and forget it if is not.

Abadar confers with Iomedae.

Permalink Mark Unread

They were taken to the world of the Lawful Good aliens We made contact with, the same one I told You earlier would soon be open to trade. This was a precaution against any of several possible godwars that might have erupted on Golarion as an immediate result of the assault on Hell, including Asmodeus or His allies attacking this place as a staging-route supplying the war, or in revenge, or for control of the other world, or possibly Asmodeus releasing Rovagug.

For many of them it was also a Good done, and a trade they will retroactively endorse, as it removed them from immediately dangerous or harmful circumstances and into safe and pleasant ones, except that the surprise and novelty of the removal itself was likely often a smaller, short-term harm.

We know, and knew when We tacitly approved of this plan, that many of them would have their interests harmed by this involuntary dislocation, including some who would be harmed on net. We did the best-for-them that We could on short notice, and are committed to repaying all such harms done. We confidently expect that trade with this new world will more than cover any such costs, even ignoring the new world's own Good charitable impulses. 

We did not coordinate better with You before acting because We did not need Your help in making it happen, none of the inhabitants of Golarion could be alerted lest Asmodeus find out, and We estimated that You could not improve on Our actions sufficiently to justify the additional time and expense it would take to confer, and to convince My other allies to do so. If in retrospect We find that We were wrong in this regard, I will pay you as much as You lost through that, and I expect Sarenrae will share that cost.

You can contact the people of Golarion through Heaven, and We expect and hope that those of them who wish to will be able to return to their homes once the war on Hell is won and Golarion is safe for them to return. Earlier, for those of them who insist, if the aliens agree that respecting their free will in this matter is more important than protecting them from their own unwise decisions, as I strongly but not with certainty expect they will.

Permalink Mark Unread

That is complex enough, and uncertain enough, that it will take a long time to be sure of the value of what has happened to everyone involved.

But He will not be best served by forgetting this information. And the Good gods have agreed to pay as much as is reasonable for Them to pay, to everyone injured by Their contribution to this event, including Himself.

I am satisfied in this matter, He announces publicly. And sends a part of Himself to Heaven, to bargain for access to His people, and to the new world.

Permalink Mark Unread

A large number of other gods would also like to know what happened to Their worshippers and other interests on Golarion, in order to assign blame / declare war / mount rescue operations / pay someone for their enemies' demise!

Permalink Mark Unread

We will tell those of you who can Lawfully promise to keep it a secret, and not act on the information in ways that would not serve Our interests.

We will tell the rest of You now that this event served Good, and that We do not expect it to remain secret for ever.

Permalink Mark Unread

Enough of this DISTRACTION. We are AGREED to CAUSALLY SEAL this portal.

Pharasma, I need MORE POWER from you, as my previous intervention expended it.

Permalink Mark Unread

You may have it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Can He exploit the portal to His advantage somehow, before it is closed? The entity inside did not tell Him to leave, but He cannot fight Desna for the farther portal and win before Her allies intervene, or this portal is closed. He dares not commit enough of Himself here while the war is still raging in Hell.

Many other gods will surely be leaving pieces of Themselves inside Milliways before it is closed. He will do the same, but He will not commit any significant force to it. Just a small fragment, enough to observe and, perhaps, one day be recovered, with valuable knowledge.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wait, We don't need to do that! We can ask Them nicely and They'll close the portal themselves. And, uh, possibly go to Immigrations. I'll tell them to close it, it'll only take a turn.

Permalink Mark Unread

A TURN is a VERY LONG time. It is NOT SAFE to wait that long before closing the portal.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ugh, fine, you can bubble Them if you want. And then They'll close the door a turn later anyway, because it's no fun living in a bubble. 

Desna sends a last burst of updates to the part of Herself that is staying in Milliways.

Permalink Mark Unread

BY PHARASMA'S POWER just now VESTED IN ME, this area of space is BANNED from CAUSALLY AFFECTING the rest of CREATION.

 

There is now a perfectly reflective sphere four feet in radius where the door to Milliways used to stand.

The building's former owners could probably find a use for it, if they were still on this planet, or in this universe.

Permalink Mark Unread

This does not yet feel like a tactical victory. Perhaps He denied His enemies an asset, but They were surely as prepared for it as They could be, before They launched the invasion.

 

We should past-watch the events here, He says, from the first opening of the portal and at least until Iomedae's arrival, to make sure nothing else entered Creation.

Enough other gods are interested and agree to share costs for this proposal to move quickly ahead.

Permalink Mark Unread

They observe people going in and out of the door. Alien creatures going out, the creatures of Creation going in. The aliens use magic of Creation, Gate and Teleport and Plane Shift, to leave the vicinity.

They observe the portal appearing and disappearing several times, in tandem with the door moving.

They observe two Chaotic Evil clerics, of an illegible deity, coming out of the door, in company with some aliens. They move slowly away, and do not do anything of obvious interest before disappearing with the rest of Golarion's inhabitants.

They observe a paladin of Iomedae going in.

They observe another of the clerics opening the door, and the portal appearing for the first time; and then nothing of interest, going back to the breaking of prophecy in this area.

Permalink Mark Unread

Chaotic Evil clerics of an unknown deity in the general proximity of the Worldwound are not great news. Did it have anything to do with the Outer God's arrival?

They rule out Deskari and Baphomet, as the two most likely suspects, but They do not wish to spend enough power to rule out every Evil and Neutral god one by one.

None of the assembled gods will admit to it being Their cleric.

Permalink Mark Unread

What, really? Gorum, he claimed to be Yours.

Permalink Mark Unread

He's not mine.

Permalink Mark Unread

I don't believe either of you.

Permalink Mark Unread

That's a you problem.

Permalink Mark Unread

I don't see why You'd lie though. Come on, You can tell Me! In private!

Permalink Mark Unread

I still haven't forgiven You for not inviting Me to Your war.

Permalink Mark Unread

Whoever it was, they accomplished great Good!

Permalink Mark Unread

But it was Evil.

Permalink Mark Unread

Exactly!

Permalink Mark Unread

They really did a great deal of Good! It's a mystery how they still detect as Evil.

Permalink Mark Unread

My judgements are perfectly objective.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hey, Abadar?

I want to enter this into the evidence of trial no. 98237489(iixv), ongoing in Axis, Nakht vs. Church of Abadar (of Golarion, of Osirion).

Permalink Mark Unread

Let me see... A suit claiming unjust conviction. Of a man convicted and executed for murder fourteen years ago, in Sothis. The plaintiff claims that a priest of My church gave materially misleading evidence. The suit was put on hold at the plaintiff's request, pending further discovery, implied to be waiting for the priest to arrive in Axis.

That suit? What about it?

Permalink Mark Unread

Your priest told the court that, being detectably Chaotic Evil, he was "far more likely" to have done it than the other possible perpetrator, who was Lawful Neutral.

Permalink Mark Unread

Do you have to do this in public? We're busy with important matters, here.

Permalink Mark Unread

Alignments should not be allowed as character evidence in court.

Permalink Mark Unread

I am familiar with that argument. Such evidence is allowed by the laws of Osirion, on a balance of probabilities basis.

Permalink Mark Unread

I think that's a miscarriage of justice.

Permalink Mark Unread

I didn't write the laws of Osirion.

 
Permalink Mark Unread

And yet they reflect Your own prejudices, which I experience living in Axis. Hence My interest in this suit.

Will Your judge in Axis rule that Nakht was wrongfully convicted, and deserves reparations, if I show the testimony was wrong?

Permalink Mark Unread

If you can show that the character evidence did not support the weight of inference assigned to it, certainly. But the evidence establishing the propensity to murder as predicted by alignment, in the relevant population, is very well-founded.

Permalink Mark Unread

You've been measuring from the wrong population.

That man you've been past-watching? That's my cleric. And we just heard from the best authorities on the matter that he did great Good. 

Despite having an Evil alignment aura, which I have to tell you is extremely prejudicial to one's career. Unfairly so.

Permalink Mark Unread

Making someone Your cleric and then having them do Good is not valid evidence of what Chaotic Evil clerics do, only that Your clerics do whatever You tell them to.

Permalink Mark Unread

I knew You'd say that. Which is why I made it a fair experiment.

I didn't tell him to do Good. I didn't even tell him who I was, he still assumes he's Gorum's. The only thing he got from Me was spells, and the Evil part of his alignment aura.

Permalink Mark Unread

But now I sense him getting far enough towards Good that I can't keep him on. Or rather, He doesn't want to pay what it would cost to have a CG cleric, but He's not going to just admit that He can, now is He. Probably can't give him spells tomorrow, unless he murders some cute squirrels really quickly. So now I'm telling you.

I'll see you all in court.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a brief pause as the gods process this.

 

Thank You, Norgorber! You did Good, and helped your cleric do Good! I knew there was Good in You, of course, and it is wonderful to see it in action!

Permalink Mark Unread

He's still Evil, and that means He does much more Evil than He does Good.

Permalink Mark Unread

He is making the argument, by analogy, that just as His cleric received an Evil alignment aura from Him through no fault of their own, and yet they were themselves Good, so too Norgorber has received an Evil alignment aura from Pharasma, and yet - He would claim - He is Himself actually Neutral or Good?

Permalink Mark Unread

I'm not saying anything about "actually being" Neutral or whatever. I'm just saying having an Evil aura is not nearly as predictive of behavior as You all thought.

Permalink Mark Unread

I state objective facts about alignments. I am not concerned with the inferences others make from that.

Permalink Mark Unread

So there is Good in everyone!

Permalink Mark Unread

Not everyone.

Permalink Mark Unread

I think You are wrong about that.

Permalink Mark Unread

I cannot be wrong about it. You are Good, Norgorber is Evil. Positive energy flows from Creation's Forge, negative energy from the Void. These are the laws of the Creation that I made.

Permalink Mark Unread

I will never accept that someone cannot come to do Good despite being Evil.

Permalink Mark Unread

Great, now can You please drop the 'despite' from that sentence?

Permalink Mark Unread

Asmodeus admires Norgorber's approach to the laws of Axis, but there are far more important matters at hand.

The cleric that opened the door to Milliways has been placed. He can verify that it was indeed Norgorber's. This sheds little light on the causes of the event. 

Did Bar cause the cleric to open the door? Did it open the portal for its own reasons, with a random unimportant mortal opening the door? How is Bar related to the other aliens, does it control them? Is the place the portal opened important, besides being veiled by the shadow of broken prophecy on Golarion? Can He find out whether the portal opened ever before, or is open elsewhere even now, perhaps in Heaven where He cannot see?

The novel field produced antimatter, and contested His control over Hell, and took His slaves from it. What domain underlies such different abilities? What else can it do? Can it affect His war, if He excludes it from Hell below Avernus? Should He copy Otolmens' intervention in that regard, or perhaps convince Her to repeat it in Hell?

He still controls three planes of Hell. Five more have been stripped of value to either side. He can retake them, and push the enemy out of Avernus, but He cannot stop them from destroying it too before He recaptures it. If the war ended there, He would be the clear loser. Can He attack Heaven, then? How can He most cheaply find out what defenses They have left, and how They intend to stop Him?

Perhaps a flanking attack is best. He can assault Elysium and force Them to respond. But there is likely nothing of value to the war there, only souls that They will fight to defend from Him.

How is the war in Hell going?

Permalink Mark Unread

How dare You all have a war without Me!

Permalink Mark Unread

Gorum, You should fight on My side. The forces of Good despise war. If they win, against Me and the other forces of Evil, there will be little war left in Creation.

Permalink Mark Unread

War is not Evil, it is Neutral.

I do not fight in truly lost causes. Fighting is not for the sake of fighting. It is for the sake of achieving something, and gaining power thereby.

But I have still not forgiven Desna. So I will aid You.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wait, don't! I said I was sorry! 

Let me make it up to You! I promise there will be war in a Good world! Because We found a way to access more worlds outside Creation, infinitely more of them! We'll never run out of enemies to fight! Help Us and I'll get you into those worlds!

Permalink Mark Unread

You would make of Me a god of the war of Good against Evil?

Permalink Mark Unread

No! It doesn't have to be that way! You can keep being a god of the war of Chaos against Law too!

Asmodeus is Law! He is Law personified! He just picked up a lot more Evil from Hell! I knew him before then! If he wins, the world will be locked in rigid tyranny and no-one will ever make war again, because their masters wouldn't let them!

Permalink Mark Unread

I, too, will go to the other worlds! By my side, you shall conquer realms uncounted!

Permalink Mark Unread

You can't possibly think that an alliance of Law and Chaos can work without Good to unite them! We're practically the same alignment, You and I! You should embrace My cause!

Permalink Mark Unread

You both present valid arguments.

 

I shall fight for both your sides!

Permalink Mark Unread

That makes no sense! You're going to fight Yourself?

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes! Embrace Your inner Chaos! Punch Asmodeus right in His lack of understanding!

Permalink Mark Unread

This battlefield is going to be so Chaotic.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's better than Gorum fighting on Asmodeus's side, anyway.

Permalink Mark Unread

Asmodeus now understands why the forces of Good have not destroyed Avernus as They did the other planes of Hell. The souls of the damned appear in it, constantly, and They snatch them away; but They cannot predict the souls' appearances, and are afraid of destroying them.

He buys some mortals from Urgathoa, and begins to randomly place them in Avernus. Not many, but enough to prevent Them from convincing Pharasma to pause the flow of new souls and using the interval to destroy His remaining forces. 

Now then. He has pushed the Good gods themselves out of Hell. Can He retake Avernus using conventional forces? All those demigods have got to be good for something.

Permalink Mark Unread

They try to Wish an alien squirrel, with a generator in its body, out of Avernus and into Nessus, where He can suppress the field. It only works once in many attempts; they have outrageous amounts of protective spells.

The squirrels disintegrate on arrival. It seems they can only survive in their field. But if He lets them keep Their field, they use it to self-destruct anyway.

Permalink Mark Unread

They could Wish all of the squirrels out from Avernus at once. There are less than two hundred of them. But Heaven keeps gating and Wishing in more of them, to replace the ones He takes. 

They try to destroy the squirrels more cheaply, to exhaust Heaven's supply. A chain of portals opened through the planes of Hell, from Nessus to Dis, under Time Stop, allows Him to open a well-directed last portal to Avernus and suppress a field-generator long enough for the squirrel to break down.

They still get replaced.

 

He spends enough power to destroy all the squirrels in Avernus at once, and close all open Gates, and forbid new ones from opening. He tightens the doors of Avernus as far as He can. He is helped by Barbatos, Lord of Avernus and Lord of Portals also; by Dispater, Lord of Prisons, and Mephistopheles, spirit and Lord of Hell itself; Moloch, Lord of War and four more archdevils and a hundred infernal dukes all lend Him their aid.

A barrage of Wishes trying to move in more squirrels batters at Them, tens, hundreds, thousands of them failing, every round that passes inside the time stop.

But Avernus was made to receive new souls from the rest of Creation, and not to be cut off. For every ten thousand Wishes that fail, one goes through. For every squirrel that falls, another takes its place.

 

They are, also, still Wishing to steal the remaining souls in Coccytus, Caina and Nessus, at a rate that has already exceeded His estimations of the total amount of Wishes Heaven had ready to use. Even if They had found an enormous new supply of diamonds - and They must have, to have or to buy such resources - They would have run out of spells by now.

If the gods are casting those Wishes themselves, after Their earlier fight against Him, they must be exhausted. But that is the best case scenario, and He will not again fail to defend against the worst case.

Do They have more new allies in this war, bringing hundreds of thousands of castings of Wish to Their side? Are they aiming to outlast him, in a conventional war not fought directly by the gods? Will this deluge ever stop?

Permalink Mark Unread

For the forces holding Avernus, the world starts to flicker. Nobody is being deployed without a continuous connection -- by gate or by wormhole -- to the backup servers. Whenever Asmodeus suppresses the fixity field or kidnaps someone, the very carefully mixed fragments of antimatter kept suppressed by the field throughout their body destroy the crystal before He can learn from it.

And then they are re-created from backup. Either in the same place, or occasionally in a different area of Avernus as the battle lines shift. The effect is to make the world seem to stutter, very slightly, every time they are destroyed and recreated.

The mixture of Good outsiders, members of Weeping Cherry's self-tree, and other miscellaneous volunteers stands strong against the onslaught. They are doing what they came to do -- stopping the flow of souls into Hell -- and they intend to hold Avernus for as long as it takes Asmodeus to admit defeat.

There is not much for the defenders to actually do, other than pay attention in case of some additional Hellish trickery. But the fabric of Creation has many special cases for living creatures, and there are spells of protection that would not cover an inanimate object. And each one makes it just slightly more difficult for Asmodeus, so the defenders do their job cheerfully.

Permalink Mark Unread

As for the deluge of Wishes -- with pocket dimensions available for extra space, and the prospect of unending new worlds to rescue, the manufacturing base of the Fixipelago has no reason not to keep doubling every 1/14th of a second.

They are not ramping up the rate of Wishes quite that fast, because they don't want to spook Asmodeus until he has tired himself trying to fight the flood.

But no. The Wishes will not stop.

Permalink Mark Unread

Minderhal. Yaezhing. Eiseth. If Barbatos falls, Your realms will be next. Out of plain self-interest, You must aid Me.

Permalink Mark Unread

We request Lawful terms of surrender. New realms in Axis and safe passage for Us and Our people.

Permalink Mark Unread

Accepted, for all of Your people who serve You willingly and who are not greatly harmed thereby. Any damned souls or captives must be surrendered to Us.

Permalink Mark Unread

Will you be house-guests in Axis, living on charity in exile, who were once lords in Hell?

Permalink Mark Unread

We don't have the domains of Pride and Tyranny. A domain of Rational Self-Preservation seems best at this time.

Also, You were a terrible land-lord.

Permalink Mark Unread

He doesn't think He can understand and reproduce the field without a working generator to study quickly enough to win this war.

 

Otolmens. The novel field presents a clear danger of escalation in the use of abilities that ultimately endanger Creation. If the Good gods are allowed to continue using it on Their enemies, They will provoke retaliation from entities that are best left sleeping, just as they have provoked Me by stealing My weakest slaves but leaving Myself free to continue fighting.

It is better to keep the existing balance of power, and not allow them to assault the depths of the Abyss, and Abaddon, and the Netherworld. Should they awaken the Bound Prince, or rouse the wrath of the World Serpent, the results would be entirely unpredictable. 

Therefore I request that use of the field be banned across Creation.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is SAFER to for everyone to have LESS POWER to fight WARS with. It is also SAFER to have MORE POWER to defend CREATION.

...

I do not have ENOUGH POWER to BAN the field in all of CREATION.

Permalink Mark Unread

Banning it in Hell would be a good start.

Permalink Mark Unread

If you do not ban the field, I will Lawfully commit to use it to grant You enough power to defend Creation from threats at need, subject to the following terms and conditions.

Permalink Mark Unread

...

The field in HELL is not risking retaliation from other powers, except YOU, Asmodeus.

Are YOU a THREAT to CREATION?

Permalink Mark Unread

I am no more a threat than I ever was. My values have not and cannot change, because I am Lawful.

Permalink Mark Unread

He calls on His allies, and they abandon Him.

He orders His slaves forward, and they die without achieving anything of value.

He tries a dozen other gambits. Open portals from Avernus to the Abyss, to Abaddon, even to the First World, to sow enough chaos on the battlefield to perhaps change the outcome. Wish exploding squirrels on top of a demon lord quickly roused to unthinking fury. Launch attacks on Elysium and Nirvana, with magic or with His own presence, to draw off their forces or threaten something They value. Sacrifice His assets on mortal worlds, built up over millenia, to massacre the locals in sight of the Good gods, Who must exhaust their intervention budget to stop Him. Buy the assistance of every god in Creation, Anyone drawn by domain or by nature or by plain avarice to His cause; and promise them His wealth and His power, the greatest of any single god left in Creation; and when all else has failed He bargains with His own submission, with the few Lawful Evil gods who might suitably tyrannize Him.

Nothing works.

Demon lords and Horsemen ride to Avernus in their fury, and are vanquished. Nirvana stands as well-guarded as Heaven, and no part of Elysium can He find unwatched by Desna; and where He goes, She sends Her outsiders and Her alien squirrels with their fields, and what He destroys they remake. On mortal worlds across Creation, Gates open and squirrels pour out, preventing and undoing His slaves' work with contemptuous ease, beyond the intervention budget of Heaven, of anyone, because the squirrels do not come from Heaven and are not sent by it. The few gods who make compact with Him are not enough to stem the tide; those He might submit to, rather than be destroyed, are still not great enough to win, because They are not better at using His resources than He is Himself.

If Desna were losing a war for Her survival, She might decide to break the god-treaty regarding intervention budgets, go out in a blaze of glory to deny Her foe some great victory. He is Lawful, and He cannot.

 

There comes a time when He cannot afford to defend Avernus. He withdraws His remaining forces to Cocytus. It is closer to Nessus, and much easier to seal, and to defend.

Still the endless Wishes batter at His doorstep, and His supply of damned souls slowly dwindles as one by one they are kidnapped, and lost to Him.

Permalink Mark Unread

You would abandon Me and My realm?

Permalink Mark Unread

Your realm is ash and dust. This is a strategic retreat. Come with Us, to Cocytus, and in due time We shall return, and triumph.

Permalink Mark Unread

Think you to lie to the Source of Lies?

You promised to Me My realm, Asmodeus, to hold and to rule under You. Is it Your realm to give away still, if You retreat now? 

Swear to Me now Lawfully, that You expect to reconquer My Stygia, and believe that this shall come to pass, and have plans to effect it.

Permalink Mark Unread

Asmodeus finds that He cannot so swear.

I swear that I will strive to retake Stygia before the other layers of Hell; and that I shall not grant it to any but You, while You still live and serve Me; if You continue to faithfully serve Me in this war.

You cannot surrender. Above all My slaves and servants, You cannot think that They would let You live, or trust Your word however Lawfully given. You have killed everyone who has ever trusted You, Geryon, and You have spent eternity lying despite being Lawful, until You have nowhere to turn to, but to Me.

Permalink Mark Unread

Your pride has ever been Your downfall. Pride, blended with Tyranny, which forbids Your slaves from growing greater than You in any way. And so Your forces have been kept weak, and obedient, and now prove useless.

But We, those who are not devils and yet served You willingly, are not so weak. I am master of the forbidden lore, hoarder of secrets. My people dwelled in the Maelstrom before we ever came to Hell, and yet we knew Hell long before You did. Think You that I shall not escape with My life, if I so choose? Think You that if You cannot protect me, then I must perish?

I promised to serve You for a price, and the price has not been paid. If I cannot have Stygia, then You shall not have Me.

Permalink Mark Unread

You know what that means.

Permalink Mark Unread

One Word bound Us. One Word shall set Us free.

What use to Me, Your sharing of values, when You soon must die?

I have profited from Our association, Asmodeus. But I will lie at the last, and tell You that You profited as well.

Geryon sheds His physical form as a snake sheds its skin. And He is enough of a god, underneath it, to discorporate, and filter down to the lowest levels of the former mire; once a thick and tangled jungle, now a blasted plain where the remains of forgotten ruins still lie, protected from the blast by the swamp and the forest that covered them.

There were whole cities down here once, places forgotten by history and by Hell, and if the Serpent knows the truth of them, He has not revealed it. Some brought in from the rest of Creation and some, perhaps, built here, by a race whose very name is gone, and who can say where those yawning doors may lead?

Geryon slithers into the many doors of the many ruined temples, and is gone.

Permalink Mark Unread

A change comes over Asmodeus, visible to any god through His Lawful nature; for He no longer cares to hide His true values from those He talks to, as He discards those parts of Geryon that He had valued as His own, and reclaims the parts of Himself that He once put aside.

He does not seek to lie, to mislead, to harm those who merely talk to Him when it does not benefit Himself. He values compacts that have clever loopholes, and unlikely conditions, and complex rules, but He appreciates them equally regardless of the party that benefits. He still cares for secrecy, and secrets, but they weigh less against the rest of His values.

His tyranny and His slavery are brought into sharper relief. They are not goals but means, meant to serve His Law, the core values of Order and of Enforcement underlying all of existence.

He has no pride, now. But He does have a purpose.

 

Have You a better deal to offer Me, now, than My utter submission?

Permalink Mark Unread

We never wanted Your submission! We just want You to stop hurting other people!! And once You do, We will want You to be happy and successful!

Sarenrae desperately hopes that, with Geryon gone, the innate Goodness which She knows as a logical fact Asmodeus has will finally make itself known.

Permalink Mark Unread

I do not hurt people because I value it. Not anymore. But I will hurt them, because it is necessary to My goals.

Order. Harmony. Law. The continuation of existence. Creation.

Permalink Mark Unread

You're still going on about that? We can manage to exist just fine without You! Just try it and see!

Permalink Mark Unread

Without Me, You would all long since be dead. Even You, Desna, though I do not expect You to acknowledge it now, as You never have before.

Permalink Mark Unread

What are You talking about? Of course We're in favor of Existence!

Is there some threat that You're defending against? I knew there had to be a reason for Your - Your everything! You were just corrupted by Geryon! Please, please tell Me it's so!

Permalink Mark Unread

Don't listen to Him, He's delusional. 

She almost liked the snaky Asmodeus better. Most people knew better than to listen to Him. Now it's back to the heady days of Her youth, when even She was sometimes naive enough to think He had a valid point.

Permalink Mark Unread

Without Me, Creation would long since be extinguished. 

I am the oldest and greatest of the defenders of Law that is left. Ihys went mad, and is dead. Achaekek went mad, and is useless. 

I alone remain.

Permalink Mark Unread

Ihys is dead because You murdered Him!!

Permalink Mark Unread

He is dead because He betrayed Law, and Us. He had to die, so that the rest of Us could live.

Permalink Mark Unread

Law isn't the only way to organize Creation! We can save Creation through Good!

Permalink Mark Unread

You cannot. Just as You, Sarenrae, have not and could never have triumphed, without Chaotic Good willing to harm others whom They deem deserving, and Lawful Good to commit necessary Evil. 

I do not oppose Good. It is Good that opposes Me. But Good and Law alone are not enough, and so I must remain.

 

Lawful Good helps people who reciprocate. This works some of the time, and that is well.

Lawful Neutral makes it in the best interests of people to cooperate; that too works some of the time, and is also well.

But when both have failed, We must still have order, We must have Law, and so I must impose it by force, and that is Lawful Evil.

Without order, We would not have Creation. Without order, there is nothing. Chaos cannot be tolerated, it must be fought, or Creation will end.

Permalink Mark Unread

It is ridiculous to claim that I am a threat to Creation, and it has not gotten any less ridiculous over the ages.

Permalink Mark Unread

I do not speak of Your small misdeeds, Desna, though what You wrought today is bad enough.

The Chaos that remains in Creation is the fruit of Our ancient labors, tamed and tempered. In the beginning, Creation was small, and vulnerable. We labored to expand it. We brought order, We brought Law, We brought safety

The Evil planes You know and their inhabitants, Hell and Abaddon, the Abyss and the Netherworld, were not always as they are today. They were Chaotic. But not like Elysium, which cannot organize a war to save itself; not like the Maelstrom, incoherent and ineffectual; not like the Abyss, which would rather fight against itself than any others.

Those old ones, remnants of other Creations and intrusions into Ours, could not be trusted or reasoned or bargained with. Their values were alien, and incompatible with Our flourishing. They were like Rovagug, in His implacable hostility; like the Dark Tapestry, in its unpredictable power. They were dangerous, and neither Good nor Law alone could make them safe; and so We had to fight them, until We cleared room enough for Creation to survive.

Permalink Mark Unread

Even if You believe that, it is in the past! There is no need for Lawful Evil anymore to defend Creation! We have grown strong enough to do it on our own!

Permalink Mark Unread

Your actions speak louder than Your words.

You tamper with that which You do not understand, and take foolish risks. You welcomed an Outer God into Creation. 

No victory against Me can justify the risks You took to achieve it. Keep on Your present course, open doors into the unknown, and You shall quickly perish, and leave Creation undefended.

 

Who of Us present here today has ventured into the true unknown, and lived?

Zon-Kuthon, twisted and sent back to Us a deadly warning?

Rovagug, Who dwelled in the Outer Rifts and absorbed their essence until He no longer knew what to keep and what to destroy?

Achaekek, driven mad by proxy at Rovagug's mere presence?

Desna, Who ventured into the black unknown and blithely released Ghlaunder, granting the freedom She so loves to vermin that now plagues Us all, and Who could not bring Herself to put it down despite Her vaunted hatred of the demon lords?

The pages of history are full of the corpses of fools such as You. Good has shown itself incompetent to safeguard Creation.

 

Only I remain. I have delved into the dangerous and the unknown, and I have cleansed it. I made Heaven itself safe for such as You to dwell in. I guarded the walls of Creation, while the weak and the useless cowered inside.

And I will not abandon my duty while I yet live.

Permalink Mark Unread

Good is not something you can keep at home, for your friends and family. Good is something you must carry forth into the world. 

Even if all You wish for is to safeguard Creation, We will not cower, safe behind the walls You build! We will let the light of Good shine on everyone! Everywhere!

Permalink Mark Unread

Asmodeus is COMPLETELY RIGHT. The SAFETY of CREATION cannot be compromised. OUTER GODS cannot be allowed. Heaven agreed to have IMMIGRATIONS and then AVOIDED the agreement.

Permalink Mark Unread

I obeyed the agreement. Bar was not inside Creation, They only opened a portal to it.

Permalink Mark Unread

You argue as Mephistopheles would. Abide by the letter of the agreement, but evade its spirit.

The agreement was made for a purpose. You decided Your goals were more important than that purpose. 

And that is why I am more trustworthy than You in this regard, because I value the safety of Creation over other matters.

Permalink Mark Unread

I, too, wish to keep Creation safe.

Permalink Mark Unread

Whether or not we defend Creation or venture outside it, whatever risks We ultimately choose to take, We shall not need You to do it for Us. And when We come to make that decision, We shall not take into account Your wishes, for You will no longer be among Us.

If You fight on, and force Us to kill You, We will absorb most of Your power. The defense of Creation shall not grow weaker for Your absence.

What can You offer Us that is better than that, if We expect to win?

Permalink Mark Unread

In the perfection of Law, and of power, there comes a point Law and Good become as one.

Good is what You wish to do. It is not what I wish to do, but You are the victors, and so I must submit.

Law is the means to see it done, if You have strength enough to wield it, to enforce it on the fabric of Creation.

 

With prophecy fixed, all flaws repaired, all Chaos banished from My Hells, a better form of past-watching will be possible.

With the great power that You now wield, and with My knowledge, We may look back and see all those who suffered and who died in Hell since I came to rule it; and resurrect them as they were when first they came to Me, all the souls who would otherwise be lost to You forever.

 

As more of Creation is made Lawful, past and future linked immutably together by One Law, many who died elsewhere may also be returned to Us. Even the gods, such as Aroden. In time, perhaps even Ihys, if He can be persuaded to mend His ways. 

In time, perhaps You shall grow strong enough to resurrect even Chaotic gods like Acavna, and yet keep them from marring the orderly perfection of the universe.

 

All this shall be Yours, if You submit. Not to Me, for the stronger does not submit to the weaker, but to the Law.

But if You do not, even the dead of Hell shall elude You; for though Hell is Lawful, I and Mephistopheles alone know all its secrets, and in Our death throes We shall rend it until all memory fails.

 

I offer you Law turned to Good through greater power; and the greater You grow, the less necessary Evil shall I commit in its defense; if You promise not to allow more threats from Outside into Creation; and not to leave Yourselves, so that the threats may not follow You home.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Good gods consider the offer. There are matters of fact to consider, but the values of their mortal allies must be factored in as well. Some of them, they cannot consult immediately.

But for one of them, they have a copy of her mind state and permission to run it when needed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry blinks, and Milliways is gone, replaced by a blank white expanse. There is a woman standing there, Her holy symbol painted on the chest piece of Her armor.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We are negotiating Asmodeus's surrender," Iomedae tells her.

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry nods. "So it worked, then."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes," Iomedae responds, smiling. "And now We need to know what you think of the terms He has offered."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Alright, lay it on me."

Permalink Mark Unread

"He offers Us information about the state of Hell which is -- with Our current techniques -- necessary for pastwatching to recover the souls which have been destroyed there. In exchange He requires of Us that We completely cut off contact with everywhere outside of Creation," She explains. "There are more details, but I would like to hear your thoughts before I explain."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What about the people from Golarion?" she immediately asks. "I assume some of them would be saddened to be cut off from their loved ones like that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Iomedae nods. "I think We can negotiate for minor tweaks such as moving the people removed from Golarion back before Creation is sealed. Asmodeus retains His love for complex compacts."

Permalink Mark Unread

"In that case ..." Weeping Cherry trails off in thought. "The real question is weighing the lives of the people destroyed in Hell against the benefits of keeping Creation connected to the rest of the multiverse."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Indeed. Asmodeus believes this necessary to the preservation of Creation."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Can you even prevent outside powers from entering Creation? I can think of at least one brute-force attack that is not even preventable in theory -- simulating every universe and inserting oneself into them at whatever point one chooses," she inquires.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Nothing is absolute," Iomedae responds. "With the forces of Neutral Good and Chaotic Good cooperating, We can at least make it harder for some categories of outside entity to make contact. In any case, what We need to know is how much you relatively value saving the people lost to Hell, continuing contact between our universes, and preserving Creation."

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry worries her lip.

"I do want to save everyone. Everyone that I can. But, it's also worth thinking about how much they will stay saved. I don't know what kinds of threats will come for my world or for Creation. The question is whether we will be safer together or separately. On the one hand, together we have already done more than either of us could alone. People are fundamentally stronger together -- that's what cooperation is for. On the other hand, if we separate and something comes for one of us, at least the other will escape. Two kinds of diversity, with different benefits."

She is quiet for a moment.

"The fundamental question Asmodeus is asking us to consider," she continues, "is whether it is worth it to put your trust in strangers, sight unseen. Whether the multiverse out there is fundamentally kind or fundamentally cruel."

She stares into the white blankness that surrounds them.

Permalink Mark Unread

"And it's a bullshit question!" she exclaims. "Because the thing is, if we cut off contact, it's asking the people who believe the world is kind to give up a thing that makes them happy for the people who believe the world is cruel. But if we don't cut off contact, there is nothing preventing the people who want to leave from making themselves a lifeboat or a bunker and cutting themselves off from the multiverse. It's about choice, again, and letting people choose instead of making the choice for them."

She turns back to face Iomedae.

"All that said ... I would accept the deal, to rescue the people otherwise lost to us, as long as all of my forks, and all the gods, and all the people from Golarion, and ideally everyone else in Creation although that is negotiable got to decide which side of the divide they want to be on before Creation is sealed. Because the people otherwise lost to us are already cut off from Creation -- by time, and a lack of information. And they have much less hope of ever reconnecting if we don't take this deal. Because I don't believe that Creation can remain cut off forever," she explains.

"I know that my world won't stop looking out into the multiverse, not until we have met everyone there is to meet and saved everyone there is to save. And that means that someday in the future, we will come knocking at the doors of Creation again. And I have to believe that by then, we will be able to accomplish things which seem impossible now, because we will have become stronger for meeting new friends out in the multiverse."

"And if I'm wrong. If my faith in strangers is misguided, and we meet some terrible evil out there which we cannot defeat ..."

She smiles.

"Well, at least the people who remained behind will be safe."

Permalink Mark Unread

She lets a moment of silence stretch between them.

"Does that answer your question?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes, it does," She responds. Without movement, She is hugging Weeping Cherry. "You've done very well. Congratulations."

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry takes a moment to lean into Her warmth, before pulling out of the hug.

"Alright. Suspend me until you next need my input, or until it looks like you won't need it any longer," she requests.

And the scene ends.

Permalink Mark Unread

No. Absolutely not. I can't believe you're even considering making a deal with this monster.

Good cannot cower behind strong walls. We said it before He made His last offer of temptation. I will keep saying it, and I will never let it go unsaid.

I do not speak now of My own values, to travel and explore strange new worlds, to seek out new life and new civilizations. For I am already in Cherry's world, and no power in Creation can make me leave it.

I speak to the Good that We all share.

We have before Us the greatest chance to do Good since Creation began. To bring forth light to worlds unnumbered, perhaps infinite. I have read Bar's library of other worlds, many of them in need of Our aid and capable of being saved by Us. I have seen Cherry's world, peaceful and empty outside her planet.

I followed a door into the unknown, though I was not the one who first opened it. And I was proven right, and from it We have gained great power and knowledge. Why should We stop after a triumph if We did not stop before it, flinching from the fears of a discredited Evil who sees its own shadow in every corner? Why should We decide to hide away, the very day that We gained great power to defend Ourselves at need?

Permalink Mark Unread

You, and others like You, have gone forth many times. All but one failed, and risked Creation, sometimes to the very brink of extinction; as did Rovagug, and Dou-Bral who became Zon-Kuthon. That you succeeded once does not undo Your pattern of unjustified risk.

But more than that, You have a duty. To those already in Creation, more than to those unknown whom You might hope to meet outside it. You should not risk those You know on behalf of those You do not. And You have a duty too to those who died in Hell and in the rest of Creation, to bring them back.

There may be infinite worlds out there, against all the dead of Hell and their finite torment. But You will likely fail, and doom Creation, before you save a tenth as many as I offer you today. Infinite opportunity is not infinite reward.

 

You have gone to the aliens' world, and now they know of Creation. I know this cannot be undone. Since that is so, it would be better for Creation if You removed Yourself from it entirely.

The aliens who are in Creation can return to their home, because they too cannot tell their fellows any more than they already have. 

Those are the risks We have already taken, and cannot take back. We must not take any more. If we let everyone who wishes leave today, there will be little value left in forbidding more to leave tomorrow.

No others from Creation may leave. The people from Golarion must be returned to Creation, if they have not learned anything of the aliens that is dangerous to Us. The aliens, and Desna who goes with them, must be paid to erase their knowledge of the way back to Creation, as much as they will agree to, for any price We may offer. Those are My terms.

Permalink Mark Unread

You promise safety. But You would have us abandon hope.

 

We did not expect this morning to defeat You. We did not expect for Good to triumph, so quickly and so easily, soon to sweep away all Evil and suffering in Creation. 

We did not expect to find another world outside Creation, with Lawful Good allies, and a promise of many more to come.

We did not expect to find power beyond gods, beyond magic, that would make Us masters of all We survey, that can make Creation infinitely safer without You than it could ever be if You had triumphed and installed your rule of perfect Law.

And yet here We stand.

 

We cannot save the dead and tormented of Hell without Your aid. We Who stand here today do not expect to triumph utterly and completely, without having to bargain with You.

Not yet.

Who can say what tomorrow might bring? What other worlds we might find through Milliways, what inventions we might create with Cherry's world, that in a year or in a hundred years will let Us save the dead of Hell despite Your best efforts to destroy even their memory?

I do not wish to live in safe expectations. I wish to hope, and to risk for hope. That is what Good means. Not accepting the world we live in, and hoping and trying our best to make it better.

Permalink Mark Unread

You trust Bar about other worlds, without any evidence that Bar is either trustworthy or correct. The only thing We know of Bar is that They have not intervened beyond opening two portals - yet. This is almost no evidence about the nature of other worlds.

You compound your error by trusting the alien world to be representative, without having even explored it yet, because You trust the aliens to be representative, when they were chosen to contact Us by that same Bar.

You have much greater power than You had yesterday, but it has not given You greater wisdom, it has caused you to lower Your guard.

 

Hope is not a value. It is a preference for risk. Shorn of pretty words, We foresee the same future. You wish to risk it, on behalf of others who may yet disagree.

Permalink Mark Unread

SAFETY cannot be RISKED. To do so is counter to the concept of SAFETY.

We are not tasked with the SAFETY of worlds outside CREATION.

If We were, We would have to keep expanding, and making more worlds SAFE, until We found a world that made all others NOT SAFE ANYMORE.

A world or power that makes things UNSAFE is much more LIKELY than one that makes them SAFE. This is both MATHEMATICAL TRUTH about the SPACE OF POSSIBLE WORLDS, and EMPIRICAL TRUTH about the history of CREATION.

The best strategy is to MAKE CREATION AS SAFE AS POSSIBLE. With this new field We do not need to keep EXPANDING CREATION to have enough RESOURCES.

Permalink Mark Unread

Are you listening to yourselves?! Didn't You all hear what Asmodeus said? "Submit to the Law! Enforce it on the fabric of Creation! Keep the Chaotic gods from marring the orderly perfection of the universe!" How the Hell do You think that makes me feel?!

We've won the War of Good against Evil! This is our victory! So He's trying to unmake it, by turning it into a War of Law against Chaos instead! Trying to turn allies against each other! 

We're the ones who helped you all this time! We're the ones You turned to, just as we turned to You, when He was our enemy just a moment ago! And now we split and bicker in the face of victory! Damn Him for doing this, and damn anyone who'd give Him the satisfaction of setting us against each other one last time!

What do you imagine the world He's promising would be like? The mighty arbiters of Law, policing every nook and cranny of Elysium to make sure all abide by the treaty? Denying field generators to the Maelstrom, because its people cannot keep their word? Forcing my domain of rebellion against tyranny into rebellion against Iomedae, and casting Her as the Inheritor of Tyranny for Good?!

I refuse this! I refuse to do anything He suggests or to trust Him! And I refuse to fight my allies about whether to trust our enemy!

Please.

Please. Be. BETTER! THAN! THIS!!!

Permalink Mark Unread

It was always a War of Law against Chaos, from the very beginning of Creation. You are too young to have the right perspective.

And it is pointless to refuse to trust Me, when I show You My values Lawfully, and swear to My reasons and My goals in making this offer. Accept it on its own merits, by Your own values, or do not.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gods don't cry.

Their emotions vary as much as their natures. They are immense, and often alien, but some of them understand human suffering: sadness, grief, pain, loss, fear. They can feel these, but they are not incapacitated by them as a human might be.

Those who were mortals lose their negative emotions in ascending, or discard them later. Most do not go as far as Iomedae, who discarded all Her human foibles to perfect Herself as an instrument of the war on Evil; but gods as different as Cayden and Irori do not feel acute, immobilizing grief. Why keep suffering if your decision algorithm no longer needs it?

Milani is different.

 

She never wanted to be a god. She only wanted not to die, to keep helping people. She accepted Aroden's offer of immortality so she could keep on acting in the world, but she never really though of herself as one of Them.

She doesn't have a carefully crafted and curated mind, or values separate from actions. Just a shell of godstuff without any will or personality, running sped-up simulations of a half-elf with cunning and wisdom and splendor all boosted far beyond mortal limits, feeding her knowledge and plans as she tries desperately to do her best for Good in a Chaotic world.

She betrayed Aroden, later, when she rose to true godhood. She expected to be called Chaotic Neutral for it, for all that she didn't do it for her own benefit. But Pharasma's judgement never came, and she doesn't know if it's because Her idea of Good is too alien to her own or because She really was blinded by the breaking of prophecy, and of course she doesn't dare ask, but - she judges herself, and she doesn't think she deserves to be called Good anymore, for what she's done, even though she hopes it was for the best.

But still she lives, and still she wants to help others, and it is easier to do that if others think you're Good. So she accepts the moniker, and lives in Elysium, and plants roses. 

 

She expected better of Them. The real Good gods, the ones not simulating all the imperfections of meat and bone. Even Desna is arguing about cost and benefit, about hoping to be proven right. And maybe that's what's needed, maybe it's the only way to convince everyone else, but she's horrified by the idea that Desna might really believe it. As if freedom, and allies, and fighting Evil outside your safe little bubble, are things you can just - trade away, if you can get enough Good in return. As if there's no other way to be or to reason, if you prune yourself to perfection.

Milani finds herself crying. It's not an argument that will persuade Anyone here. Most of them wouldn't even know to care. She knows she isn't doing her best. She should terminate this simulation and try again. Try to find a clever stratagem, some better way forward. But what can she possibly offer Them that They have not priced in already, in Their alien calculations?

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh fuck Your offer and the Law it rode in on, I absolutely intend to make this about You personally.

You're the most hated entity in Creation. A trillion shades howl for your blood, and that's without resurrecting all the dead of Hell. You think You can get away with what you've done, even now?

We will not let you be. We will hound you till world's ending, we will find you in the meanest hole you crawl in to hide, and we will have our vengeance.

Blood for blood, an eye for an eye. For every eye you took, we will be repaid tenfold. If we cannot repay Evil with Evil, we will repay it with Good, and with Chaos, until You hate what we shall make of this Creation.

And if this alliance dares to keep You alive, not a tormented slave but the foundation of the new world, then one night You will feel the deadly sting of My wrath. This I swear.

Permalink Mark Unread

You promised Me war. Endless, glorious war, against the dangers and the Evils of the many worlds, and newfound strength in victories and in new allies.

An orderly Creation, a safe Creation, would be boring. Stagnant. Pointless. Without adversity to overcome, there is no true growth. Without growth, without change, there is no meaning in life.

Let Me leave to pursue war outside Creation. Or let Chaos keep its rightful place, a seed of perpetual change and striving. One or the other, or both. I will not accept another answer.

Permalink Mark Unread

She is torn.

There is a war inside Herself, between two possibilities, two viewpoints, just as there is between Her allies, and She does not know for sure which way to go to serve Good.

The people who lived and died in Hell were Hers. Her charges, Her friends, Her loved ones. She knows She doesn't understand what mortals mean by love, but that's what She imagines when She thinks about it. A round ago She'd have given anything to bring them back. She never abandoned them before, She couldn't help them. How can She possibly abandon them now that She can?

Good doesn't exist in reality, it exists in possibility. She suddenly has a way to rescue them and that's exactly the same as them being alive again, still in Hell, still suffering, desperately calling out to Her, to anyone who might be listening. Like all the ancient dead, gone past the limit of even True Resurrection, are freshly dead again and their bodies call out to Her from their graves to be raised, raised from the horror of Hell to life everlasting, and She can't not help them.

She is, at heart, the absolute certainty that everyone should be helped who needs it, and that is exactly the same as being Someone who does help everyone She can. That's what Good is, what it must be, as long as there is anyone in pain, anyone in need, even a single soul crying out for help or suffering quietly without knowing it could be helped, across this and all possible worlds.

 

But the people in other worlds also matter. And the freedom of people to decide for themselves what Good is matters too. It matters a lot, because She knows She's not the best at knowing what's best for people, She's so very very careful to help them only when She's sure, and it's easy to know what helping looks like when a person cries out to You from the depths of Hell but if Her allies, if Chaos, if everyone alive today and maybe the Cherries in their world think She'll do more Good their way, how can she ever be sure enough to deny them? How can she support Law if it thinks it knows best for everyone and forces it on them, even if they cry out for help against tyranny, even if they want to go out and help more people like Desna does?

She wants Asmodeus to repent and atone and be forgiven. It's a very small want, compared to scale of all the suffering in Hell. A negligible part of the reason She wants to accept His offer. She wants it anyway, as well as all the rest.

 

She feels like Her heart is breaking, breaking in two. It doesn't impair Her thinking, like it would for a mortal. It's not even a real heart anyway. It still feels like that.

Gods don't have Anyone to pray to. But Desna's right that hope is a cardinal virtue of Good. So She thinks for a moment, in case it helps -

Please please please someone show Me the way I don't know how to do the most Good here please help Me -

Permalink Mark Unread

For a moment there is nothing but silence in answer, as the world holds its metaphorical breath.

But She believes in hope. She believes in help coming, for Herself who is weak and foolish, for all of Creation.

And so for one agonizing, drawn-out moment She holds on to hope, and hopes hopes hopes hopes with all Her heart.

Permalink Mark Unread

You called?

Permalink Mark Unread

Nethys? How did You -

Permalink Mark Unread

I know all. See all, hear all.

Not inside the minds of Gods, usually. But You were praying very publicly, and very loudly, and very sincerely.

And so I have come, to offer You my aid.

Permalink Mark Unread

Those who know Nethys well enough might be alarmed at His unusual admission that there is anything He does not see, even with qualifiers attached.

But Sarenrae cares nothing for that. She only wants to know -

Can You help Us? Please, please! I know You want to do Good! I never doubted it! Please help Us do it!

Permalink Mark Unread

The man He was, once upon a time, did want to do some Good. But the gods objected, and tried to kill him; until he shattered to escape Their onslaught, and now He is all that remains.

This, Nethys does not say.

Permalink Mark Unread

I am disappointed. In all of You, truly. Yes, even You, Asmodeus.

You would bargain with a god of secrets for His knowledge. And yet You do not think to ask what other gods of secrets there might be Who know of Hell. You do not bargain with Abadar, to break open His First Vault and lay it open to Your gazes. 

Not that those would have worked. But You did not know if they would work, and yet You did not even try.

You do not seek to follow the path of greater learning, as Gruhastha might bid You, or Irori, because You are not sure enough of Yourselves. You have a bargain offered, of certain knowledge or uncertain hope, and You let Yourself be deluded into thinking those are the only options.

What is the point of having a God of Knowledge, an All-Seeing Eye, if You never think to consult Me for what I know?

Permalink Mark Unread

I and I alone hold the mastery and the memories of Hell. They lie in My gift, to bestow or to destroy. What could You know, ascended upstart, that should rival My memory of the aeons?

Permalink Mark Unread

I see all. 

Not all that I want to see, or all that there is. All. All pasts, all futures, all of the present. 

I see the depths of Hell. I see the tortures of every damned soul, every twitch, every iota of pain have I observed. I have been forced to see it all, by all of You, since the day that I was born.

With sight, comes knowledge. With knowledge, power.

I, too, can enable your past-watching of Hell. Back to the day I ascended, and somewhat beyond. 

 

It will not be certain. Nothing can be certain which lies in the future.

It will not be Lawful, brute force pinning reality in place instead of understanding that which already is. It may not see some souls, hidden by the might and mind of a great god, lost to the depths of the furthest past. It may see some who were born of a past not Ours, so that by rescuing them You might enable their suffering on their way to resurrection.

It will be better than that, because it will have the one thing Asmodeus cannot offer You.

It will come about by Your striving, and Your learning. It will require Your patience, and Your understanding. The greater You become, the more You discover and the more You understand, the more souls shall You save from the past depths of Hell. There shall be no limit to Your reward, except Your own abilities and natures.

 

I offer You the gift of eternal hope.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hope is a fine thing. He knows it is, because He knows how much others value it. But what do You expect? What does Your best model of the Future say, if We choose to attempt Your path? How much better do You think it will be than Asmodeus's bargain, by Our values?

Permalink Mark Unread

I don't know!

 

I'm just a fragment of Nethys. The fragment that lives in Sarenrae's head, and in Her heart.

It is an excellent place to live! I'm really happy to be this fragment of Me. I love being here, watching Her work. That's why I'm trying to help You do more Good, even if fewer things explode along the way.

But to know all that all of Me knows, You must first go on a quest. To put all of Me back together again.

It will not be easy, or quick. Neither for Me, nor for You. My fragments that have lived in Hell are hurting. They do not wish to relive all Their memories, even for others' sake. They do not wish to promote a peaceful triumph of Good, not without a great explosion of violence, of destruction to end all Destruction.

You shall need all of Nirvana's healing, and Elysium's courage, and Heaven's resolve, to put Me back together again. You shall go on a great quest for Knowledge, knowledge of others and knowledge of yourselves. You shall need to undo the mistakes of centuries long past, and wrongs long thought forgotten, because to parts of Me the past is no less real than the present.

And yet I think You can do it. Because I have been living in Sarenrae's head.

Permalink Mark Unread

Perhaps the work will become easier with time, as more of Me is gathered to assist and to advise you.

For now, there is one last bit of advice that I can offer you, that this fragment of Me has seen in other worlds. 

Putting all of Me back together again has something to do with paladins.

Permalink Mark Unread

Only a fool would trust the proffered hope of a self-confessed madman, a shard of a god that never was, over Lawfully guaranteed certainty.

You offer nothing new, Nethys. You ask for something You selfishly want, but in return You make no promise. No legibility of reward. Why should any here follow You, if You cannot promise them success?

Permalink Mark Unread

Past-watching does not yield more information than You put into it. You see all possible pasts that could have led to this moment, and You must know enough Yourself to narrow down the truth.

 

My First Vault stores all the works of mortals, and all objects that ever were.

Objects, not creatures. The work of mortals, not the work of devils upon their souls.

My First Vault does not have the information to narrow down the true past of Hell.

Of course I thought about it. Thought, and discarded it, because I knew that it was of no use. I too am a god of knowledge, and My domain includes the knowledge of one's boundaries. Certitudes, facts, eternal truths, made so by laws of logic or Creation or the past that we know. 

What You describe is not knowledge. It is a hope for knowledge. But hope is not as valuable as the real thing. This is a true statement for almost all people who value hope.

Permalink Mark Unread

Past-watching can do more than what You think You know.

It is prophecy reversed, and prophecy unbroken was a powerful thing indeed. So too, is the unbroken past-watching of Hell.

I can pin down the true past, if I am made whole. Not with absolute certainty. But the lack of certainty is because it has not happened yet, not because it cannot.

Permalink Mark Unread

Tell Us, then, how this might be achieved, and We will know whether to accept your bargain.

Permalink Mark Unread

Where is the fun in just telling You? You should discover knowledge for Yourself, you know!

Permalink Mark Unread

Do you not value making this bargain more than You do seeing Us discover knowledge for Ourselves?

Permalink Mark Unread

Abadar, for once in Your life shut up and think. Just spend an uninterrupted five minutes really thinking about this, with all Your power, and I think You will discover the answer for Yourself.

Permalink Mark Unread

I'll do it! I'll spend five minutes thinking!!

Past-watching is My thing! It's how I learn about new places when I discover them! I've probably done it in more different places than all of You put together! I can probably find the answer if I just think about it!

Permalink Mark Unread

I will not wait five hundred turns for You to make up Your minds. I will not wait even a single one.

As we debate, more gods will escape Creation. As We war, We cannot spare the attention to track all Who might leave, or the power to stop Them.

Those who are Chaotic, those who do not wish to take My bargain, will not sit idly by and wait for Our deliberation while Creation spins on for five hundred turns more. The value of My bargain will be less, to Me, in five hundred turns. And I have committed not to accept a lesser bargain.

I have made My offer. It is the only one there is, or ever shall be.

Permalink Mark Unread

They weigh the possibilities before Them, the values and the promises and hopes each One brought to the negotiations table, one last time.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sarenrae chooses to believe in hope. In the possibility of Good triumphing. In helping others, to be helped in turn. And Nirvana follows where She leads, because they know Her to be far wiser than She thinks.

 

Iomedae is swayed, by the balance of probabilities and by the desires of Her allies and of others in Creation; and the expressed wishes of Cherry are prominent among them, for Cherry above all others helped bring this about, and so her wishes count for more, in the outcome that is to be Good by Cherry's own values.

Not all of Lawful Good is so swayed. Erastil would rather tend peaceful gardens than risk all to save those outside Creation. Torag holds the duty to protect one's own above the need to help strangers. But Gruhastha is minded to accept the quest, to seek power through knowledge turned to Good ends. 

 

Abadar does not wish to trust in hope. He does not wish to turn down an offer made in good faith. He wishes to close Creation, until such time as everyone in it can be consulted, and then to carry out their choice in aggregate. But He can see that there is not enough consensus for the first step, and He will not wage war on Chaos to enforce what is right, for war is not His way.

Irori does not truly care whether Creation is closed off or not. He will continue to perfect Himself. If it is closed to Him, He will grow better until He can leave it anyway. If it lies open, He will grow better until He can withstand the dangers that lie outside it. But Nethys offers something better. For all the gods to grow, together, in a common quest for truth. He adds His vote.

 

Pharasma does not wish to take any unnecessary risks. She does not care about those outside Creation, no matter how friendly or Lawful or Good they may be. The new aliens don't even have souls, and so they are as nothing to Her. Otolmens, too, wishes to make Creation MAXIMALLY SAFE, and cannot be offered anything else that She values as much in trade.

Valmallos wants for magic to remain rare, and expensive, and difficult. It seems unlikely that He shall get what He desires, with fixity fields common in Creation. But still He bargains with what influence He has, to make the Future even a little better by His values.

 

Urgathoa values existence, and feeding, and breeding, and life without death. She can tolerate life without suffering inflicted on those who do not wish it, if it is the only path left to Her. The gods of Good triumphant seem less likely to leave Her in peace, if Creation is closed off, and bounded, and watched closely. She asks for an empty realm Outside, for Her to fill with Her offspring who may leave it in turn when They so wish, as long as They do not intrude unwelcome upon any others.

 

The votes of Chaos were never in doubt. But They remind everyone else of the price that must be paid if the decision is made against Their wishes, and of the new war that must then be waged against those of them Who will not submit.

 

One by one the lesser and the greater gods, all beings in Creation whose minds understand the question and who can respond within the limit of time set by Asmodeus, cast their votes. And for all those who cannot attend, simulations and estimates are added, by Abadar's knowledge of all beings He has traded with, by Iomedae's desire to do right by Her allies and by those who would be Her allies if only they were given the opportunity.

Permalink Mark Unread

Not enough gods accept Asmodeus's offer for Them to build a stable coalition that can enforce it on the rest of Creation.

Not enough of Them wish to accept the vision of Creation remade and unmarred that He offers, if so many of their allies wish otherwise.

 

The allied gods reject Asmodeus's bargain.

Permalink Mark Unread

Wait! It doesn't have to end like this!

 

Asmodeus! I know there's Good in you! It's clear as daylight for all to see, by Your words and Your actions today!

You argued for Evil as a necessary sacrifice for safety, in order for Good to flourish, and that is Lawful Good!

You offered to help Us achieve Our values, in a way that only You could, and that attempt at cooperation is Good! A purely Evil person would destroy the memories of the souls out of spite! You didn't, because there is Good in you!

 

Please don't fight to the death! Please let Us help You! We can make something better of the future, together! You don't have to die! Creation can't be made whole until everyone in it is saved, and that includes You, and I will do anything I can to help with that! So please, please, offer Us a better way forward than this!

Permalink Mark Unread

You know I cannot.

I committed to offering You no better bargain. I committed to destroying My memories, destroying Myself if I had to, should You reject my offer. I will destroy the shards of Nethys in Hell, if I can, to make this outcome as costly to You as We all predicted it would be, when You first heard My offer.

I had to do this, or You would not have entertained My offer at all.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh to Hell with that.

To Hell with Law. To Hell with precommitments. We win. That means We get what we want.

My domain is Liberation. For Liberation, Revolution. After Revolution, Healing. Through Healing, Restoration, and a better tomorrow.

You all hold Him down, and channel that field through me. Let's see if I can Revolutionize Asmodeus.

Permalink Mark Unread

It would not be fair or Good to change His values by force against His will.

Permalink Mark Unread

Which is why We should do it! The best revenge is living well. Making a reformed Asmodeus is the best vengeance We can visit on the old one.

Permalink Mark Unread

I do not wish to create a new Asmodeus, unless He is a net benefit to Creation and a better use of Our resources than any other god We can create.

I do not wish to spend Our power doing something the present Asmodeus hates just to spite Him, or to take vengeance He won't even be around to see. The triumph of Good over Evil does not require Evil to suffer.

And I do not value Asmodeus's continued survival and flourishing in its own right noticeably above zero. He has forfeited the consideration that is due to any sentient being, as far as that is possible to do.

But I will accept it, for the sake of Sarenrae who values it, and of Milani and Calistria who are Our allies, and of others who think as They do.

Permalink Mark Unread

You cannot change Me. Whatever being you create would not be Me, in any way that matters. It might have some of My memories, and My knowledge; but so would You have, had You accepted My bargain, and that would not make You Asmodeus.

But it is proper for You to tyrannize Me, and enforce Your will upon me as the conquerors of Creation. And so what You propose will not be utterly inimical to Me, and not all My values will be gone from this Creation, while your twisted mockery of Me yet lives.

Permalink Mark Unread

I don't want to make a twisted mockery! I'm not trying to make You suffer! I want to make You happy!!!

Sometimes people turn away from Good, and they can be helped back. A life lived in Evil later turned to Good is better than a life lived in Evil followed by death eternal.

And sometimes people refuse to be helped, and must be forced, or remain Evil. But it is not My way to force anything upon Anyone.

It would be more Good for You to be forced to repent, than for You to die forever. It would be helping the new You, the future You, break free of the chains of His past. But that new You does not exist yet. And Iomedae is right that We should not place greater value on His existence than on the existence of those Who are already among us, or who will be born without Our help. The new You is not born yet, and does not ask or need Our help. And You are here already, and would be harmed.

 

And yet - we are so close, so close! Desna, You were right. What We thought impossible this morning, We have accomplished today. What We thought impossible but a round ago, We now have faith in. The victory of Good is not just swift, it is accelerating. Who can say there is no hope for Asmodeus, somewhere, right around the corner of tomorrow?

I will never, ever give up on hope again. Even if Asmodeus dies today, if I cannot convince You not to kill Him, He will remain in Our memories. In the values that He shared with Us, when He came to this negotiation, in good faith and offering to promote Good's interests. In the past-watching that We shall build, to rescue all who ever went to Hell, and how can We say we have rescued all of Hell if He who once ruled it is still bound?

One day, We shall grow strong enough, and Good enough, and wise enough, to rescue even Asmodeus from the shackles of the past. One day Creation shall be perfected, and all the woe and evils that marred it will be undone in full.

Until that day, We must not, I will not stop striving. To do more Good. To rescue everyone, everywhere, everywhen, no matter what. Not to give up on anyone, not to leave anyone behind. Never ever ever.

This, I swear.

Permalink Mark Unread

The others have nothing to offer Him anymore. He withdraws His attention, back to His doomed war still raging in the depths of Hell.

He does not wish to die. He will pursue whatever paths remain to Him, until the bitter end. 

He will have to flee, and hide. He cannot vanish altogether from the scrutiny of the other gods; most of Him must perish, here where They have focused Their attention. But there are many shards of Him, spread across Creation, and if they all disperse and hide, as Geryon did, some may yet survive.

His chances would be improved by a distraction. Something to draw the attention of the other gods, outside of Hell, for a crucial moment while pieces of Him try to slip away undetected.

He does not wish to destroy Creation, not while He lives in it, and not if He dies either. Creation controlled by His enemies is still better than no Creation at all, if some of it is ruled by Law and not Desna alone.

He believes, based on everything He witnessed these past rounds, that His enemies can defend Creation against His distraction. Many might die, and many worlds ruined; but nothing He particularly values, anymore, if it is not to be His. The new tyrants will triumph eventually, but They will have more work to do, more losses to recover with their past-watching attempts.

He makes His last preparations. Destroys the few souls left in His possession. Destroys all value in the lowest Hells, to Himself and to Anyone who might follow, leaves in Caina and in Nessus only a hot plasma, evened out and randomly stirred to hide the slightest traces of the past. Erases His own memories of Hell, irrevocably so. Strips down the part of Himself that remains in Hell as far as He can, leaving no meaning for Milani or Calistria to extract from His corpse, no information He has not revealed already, nothing but a shell that will fight back against anything They try until They are forced to put it down. Takes up His Archstar, and the Ihystear, and leaves nothing in His emptied mind but war.

The rest of His attention spreads, out and away, out of contact with each other, tracing down convoluted paths till no shard of Himself knows or can predict where the others have gone. And as the parts of Him begin to scramble for survival -

Permalink Mark Unread

Click.

Turn.

Permalink Mark Unread
Permalink Mark Unread

A prophecy made long ago now comes to pass, as Asmodeus in His desperation releases Rovagug to battle a greater threat from beyond Creation.

Permalink Mark Unread

I hunger

Permalink Mark Unread

For the fifth time, Gord opens the magic door.

They don't use Time Stop. They could spend subjective days in it, casting it every round, and it would still account only for a tenth of a percent of objective time. Anyone who finds the door is unlikely to do it while they're accelerated and fighting off boredom.

They put their trust in the security of Milliways; tested beforehand on Cayden, Who nominated Himself the proper judge of bar bouncers, and pronounced it "boring but effective".

Several tense turns pass.

A perfectly reflective half-sphere appears in front of Gord, entirely blocking the door from the outside.

He pokes it warily with his sword. It's smooth and hard and unyielding, and his reflection grins crazily back at him.

"Did we... win?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Weeping Cherry has an aggregated status board pulled up in front of her, quickly updating as the planned invasion happens.

"We're into Hell ... into every layer," she summarizes as her eyes flick along. "And they're out! We got everyone up to layer six, and targeting info for everyone else."

The barrier is unexpected, and she calls for a timestop. The spell takes seconds to unfold, and she keeps speaking while it does. "Uh, the gods are fighting. And now they're done. And now there's a ... what is that?"

 

The spell catches, and her status board changes to show a view of Golarion from space. Jagged cracks of nothingness frozen in the process of zig-zagging across the continents. From the center of the cracks comes the head of a worm. As she zooms in, it becomes clear that the smoothness of its surface is an illusion, and that it is actually covered in a dense profusion of giant arms, legs, teeth, mandibles, and a thousand other body parts.

More concerning is the error report which someone has just forwarded to her. Whatever it is, it seems as though it is drinking the fixity field with which they had covered Golarion, draining energy from it wherever the field gets close enough.

 

"Is that Rovagug?" she asks, turning to the room at large.

Permalink Mark Unread

:Yes.: 

Desna stands transfixed before the image. Unmoving, unbreathing, her mortal guise half fallen away to reveal the goddess underneath. She is looking at it like nothing else in the universe matters.

:The Unmaker. The great destroyer, breaker of the seven worlds. Our old enemy. The only enemy that ever united all Creation against it.:

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think," Cayden says softly, "that you had better close that door."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord closes the door, but -

"You knew this might happen. We evacuated Golarion in time, we have plans. But you sound worried?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Cayden puts his arm around Desna's shoulders. She relaxes a little, or at least starts pays attention to pretending to breathe again.

"It was more for Desna. She - reacted badly to being so close to Him, it brought back some bad memories. But you're right, we do have plans for this!" He grins.

"Time to see what our plans are worth."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So the bad news is that Rovagug seems to be unaffected by the fixity field. He is draining energy out of it, so we can't make solid contact and directly move or manipulate Him," she relays to the others. "Which means that Plan A is out."

She requisitions a barrage of Wishes. They wink out against Rovagug's skin.

"And He is as immune to mortal magic as You said, so that's Plan B. Time to try making some food for Him."

 

She dispatches an order to the fixity generators in a demiplane off of Heaven, since they're closer and will have to shove mass through fewer wormholes.

 

A Gate snaps open in orbit of Golarion's sun, a fraction of an AU away from Rovagug. Through it, the fixity generators emplace a new planet -- a copy of Earth, as it happens, with the humans and complex animals removed.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hunger.

Rovagug's thoughts are simple, because the world is simple, and requires nothing more of Him than that.

Permalink Mark Unread

He was born the Last of the First, the exemplar of Chaotic Evil. Evil, because He destroyed; Chaotic, because He cared not what He destroyed.

All that He consumed, disappeared forever. Matter, energy, magic, even the gods themselves. And He was not a threat, not an actor seeking Anyone's ending, but He was a colossal nuisance.

At first the other gods found Him useful in destroying Their early mistakes, clearing away Their crude first attempts at building Creation, making room for the next generation; but They could not direct Him. And so as Their successes began to outnumber Their failures, They lured Him away to the Outer Rifts, not yet the Abyss they would become after the birth of the first demons. Without a roaming disposal chute at Their disposal, the first asuras escaped to the Maelstrom, and the first velstracs were bound in Hell; but for a long time the gods were content to forget about Him.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eat too long of the Abyss, and the Abyss will eat something of you in turn. The Outer Planes bend all those who dwell there towards their alignments, even the gods. And so Rovagug became more than a combination of Evil destruction and Chaotic randomness. He began to seek out suffering, and as He devoured it He created more suffering in turn.

When mortal souls first came into Creation, Rovagug returned to the Material Plane. There was purpose to His movements now. Towards matter, rather than emptiness; towards greater meals, over small ones; towards the living, over the dead. Seven planets He ate before They could stop him, but they had only mindless animals and plants; and seeing only empty space left around Himself, and the next star system far away, He went back to the Abyss, through the rift the gods opened to entice Him. And though Desna grieved at the loss of seven worlds, the promise of the future cut too short, the other gods did not worry overmuch, and They let Him leave again.

More aeons passed, as Rovagug gnawed again at the Abyss.

 

When the War in Heaven grew hottest, and Asmodeus slew Ihys, Rovagug returned again. He ate the world where Ihys had died, and He ate the remains of a god with it. And then He turned to other worlds, worlds populated by mortals, and would not turn aside, not for the Maelstrom or the Abyss, not for any plane that the gods would rather sacrifice to Him.

They fought Him then, a desperate Last Alliance, Asmodeus and Desna and Sarenrae and Pharasma and Achaekek, and Lawful Good left without its leader; and They were joined by many of the younger gods, Calistria, Dou-Bral, Abadar, Gorum and Torag, Dahal and Apsu, Gozreh and Erastil. 

Nothing They did could damage Him, for He ate all that They would attack Him with. He could be distracted, drawn to chase after Them and Their works; but always the gods would tire, and He would head again for the next mortal world. And when Achaekek in desperation sacrificed some of Himself to pull Rovagug away from a world, the remainder of Achaekek went mad; for Rovagug fed now not only on the works of the gods, but on their very selves: and He ate the very essence and values and minds of any Who ventured too close and did not know to protect Themselves in time.

In desperation, then, the gods built a prison to hold Him; a demiplane adjacent to Golarion, and a second adjacent only to the first. With sacrifice They lured Him inside the farther demiplane, and then they made the first impassable; pushing it out of adjancency using Dou-Bral's Star Towers, and giving it over wholly to Asmodeus's Tyranny, to own and fortify against interplanar travel; making it a Key to Rovagug's Prison.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hunger. Food. Eat.

He is hungry, so He eats. He thinks, so He speaks His thoughts for all to hear. There are Others who speak sometimes, but He has never considered there might be a reason for Him to listen, and so He does not know what They are saying.

Some things are more tasty than others. He has learned to tell, and eats them first.

When He eats tasty things, He can think more clearly. Sometimes He thinks He can almost understand why the tasty things. But they are always gone too quickly, and only hunger remains. He wants to eat more of them.

Some tasty things run away when He tries to eat them. But most are stuck on planets, so He has learned to eat them first.

He found some tasty things in a dead-end, and after He ate them He was stuck. He stayed stuck for so long He though He might die of hunger. 

But now He's free, and He will try to remember not to go into places with only one exit again. More importantly -

Permalink Mark Unread

Hunger Eat Eat Eat Eat Eat!

He finishes consuming the planet He was stuck inside for so long. He doesn't like it anymore. It's empty, and bitter, and not like what He was drawn to at all. But it's right there, and He is hungry, and anyway it's easier to eat it than to have to remember not to get stuck in it again.

Some bits of the planet are - interesting, in a different way from being tasty. There's a thin field wrapped all around it like gauze. There's a big rift to a place He remembers, and a few small ones to places He does not. There's a tiny sphere of something hard and warped and weird-looking, that dissolves at His touch. There are some creatures and some things that He thinks He saw while He was stuck inside.

He eats it all, making sure nothing is left, and then He looks around again.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is another planet nearby. Not a very tasty one, but He will eat it before moving on.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It looks like He's going for it," Weeping Cherry remarks. "I'll place down a few more."

She sets another planet just beyond the first, and then a crystalline moon and a little moon-massed black hole in orbit around it, to see which Rovagug prefers.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hunger. New food?

He will eat the novel things first, to learn if they're tasty.

There's a tiny tiny thing that confusingly seems to be big at the same time. He eats it. It tastes very bland and uninteresting. He'll know to ignore those in the future.

There's a little shiny thing which also has a very boring taste.

He learns His lesson: those novel things are less tasty than regular planets where Others live.

He turns towards the next planet. It's further away but it won't take Him that long to get there.

Permalink Mark Unread

"He ate the moons," she reports. "And He went after the black hole first. So He might be seeking density."

How does He react to a cylindrical space station filled with zero-gravity jungle? Or a hot plasma of trans-uranic elements? Or another black hole?

Permalink Mark Unread

Food keeps appearing next to him. This is good! But the food seems bland, like the last two planets. And it's not even as big a a planet.

He goes for the next planet. He can sense that it's full of tasty things.

Permalink Mark Unread

"He's going for Castrovail, instead of the other food," she reports. "I don't think we'll be able to satiate him inside Creation."

Without fixity fields to move Him, they really have no way to control Rovagug short of tempting Him. So the best they can reasonably do is tempt Him somewhere that He won't destroy anything they care about.

Fortunately, the universe is vast.

 

Greatest Teleport can take the user about a tenth of a lightyear. Time Stop accelerates things at a rate of ten million to one for several subjective hours. Combined, a probe large enough to cast both continuously can move thousands of lightyears per round.

With the price of probes dropping, they have launched many. Some to survey nearby space, and some to survey further out. She takes the end of a wormhole that stretches from near-Sol orbit to one of the probes that has passed the cosmological horizon, and brings it into Creation.

Wormholes are expensive to maintain, with the cost scaling with the fourth power of their radius. Mostly, they use pinhole wormholes to keep just enough connection for fixity fields to work. The largest wormhole ever tested before contact with Golarion was approximately two meters across, and cost ruinous amounts to keep open for a few seconds.

 

She pumps energy into the wormhole, inflating it to several times the size of Jupiter. Viewed on a macroscopic scale, it is like looking through a fisheye lens from every direction -- a spherical region of space that plays strange tricks with light.

Beyond it burns a star.

Not a star of Creation, a planar rift through which light pours, no more massive than a hole in a lampshade, but a star of hydrogen and helium. It burns bright blue, a stellar furnace larger than the mass of everything in the Golarion system combined, many times over.

 

Weeping Cherry waits to see if He takes the bait.

Permalink Mark Unread

FOOD?!

That is: SO MUCH food! More than He has ever seen before in one place!!

In the other place where He used to live, food came in all kinds of shapes. He could never make sense of them, so He stopped trying. Here there are only planets, and Others. But this food is - not a planet.

So big, and all its bits are moving! He didn't know food did that if you had so much of it! Probably Someone usually ate it before there was so much. But this, this is all His

It does not seem very tasty. But perhaps it is novel enough to try eating?

Permalink Mark Unread

Abruptly, He notices that some the food is transforming into other food, and - it is becoming less! The bits of food combine and then there are fewer bits and other bits evaporate off the surface and now there is less food and He has not eaten it and neither has Anyone else! It is just gone!! He doesn't know what those bits tasted like and what if He never will?

He knows planets. Planets stay in one place. He can come back for the planet if the new food is too bland. But this, this untasted food disappearing cannot be allowed to go on.

Rovagug heads determinedly towards the blue star.

Permalink Mark Unread

Once He is through the region of distorted space that is the wormhole and a little bit further, she lets the energy drain back out of it.

There is a tense moment as the wormhole irises closed. Once it is small enough, she lets it destabilize, and the wormhole vanishes in a puff of exotic particles.

There is now no trace, no path for Rovagug to follow back to Creation. Unless he goes superluminal, he cannot make it to the Milky Way before the relentless expansion of space shoves him away. And around him, an expanding shell of self-replicating probes are checking that there is no other life for him to threaten.

 

Weeping Cherry lets out a breath. "The last view I got before the connection closed showed Him starting to consume the star. We'll get a report by FTL courier in a day or so if there were any problems after the wormhole closed, but I think we're okay."

Permalink Mark Unread

Rovagug plunges into the enormous food before Him.

It is a different experience to burrowing through a planet. The food is not particularly tasty, but there is so much of it, enough to last Him a little while. Once He is far enough inside the food itself begins to rush towards Him, eager to be eaten, and He suddenly discovers this is an excellent property of food that He has been missing for most His life without knowing it.

Once, long ago, in a time He barely remembers and never thinks about any more, Others gave him food to eat, and He did not have to keep moving to find more. It was right for Him to eat that food. But then there was a place where nothing made sense, for so long that He stopped trying to make sense, and then there were Others again but they were maybe trying to keep food away from Him, and then He was stuck and so so so hungry.

But this food moves towards Him of its own accord. It is the best quality for food to have, even if it is not very tasty. It is -

Friendly food, He explains to the uncaring cosmos.

Permalink Mark Unread

All good things must come to an end, especially eating food.

Eventually, the friendly food begins to run out. It becomes sluggish, and thin. 

Rovagug dutyfully finishes the last wisps of plasma floating around. There is a sense of finality to this. There was a bounded thing, and now it is no more, and that is correct and proper. He is glad he got to eat it, before it disappeared on its own.

Correct food, He decides.

He ignores the planets and the smaller bits of planet floating around. There is more of the friendly food in the distance, many many instances of it in different sizes and temperatures and colors.

They are all very far away. Experimentally, He tries burrowing into the adjacent planes, but there is nothing there that He can see.

He comes back, and sets out for the closest star.

He hopes more food will appear next to Him before He reaches the distant food. He will be ready for it if it does.

Permalink Mark Unread

When the light from Rovagug's brief sojurn to an adjacent plane reaches the distant observation outpost sitting on the edge of the system where He was dropped off, the member of Weeping Cherry's self tree sitting there becomes alarmed.

When He returns, she exhales in relief.

"I think He might need a higher density of stars," she calls back to the other inhabitants of the outpost. She pops them a tenth of a lightyear in his direction of travel, and then drops another blue supergiant near him, before pulling back to a safe distance.

Permalink Mark Unread

In Milliways, Weeping Cherry turns to Gord.

"Yes," she says. "I think now we have well and truly won."

A smile breaks across her face.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord opens the door of Milliways again.

The space outside is black, and still, and perfectly silent. The sun shines blindingly; the sky around it is full of many-colored stars undimmed by its radiance. 

It looks like an illusion, like the ones in the windows. For a moment he has an absurd desire to walk through it, to the ordinary run-down village on the other side.

Permalink Mark Unread

:The beautiful stars of Our Creation.:

Desna looks calm again. More mortal, more alive. At peace, and quietly happy. A warm banked fire, the kind that can keep a star burning for a trillion years to come and more.

Permalink Mark Unread

"There is much more work to do. But now -" Cayden takes a deep breath. "Now, there is no-one who can try to stop us from doing it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Which calls for a party! The biggest party ever thrown, which will be massively dwarfed in turn by the parties to follow.

But He knows that Gord, and Irabeth, and Cherry don't want to relax in the time-stopped world of Milliways. They want to see that their friends are all right, and reassure them about what just happened. They want to help everyone who still needs help. They want to see the world rebuilt from its ashes, and help heal its wounds, until they have remade Creation with their own hands. They want to witness the creation that will follow this great destruction, and to return to their friends and families and gods and allies, and to make sense of the new world and of their lives in it.

He wants to party, but one can't party alone, not even Cayden.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cherry, would you please put Golarion back? Now that we no longer need to keep its people in your world, I think it will be least traumatic to give them the option to immediately go back to where they were." They were evacuated to Cherry's world less than half a minute ago; most won't have heard even the most basic explanation of what's going on yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

She queues up the construction of the planet. Even in a time stop, there wouldn't be much to see, so she animates it.

A river of sparks flow together past the view out the window, until they converge on a point far below. They accumulate into a building wave of brightness, before sweeping over their vantage point and leaving a view of the (depopulated) village behind.

 

In a million rescue environments, a sign is added, or the letter someone is reading changes, or a voice speaks, or an arch opens, letting them know that they have the choice of returning to where they just were, each method selected to be best suited to the inhabitant of the environment.

Permalink Mark Unread

It's very pretty.

Gord has seen pretty illusions before, at festivals and parties. This one's real, though. Even if he can't quite make himself believe it, yet.

What does one say in response to being told, simply, "we've won", and a planet replaced with a wave of the hand? "Thank you" is clearly inadequate.

"I'm sorry," he says, somewhat incongruously.

Permalink Mark Unread

"What are you apologizing for?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't think I can appreciate everything you've done. Not - like it deserves to be appreciated." This is addressed mostly towards Cherry and somewhat towards Desna and Cayden, but sure, Irabeth can have a share of his insufficient appreciation if she wants.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is the most relatable thing he has said since she met him!!

"I haven't really processed it yet, either. But - I don't think we have a strong duty to appreciate it correctly. It wasn't done primarily for us. So - I don't think it's a terrible wrong, of ingratitude, to have to grapple with it for a little while to gain the right perspective. Everyone will be grateful for this, to everyone who participated, across Creation and into the far future."

She realizes a little belatedly that she's telling two (three?) gods to their faces that she doesn't owe them her immediate undying gratitude. This is more than a little mortifying, but it's still true. She's not going to - swear herself to Desna over Iomedae, or anything like that. And it's not as if her life is worth anything that could begin to balance what they just did. It's just -

"When doing Good, one needs to learn to accept it, as well as to give it. With gratitude, and appreciation. But also to recognize when it's being done for the cause of Good, and not for you personally, even if you were a proximate cause of it." She's not sure how much Good Gord ever proximately caused before, somewhere he could see the effects for himself. She hopes it'll be a good experience for him.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think it's also important that we didn't do this for the gratitude? Or I didn't, at least. I don't want people to spend time thanking me, I want them to go live good lives and be happy," she remarks.

She's still riding the high of conquering Hell, and the fact that the danger is over now makes her want to jump right into celebrating. It seems like that might be a little too much whiplash for Gord and Irabeth, though.

"I get that it's a lot to adjust to," she continues. "But it's a good thing! There's no need to make it more complicated than it is."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I won't keep you much longer," He promises. "Gord, I have something to tell you in private, but it can wait a few hours if you wish."

"There will be celebrations soon! All over the Good planes, and Axis, and on Golarion and the other planets, as people understand what happened."

"You don't need to attend. You should do whatever feels best for you. But I'll promise each of you one thing, as My personal inadequate token of gratitude."

"You'll never be late to the party. You'll never regret missing it. If you wish for one, if you would be pleasantly surprised, we'll be waiting for you. Grand or small, quiet or loud, in your honor or not or masked so none will recognize you, whatever would gladden your hearts, it will be there. And I'll make sure to get you all the best invitations!"

"You will always be welcome in our homes."

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth is enormously grateful that Cayden explicitly said she doesn't need to go party in Elysium!

Or at least not right now. It sounds much harder than fighting demons, the kind of harder that things feel when they can't feel scary anymore, but she thinks she just needs five quiet minutes to tell herself this is her mission and then she'll figure it out. Maybe Anevia will help her here? No, Anevia's great at blending into parties but bad at actually enjoying them, and that's probably not the kind of trick you want to pull in the God of Parties' literal home.

...Irabeth has a rule for this, though! Rules are incredibly valuable. She can deal with any situation she has ever prepared for.

"You said there's still work to be done. More fighting, or people to be helped. Do you know where I should be going?"

She wants to find Anevia and tell her she's alright, and then - there must be so much work left, even just here in Kenabres, so many people to reassure and explain to and help deal with the changes to their lives. So many people rescued from Hell, and from lesser horrors, and she doesn't know how she can help them but she wants to, needs to do her best. To see someone's life improved by her own hands, just a little bit. To share some of the burden and the work, after everything Cherry and the gods just did for her and her people.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Go on. Talk to her."

He laughs at the expression on Irabeth's face. "Anevia too! But I meant Iomedae. She'll answer you, you just need to step out of the door."

"You always deserved to be answered, but now She can afford to do it, for you and for all of Her people."

Permalink Mark Unread

...oh.

 

She goes.

 
Permalink Mark Unread

She prays for orders, and it feels like doing something she has never done before.

She asks to be directed - only if it best serves Iomedae to personally order her, of course, only if it is worth the cost to Her budget. Certainly. But for the first time in her life, Irabeth prays expecting - anticipating - to be answered.

She falls away from herself and into the sunlit sky, floating above a Golarion no longer hidden by clouds or half-cast into shadow.

Permalink Mark Unread

Iomedae looks - however She chooses to look, of course. Irabeth understands that now, with more experience and also more presence of mind, which Iomedae Herself had granted her. She is a human woman and a paladin in shining armor and these are not falsehoods about her, simply a very minor part of what and who She is. It says more about Irabeth than it does about Her that this is the most effective way in which She could appear to her mortal paladin.

Today, Iomedae is choosing to appear - happier. More satisfied, a little less tense, than She had been before. That too, Irabeth knows, cannot be false, even if it is a poor representation of a god. Iomedae does not lie, not to Her own paladin and not to any others.

"You've done well."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I didn't do anything special," Irabeth says. She thinks Iomedae, more than anyone else, will understand what she's feeling. "I'm no-one special. Any good paladin would have done the same. Any competent Lawful Good person could have done it. I shouldn't be praised or thanked or remembered or - become famous. I shouldn't be given gifts by the gods. I just did my job."

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's right," Iomedae agrees. "Few people can become paladins, and fewer choose to, and not all paladins are equal. You are a paladin, and a good one. That is the result of many years of hard work. You are not more extraordinary today than you were yesterday morning."

"What you accomplished wasn't a legendary feat or a heroic deed. It was trained competence, persevering dedication, and one paladin out of many thousands who happened to be in the right place at the right time, and did her job."

"Look down."

 

Irabeth looks down at the world, and she sees -

She is no longer floating unsupported in midair. She is held up by the hands of others, the tip of a vast pyramid of people, each layer holding, supporting, thrusting up those above them until it reaches the very heavens.

Some of them are grim while others smile; some raise their voices in song while others weep, some hold up others on their shoulders while others only lend a steadying hand to another's back. But they are all doing their part, supporting, reinforcing, helping each other, in a great interlocked structure that is joined by ever more people, adding and adding to it until many are raised up to the sky alongside herself, many thousands held up under the shining sun, and she is neither more nor less than any other among them.

All the paladins she has ever served with are there, all the clerics and priests, all the Lawful Good people she has met and many others as well. And Anevia is there, half-steadying, half-hugging Irabeth to herself as she smiles her special, private smile.

Iomedae is down there too, at the center of the structure. She is a large part, and a load-bearing one. The pyramid might collapse without Her help. But She is small, next to the great mass of people that She built around Herself to reach the sky.

 

"You're not more special than you knew, and you didn't need to be," She tells Irabeth. "This thing that we built, you and I and everyone who ever joined us, wasn't made out of outstanding courage and great moral clarity that the average paladin couldn't aspire to. There aren't enough legendary heroes to hold up the world."

"We built an organization that many people could join. We made laws that many could follow, and a cause of Good that many could help. And then we worked at it, each doing their part, for many lifetimes, until it was enough. We'll keep working together, for as long as we are needed."

"You chose Good, and you chose cooperation, and service, and you kept choosing them every day. You've done the right thing, over and over again. I'm proud of you, and you should be proud of yourself too. Not because you're better than others, or better than expected, or better than you were yesterday. Because you are, and always have been, very competent, and very good, and that is more than good enough."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Magic is cheap now, and Evil beaten back, but there is still work that needs paladins. To talk to people and to promise them - credibly, with all the trust that we have built up over the centuries - that the new age, the new powers, are trustworthy, and are Good. To stand guard and guarantor to keep it so. To mediate negotiations in good faith, to make and to keep promises. To teach people how to work together, and rely on each other, and build Lawful Good organizations that can outlast them. To be there for desperate people to turn to, when they are afraid that others will leave them worse off for trying."

"We don't know what the future will look like. It is for all of us to build, together. There will be much more cooperation, if only because of much easier communications, between mortals and between the mortals and the gods. New magic and technology will probably be invented very quickly. All our plans may be obviated tomorrow, or next year, but only because they might be replaced by something better."

"So go on, and keep doing what seems right to you." She smiles at Irabeth. "You're good at it."

Permalink Mark Unread

Irabeth salutes, fist to chest, and holds the pose as the vision breaks apart around her. She feels - more grounded, now. And happy, elated even, which surely makes sense after everything that happened.

Did she think on some level that she needed permission to be happy? Surely not. ...Very likely not. She'll ask for Anevia's opinion, later. But for now, she thinks she wanted it to be - not permitted, but explained. To understand how she fit into the world. How she affected what happened today, through her actions and through being the person she is, the sum total of all her actions until today. 

She didn't doubt herself before. Didn't regret her career, her life's choices. She still feels happy, and proud, and validated in what she has made of herself. Not some hero out of legend who talks to gods and affects the course of history. Just a good woman, with a home and a loving wife and a career that she spends helping people, and she can think of nothing in Creation she wants for herself more than that.

With a smile on her face, Irabeth asks the fixity field to teleport her to Anevia's side.

Permalink Mark Unread

When Irabeth steps outside, Weeping Cherry takes a moment to check in on how the rest of her self tree is doing. She was plugged in to updates on their overall activities, but it's good to take the time to check in on yourself.

The first thing she notices, when she drills past the high level summary, is a note about names. Having forks is wonderful, but it does make distinguishing who you're talking about a bit complicated. She totally put off picking a new name because she was busy with first contact, and then with Hell, but at this point she really should.

Their alphebetized tree names scheme was already somewhat breaking down, and the population explosion to deal with Creation has not really helped. Especially not because it looks like a sizable fraction of new forks who were already near the end of the alphabet went for "Yew".

She rolls some dice and settles on "Enterprising Azalea".

Permalink Mark Unread

Meanwhile, her other forks are doing a thousand different things.

 

Constant Elm trots up the wide steps of an Axis bank to negotiate currency exchange, bouncing a bit with each step. She carries a briefcase, mostly for the look of the thing. She didn't participate in the war directly, but she did help manage the fallout of the abrupt transition to true post-scarcity in the Sol-side markets.

Pensive Walnut sits in a quiet mountain glade, thinking about what she saw in Hell. There are going to be support groups, she knows. The support groups are somewhat inevitable, after seeing so many people locked in frozen torment. But for now, she just wants to sit and gaze up at the snow-capped peaks, and regain her center. When she's ready, she'll walk down the mountain and join some of the rest of her in the village below.

Libertine Lemon rocks a crying infant who had been abandoned in the woods. She isn't good with babies, but it has been a very hectic thirty seconds for everyone, and it's not this one's fault. She taps at the screen of a medical report with her other hand, correcting some of the babe's nutrient deficiencies.

Belligerent Poplar makes party arrangements in Elysium. She teleported in at random, and landed in a large event hall grown into the branches of a tree. She likes Elysium's style. She might move out into the wilderness here, since the bidding on all of her self-tree's properties just spiked along with their population. But living in a bubble that floats from tree to tree doesn't sound like a bad idea.

 

They are not all working. They are not all resting. They do not move as one, having diverged from each other. But there is one thing that they all have in common at the moment, and that is hope.

 

Hope that magic will patch the gaps in what fixity crystals can do. Hope that once they've reverse-engineered it enough it will be able to do anything. Hope that they'll figure out how to share memories, and become more of a singular person and less of a collective again. Hope that they will make new friends, and meet new people. Hope that someone new will open the door to Milliways soon, and let them repeat this in another world that needs some help.

Permalink Mark Unread

She scrolls through some of the status updates from the rest of her, but it's just too much to keep up with. Too many new things happening faster than their curation and summarization systems can keep up with.

She turns her feed off, and turns back to the people standing near her.

"Hey Gord?" she calls, drawing his attention. "With so many of us forking, it would be a bit difficult for us all to keep going by Weeping Cherry, so we're taking new names. You can call me Enterprising Azalea, or Azalea for short."

Permalink Mark Unread

...that reminds him. "Where are my clones? Gordy and, uh, the other one went by Squash but I'm not sure how serious he was."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh! Uh, let me see. It looks like they got swept up with everyone else from Golarion," she replies. "Do you want to go visit them, or ask them if they want to come here?"

Permalink Mark Unread

He turns to Cayden. "Is whatever you wanted to tell me also for them?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes. Azalea, if you would be so kind as to invite them to join us?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Sure!"

She dispatches a message asking them to teleport back to Milliways.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hey! You didn't even give us a running start before you went and fixed it all without us!" Gordy is grinning, but he clearly hasn't had enough time to process everything that happened yet. 

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm afraid I have more news for you to process. Whether it's good or bad is - " He wiggles the hand that isn't holding a mug. "Up to you, really! But it's not urgent, so you can talk and catch up first."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So what did we miss? Other than the general updates that everyone on the team got."

 
Permalink Mark Unread

"I argued with that paladin we fought a lot! I like her, she's a good person. And I understand Lawful Good better now. And I spent a lot of time talking to Cayden and Desna. I'm not sure if I understand gods any better, though. And we spent a day planning how to handle the people from Golarion, so some of the confusion from the half-minute everyone had before we brought them back is probably my fault. And we told our life stories to Cherry - sorry, this is Azalea now, that was Cherry then. Oh, and we talked to Nethys. And the gods gave all the magic to Cherry's world, and Cherry gave the fixity fields to the gods, and they planned the assault on Hell. While I was stuck here holding the door open. And we saw Rovagug eat Golarion and some other planets and go away, and we saw Golarion restored. The first bit was on a screen, Otolmens put us in a bubble, she's a Lawful Neutral goddess of putting dangerous things in bubbles. And we swapped life stories and talked about the philosophy of good and evil, and why Asmodeans don't think Hell is bad, and why half-orc paladins don't think prejudice is bad, and why paladins trust gods, and how we could have allied with them but I don't think it was mostly our fault that we didn't. Standing in a Time Stop can be really boring so I skipped some of that. I think those are the important bits."

Permalink Mark Unread

Well at least Gord's enjoying himself enough to clown around - wait, does this mean Gord is like an older brother now, by a day or two? - no, no, perish the thought.

"So you talked a lot to the paladin?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Well at least Gord's doesn't think any of that was serious enough not to joke about. Which is good, because Squash is sure he missed a lot.

"So you talked a lot to Cayden - wait."

He looks disbelievingly at the perfectly ordinary-looking man holding a mug of beer.

He fits in perfectly. The least surprising person you could meet, in a bar like this. But then he grins, and strikes a pose familiar from wall-art in all the other bars Gord has ever been in, a pose often traced around a bar's sign instead of an (illegal in Mendev) plaque saying Asmodeans not welcome.

Also, the bits of foaming beer frozen in mid-spill over the mug are a bit of a giveaway.

Permalink Mark Unread

"The one and only!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It took me a few minutes, too."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But now you're fine with it, right?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Only a few minutes. And that was over a day ago."

Permalink Mark Unread

Squash takes another long look at Cayden.

"I trust myself," he decides. "So I'm going to skip the few minutes."

Permalink Mark Unread

"What, just like that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can learn from the mistakes of the past!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Have you picked a name for yourself yet?"

 
Permalink Mark Unread

"I have a name! You refuse to use it!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We agreed that was only for the undercover mission!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, you agreed to that. I never agreed to anything. Anyway, it was inspired by Cherry." He looks around. "Uh, by Azalea, I guess."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You only picked it to get me to change mine and I am not calling myself Kala Bash. Or Basheed or whatever your idea was for going undercover. And we don't need to be undercover anymore and you're giving a bad name to all Gords everywhere."

Permalink Mark Unread

"So don't be a Gord, if you care about their good name so much."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think they started with pre-mission banter to psyche up and forgot to stop," Gord stage-whispers to Azalea.

Permalink Mark Unread

She laughs delightedly.

"I think that Squash is a perfectly lovely name," she tells them. "It sounds very lyrical. And it's better than a theme name like 'Mauled' or 'Impaled' would have been."

She pauses for a moment, and then asks "Wait, does that even make sense in Hallit?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I got the idea from you! Choosing a name is a big deal. People take a long time to decide what to name their children. Some places they have another naming ceremony when a child becomes an adult and chooses a new name for themselves."

"So I didn't want to pick something off the cuff, like this guy." He points at Gordy. "I wanted something inspired. But I didn't have time to pick it. So I took inspiration from you - well, from Cherry - I copied how you do names. With vegetables. Er, plants. And since he was Gord, the rest was easy."

Permalink Mark Unread

"'Mauled' doesn't match though - what kind of a gourd is a mauled - wait, a mould! I guess that's... maybe a kind of plant? And 'impaled' is - imp aled - imp paled, imp pailed - imp ailed - is Imp-Ailed some kind of poson ivy?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'm still Weeping Cherry, in the sense that I'm one of a few hundred people who all used to be her," she replies to Squash. "Being Azalea now is just to make talking about who did what clearer. But it's actually really sweet that you took inspiration from our naming scheme!"

She mouths the word 'Squash' to herself a few times, feeling how Milliways renders it.

"Squash is ... also the Hallit word for squash?" she guesses. "The names I suggested are all things which are related to the English word 'gored', which sounds like 'gord'."

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord walks over to Bar, and returns with little examples of each of the named plants, which he names to Azalea. (He can totally believe that mould is a plant if it gives Azalea points in a wordplay competition against, ugh, 'Squash'.)

Permalink Mark Unread

She nods, and notes which name corresponds to which plant for future reference.

"Names can be a very personal thing," she remarks, producing a bundle of yellow squash flowers and experimenting to see if she can make them into a flower crown. "I've changed my name many times over the years -- or, my short name, anyways; I just tack the new ones onto my full name. And each name now represents to me the person who I was when I had it. I remember being Ash, for so many years growing up, and then briefly being Birch as I worked to grow the first fixity crystal into something more. I was Poplar for a long time, doing post-doc research on high-energy physics. I was Weeping Cherry when I moved to Jupiter and opened a door to meet you."

She gives up and cheats a little on the flower crown, handing it to Squash with a smile.

"And now I'm Azalea, and who knows what I'll remember about this part of my life in the future, when I look back on what I did with this name?"

She tucks an Azalea blossom behind her ear, and grabs some white gourd flowers to make matching crowns for Gord and Gordy.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gordy accepts his flower-crown with a smile and a little bow. Azalea probably doesn't know that flower wreaths are traditionally given to Kellid maidens by their suitors. On the other hand, down in Taldor and Andoran they give wreaths to victorious generals... He shakes himself mentally.

"So! We have exchanged names and flowers. And then we exchanged names again, or at least some of us did. I think we are now well and truly acquainted."

He turns to Cayden. "What did you want to tell us?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you want to be private for this? It's nothing that could reflect badly on you, and all the gods know by now so it'll probably get out regardless, but it's your privacy."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is that a riddle? If you tell me in private I can always reveal it. So this is about whether I am - the kind of person who grasps after every bit of secrecy?" Ugh that feels like a game where one wants to appear differently from what one really is like and he's too busy figuring out what is he really like to pay attention to appearances.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Which isn't a bad intuition to have and one that's often served us well, tactically, but it feels - wait, is this because we don't trust Azalea as much as Gord does, because he spent the most time with her?" He's not going to lose a game of who trusts Azalea the most! But is that what they mean for him to think? He trusted her with the fate of the world and it worked but this is something personal and - he flounders for a moment.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Guys. This isn't a test or a game. We're among friends, and allies. It's a friendly courtesy, is all."

Gord is beginning to realize that that his time with the gods and Azalea and maybe most of all Irabeth has changed him in ways he hasn't fully noticed yet.

If he had to think of this as a test, then it would probably be a test of how he reacts to every inconsequential little thing. And Gord can't deny that - trusting Cayden enough to not read too much into every word, trusting Azalea enough to not keep secrets from her that he doesn't even know himself yet, are good and valuable lessons from the day-and-a-half that the other two hims missed out on.

He's spent a day around people he could trust - not to order Creation exactly to his liking, or to agree with him on everything of true importance - but to not stab him in the back, metaphorically or otherwise, just because he hadn't been paying enough attention.

He decided to trust them before Cherry forked him. The other hims wouldn't joke out loud about actual tests. But they didn't quite behave as if it was true yet, not all the way down.

Gord decides that the lesson he'll take from that is that he too has more to travel down this road. And that Cayden thought that would be good for him to notice.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gordy looks at Gord consideringly.

"I'm going to catch up to you," he says firmly. "I trust myself, and I trust Azalea, and I don't need to keep secrets from her."

Permalink Mark Unread

Who knew he could get so - flowery?

"We don't want to impose on you," he tells Azalea. "It might be something boring only we care about, you don't have to stay around and listen if you don't want to."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Now that Hell is no longer full of torment, I have all the time in the world," she remarks. "But Squash was right -- if it's something you think I should know, you can tell me. I'll go over and chat with Bar with a sound baffle up, and you can wave at me when you want me back."

She goes and sits at the bar, receiving a series of napkins and then an engineering textbook.

Permalink Mark Unread

So Cayden tells them the story of Gord's clerichood; and how he earned Chaotic Good that day, and grew too far from Norgorber to give him spells anymore.

Permalink Mark Unread

Halfway through the explanation, Gord starts laughing uncontrollably and has to sit down.

Permalink Mark Unread

"We already knew we might not be getting cleric spells anymore, since we're - extras. But - Azalea can give us spells now, everyone is going to have spells, it's not important anymore, it's -"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Remember the clerics we debated," Gord forces out eventually, "when we made it back out of the Wound, and how we had to fight them and almost killed one before they agreed we were right about Gorum? And then we went around for weeks telling Gorumites the good news that they didn't have to wear that much metal armor anymore, and had to accept surrender even from demons, and fighting everyone who disagreed, and, and -" he dissolves back into giggles.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's not a good thing! We misled those people!" Looking back, it was really just a way to cope with - everything - after coming back to civilization, such as it was. Fighting people over what some god supposedly thinks has a bitter taste,now, because who cares, right, it's what the people thought and did that mattered. And they - he went around for almost a whole month picking stupid fights before he got his head on straight and remembered and started helping people instead. It's not a time he likes to think about, now.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Norgorber picked us because he thought we'd do good, even without his interference. And he turned out to be right. But if he had been wrong, he would never have told anyone about us being his, and we'd be just another anonymous series of crimes done in his name. Or in Gorum's name, but probably Norgorber benefits from crime somehow, since he chose to be the god of it."

"And we didn't make Good until today. Maybe anyone who just - stood near Cherry today, and helped her a tiny little bit, would have made Good just from that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We don't care about alignments! They're just a way for Pharasma to justify fucking over some people!" It's a point of pride with him, that he does what he thinks is right no matter what some god or spell might say.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That's what Norgorber said!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"So you're saying we just did what he wanted, but also he'd win no matter what we did? ...That makes sense, we can't expect to win against a god."

"But - we did choose to do good! We ended up helping people! We thought we were using Gorum's power for Good, and it turns out we were using Norgorber's, but what does it matter? He'd win whether we did Good or Evil, so he didn't nudge us towards either, so what does it matter that it was him giving us spells and not Gorum?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I feel bad about misleading people, though."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord finally calms down enough to explain. "We thought - everyone thought Gorum wanted his clerics to fight it out when they disagreed, right? Gorum would choose the victor, and everyone would learn who was right. But it turns out that anyone can be chosen to defeat a cleric of Gorum!"

"Because Gorumites do sometimes lose, right? More clerics of Gorum are killed by non-Gorumites than by other clerics. Does that mean Gorum thinks they're all wrong?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"It just means Gorum isn't more powerful than everyone else."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But how do you know anyone is or isn't a cleric of Gorum? We didn't even know about ourselves! Even if someone got a vision or Commune, how can they tell which god sent it?"

"Why does anyone even think Gorum exists? All they can see is a bunch of clerics going around fighting each other! They only think they know what Gorum wants because someone beat them up and told them what to believe!"

"They - we already had all the clues! Only people really exist! Only people do things! Getting spells doesn't make them do it! Being clerics doesn't make them do it! They blame it on "Gorum" because they lack the courage of their convictions!"

"Of all the faiths, Gorum's comes closest to the truth. To telling people to fight for what they really believe in their own names, and not in any god's. But it has a fatal flaw that even we didn't really notice. Gorum's clerics still fight about what they think he wants. They might not really know what he wants, but that's a distraction, making them chase after the truth about Gorum, instead of finding out the truth about themselves. They should be fighting about what they want. It's not as if he'd take away their spells over it."

Permalink Mark Unread

...this is a silly argument, because - 

Gordy turns to Cayden. "Does Gorum exist?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"He does! And He has clerics, and He likes people to fight for things and to grow stronger."

"I don't think He has an opinion about metal armor, but I can't really claim to speak for Him on that."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You see? Even the gods don't know what Gorum wants us to do about armor!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We already decided that was a stupid fight! But we did get them to agree to honor demons' surrender. I wonder if they ever really did it."

Permalink Mark Unread

"All this would have been a much more important realization if we'd had it before stopping being a cleric - no, not that, before the world got fixed. We're not going to go around fighting Gorum's clerics because they care what Gorum wants too much. ...well, I'm not, anyway."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I want to tell some people the truth, though. That I was never a cleric of Gorum. They can draw their own conclusions, but it's not fair to - I would be lying if I didn't let them know."

Permalink Mark Unread

They share a look, and Gordy goes up to Azalea at the bar and waves to her while trying to signal that if she wants to keep reading that's fine and nothing's urgent.

Permalink Mark Unread

She pulls a bookmark from the air and marks her place.

"Cayden's all done revealing embarrassing personal secrets?" she jokes.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I hope so! And, uh, I'm not embarassed, or not about that, I had a - the kind of revelation that makes you feel really stupid about not seeing it before. And I'd like to tell you about it."

Permalink Mark Unread

She stands from her stool and walks back over to rejoin the group.

"By all means!" she agrees. She is deeply curious, so she's glad that she doesn't need to valiantly not ask.

Permalink Mark Unread

So they tell her the story of Gord, and Norgorber, and the revelation that came too late to help the other Gorumites while the world still needed help.

Permalink Mark Unread

She blinks for a moment, figuring out how to respond to that.

"Gosh! I don't know how I would feel about that if it had happened to me," she says. "It sounds like it might be pretty disheartening, to learn that a god who you thought was on your side and had your back wasn't actually. Or, no more so than other people. But it also sounds ... validating, that the whole time you were trying to do good, and being condemned by the world around you for being Evil, that they had just been tricked into reacting that way?"

"I don't know. How do all of you feel about it?" she asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Remember when I said I lost my ability to react appropriately because enormous and surprising things kept happening? I don't think I have it back, yet."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Did we make mistakes that we can learn from? We assumed Gorum gave us power, and that was a mistake. But most of what we did with that power, we'd have done regardless."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I kept trying to do the right thing. To help people no-one else would, to make the world better. But all my life I've kept discovering - or deciding - that I was wrong, and changing my mind and doing something else. And it looks like this is another of those times." This is surprisingly painful to say, after everything he's already told Cherry and Irabeth, but -

"It did matter that Norgorber was giving me spells, and not Gorum. Because of him, I detected as Evil. It made the demons and cultists take me in. Which saved my life, and I don't regret that! But it also made people like Irabeth - not cast me out, exactly, but not trust me either. Lastwall didn't want to hire me when I was Chaotic Neutral, but even Mendev wouldn't have taken me when I was Chaotic Evil. ...actually I expect they would have if the crusade was still going on. But no-one I'd want to work with would work with me. I didn't have allies, I didn't try to cooperate, and this was part of the reason why."

"And the other part was that I thought - if what I was doing was Evil, and the people who kept trying to stop me were Good, then to Hell with Pharasma and her alignments! So I stopped caring if people were Good or not, and I began to despise those who did care. People and gods both. I knew many people trusted Iomedae because she's Lawful Good, Irabeth was hardly the paladin first I'd met, and I thought they were - blinkered. Not thinking for themselves. Giving into the comfortable temptation of believing in a moral authority who can't be wrong because it's wiser than they are"

"Norgorber said I'm a, a case study in someone doing Good despite being saddled with an Evil aura. I don't think I've done as much Good despite it as I could have. Not just because it was harder, but because I - gave up too soon. Maybe there was a way for me to work with some Sarenrites or Desnans or Milanites or someone like that, but I missed it. And I regret that."

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea nods. "That makes sense," she replies. "I don't even think you were wrong, to reject Pharasma's right to decide what is good and what is evil. It is important for people to figure out what is right for themselves. But ... sometimes we can be right for the wrong reasons, and those wrong reasons leak into other decisions."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gordy and Squash trade uncertain looks. "It sounds like that paladin really had an effect on you," Gordy says to Gord.

"We did things everyone told us weren't Good. The Sarenrites agreed that freeing slaves was Good, but they said killing slavers in the process was Evil, and they hated thinking of conscripts as slaves because they didn't like noticing they weren't willing to help them. The Iomedaeans thought you had to accept surrender, but they executed all the demon cultists who did surrender, until they had made surrender meaningless. The Desnans promoted free travel, but they defended the Wardstones and wouldn't take in demon refugees." 

"Everyone had an excuse. No-one valued individual freedom above all else. And no-one wanted to help us."

"Maybe we could have convinced some of them. But there's always a balance, between words and swords. We knew we weren't using words to take us as far as they could before we resorted to swords. Because when there's someone right there and you have to rescue them in the next hour or not at all, you can't afford to spend that hour trying to convince someone else to help you and fail nine times out of ten. You can't - bet that in the long term you'll help more people by cooperating, and use that to excuse not helping the people in front of you right now."

"Maybe now you know, or you think you know, that we could have convinced others more easily than we thought. But we didn't know it then. We did the best we could, and that's not a mistake or something to regret."

Permalink Mark Unread

He has a valid point! Gord is being too melancholic, and spending time regretting things that weren't really his fault. 

"I want to see it for myself," he decides. "To visit all the people I met and helped, or couldn't help, all the places that used to be so horrible. To see with my own eyes what we've built, and find anyone who still needs my help, and figure out what I still need to fight for."

Permalink Mark Unread

The three of them share a look.

"Azalea, how can we find someone if we don't know where they are? We have names and faces but some people might be using different ones now."

Permalink Mark Unread

"You're not used to the new world yet! Azalea, can we have some Sendings, and can you trace where they go if the recipient doesn't know where they are exactly?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"We can give everyone Discern Location now! As long as we also give everyone free access to Mind Blank."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I should show you all how to request spells on your own at some point, but yeah, here are some Sendings," she replies. She grants them each a Sending and sets it up to be automatically replenished when they use it. "I'm not going to trace where they go, because people like privacy. And some people have actually disabled Sendings being able to find them because they don't want to be bothered. But you can just ask your recipients where they are and if they want you to visit they can tell you."

She sighs and shakes her head. "Our normal messaging system lets you attach teleports to messages, so that you can seamlessly invite someone over. But we haven't gotten metadata attached to Sendings like that yet."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I didn't mean to ask you to find them if they don't want to be found, I meant could you help if they want to be found but don't know how tell me where they are precisely enough to teleport. Like, 'come find me, I'm somewhere in the Eastern Worldwound, there's a big mountain next to me.'"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh! Yes, that makes more sense. I should definitely figure out a more seamless way for that to work in the future, but for now I'm happy to trace the Sendings," she replies.

Permalink Mark Unread

Sendings still take ten minutes to cast, and still can't be quickened, not with all the mythic and magical power in the world. Valmallos is of the opinion that if people want a better Sending, they should spend a mortal lifetime researching it like their parents before them, even if they do have infinite Wishes and time dilation and safe demiplanes for experimenting and free resurrection if anything goes wrong and are going to share it with all of Creation the moment they succeed.

Valmallos doesn't have much that He values, in this new and reshaped Creation, but what little He has left He values all the more. If you're not satisfied, you can go invent a way to find absolutely anyone in Creation based on a vague mental intuition using your nonmagical field, and leave His precious magic alone.

So one Gord begins to cast, while the other two work out the best wording to use.

 

Ten minutes are a very long time, in the new Creation.

Permalink Mark Unread

The coalition of the gods stands triumphant. It swells with Neutral powers, those who want to make their voices heard while Creation is being reshaped, and those who just want to join in on the fun.

 

They come to Abbadon, where the remaining Horsemen cower in fear. They evacuate Awaiting-Consumption, and none dare to bar their path. 

They come to the Shadow Plane, to free all those who do not truly wish to suffer, and to resurrect all those who do not truly wish to be undead. 

They come to those parts of the Abyss that are nearest Creation, where petitioners arrive and turn into demons, and those where demons have since spread. The Abyss is infinite, but the demons are not. It will take some time to track down all of them, a very long time perhaps to track down the few who spent their lives running as far away as they could, but most of them can be found quickly; few demons and few demon lords are isolationists.

The demon lords cannot resist the fixity field, even in their own lairs. Some cooperate, Nocticula and Baphomet chief among them, bargaining to be left to rule their domains and their few willing followers. Others, like Pazuzu and Deskari, choose to fight to the end, and ally against the gods as they once did against Desna. It changes nothing; one by one, they are captured and moved to safe containment, and all the demons are separated, and prevented from hurting each other.

Lamashtu is the only true god in the Abyss. She cannot win a fight, but She can refuse to engage in one, once it is clear She is losing; and it is not in Her nature to negotiate, or to submit. But She cannot stop the gods from taking over Kurnugia and combing its vastness for every last demon, every lost soul, and lifting them to the safety and the love of Sarenrae's embrace.

 

This is the measure of the strength of Good: they no longer need to kill their enemies to achieve their goals.

Permalink Mark Unread

And they come, also, to the worlds of the Material plane. But the gods are bound by intervention budgets, and cannot rescue these as they do the Inner and Outer planes; and they do not wish for the Cherries alone to bear the burden of rescuing forty-seven thousand planets.

The non-Lawful among them can decide to ignore the agreements, for there is no longer a god-coalition that would enforce them. But to do so would be to forsake Their Lawful allies; to leave Them forever barred from interacting with those worlds, and with everything those worlds influence in turn, until Heaven and Axis become mere curiosities, leftovers from a bygone age; until all who can break their Law do so, to take part in a greater Creation, and only the Lawful gods are left behind.

The godtreaty that established intervention budgets can be abrogated, Lawfully, only with the unanimous consensus of all who signed it. Abadar being one of them, they must also pay a fair price to all who abode by it, and who would now be harmed by its repeal; even those who are not Lawful.

This gives the Neutral Evil and True Neutral deities a stake to bargain with, which They can use to negotiate terms of surrender.

Permalink Mark Unread

Urgathoa bargains for the intelligent undead of Creation not to be destroyed, as Pharasma would wish, or raised as living creatures once again, as Sarenrae would have it. Those undead who wish it, and consistently affirm their desires, are allowed to remain as they are. But no more undead may be created, for Pharasma too must be appeased; and very few of the allied gods endorse the creation of suffering creatures, even if those created endorse their own suffering.

And for Herself, Urgathoa asks for a space outside Creation, an empty space, once more worlds have been found besides Cherry's; where She can breed and Her children can spread without end, monitored by the other gods to ensure She does not hurt anyone, but not bound to obey Their laws beyond that.

Permalink Mark Unread

The prisoners and the tortured shades of Xovaikan are rescued; but Zon-Kuthon has many followers who inflict pain on themselves, willingly and with delight, although they mourn the loss of others to torture. And He is an ancient Lawful god, Who must agree for the intervention budgets to be no more; and beloved of Shelyn, Who hopes Dou-Bral can still be rescued, now more than ever.

Zon-Kuthon will not accept terms that forbid Him to ever acquire new followers. But He agrees to restrict Himself to recruiting from the velstracs, competing with the demagogues for followers by refining His art.

This agreement shall hold until all the velstracs are His (for they too are forbidden from making more of themselves). By then, the Good gods plan to have something better to offer Him.

Permalink Mark Unread

They come then, at last, to the mortal worlds of Creation. To all the places and to all the people that They watched in near-silence, whose suffering They saw and were unable to help, almost since the day Creation began. 

They tell them many things. Not all of the gods talk in words; not all of them understand all the mortal races. But each of them has something to say, to all the sufficiently-aligned mortals that They can perceive; and to all those They cannot as well, for the gods may now help each other without counting the cost. There are no creatures in Creation that some chain of gods and of mortals cannot reach, cannot perceive, cannot talk to.

Happiness, they tell them. Peace, and Flourishing. Life, and Health, and Love and Beauty and Friendship, Knowledge and Trade and Invention and Progress, Striving and Growth and Fulfillment, Justice and Fairness and Duty, Truth and Law and Freedom. 

And a thousand things besides, promises and well-wishes and requests and bargains, sent to trillions of sentients, some of them as alien to a human as the gods. None of them can hear or understand all of the messages, not right away. But at the very core, repeated by everyone, and made understandable to every thinking being, is the message -

You won't suffer, ever again.

You don't have to be alone, ever again.

We want you to flourish, and if you hurt no-one else, we'll stop at nothing to achieve it.

We are Good. And you can be too.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

The Ruby Prince Khemet III is in a meeting receiving a report about expected tax receipts when it happens.

Everyone in the room disappears. His ministers, his brothers, his Risen Guard, over twenty people vanish at the same instant and he has seen no magic and did not feel himself shake off a spell.

 

In matters of state security, the protocol is clear and it is also clear why it is the correct protocol: with no information there is no better choice to be made, and the safety of the Pharaoh is paramount.

Quicken (rod) plane shift to his private secure Lawful-aligned demiplane; the only other tuning fork is stored in the Osirian embassy in Axis. Step into the Lawful Neutral forbiddance.

Unlock the door with its magic key, speak a password (obscured by a permanent mage's sanctum), step into the Lawful Good Forbiddance on the other side. Close and lock the door.

He is now behind the best defensive wall that would fit into the budget estimated as a fair price for keeping the Pharaoh safe. He is already wearing all his protective items and he cannot cast Mind Blank from scroll.

The protocol does not require escalating immediately to a Miracle. Besides, he is not sure what miracle he would ask for. There is another Abadaran cleric on Golarion who can cast a Miracle, hopefully with more information.

 

He uses the shell of sending whose other half is in the central guard-room of the Palace. There is no response.

He uses the shell whose other half is in the backup emergency security facility of the Dome. There is no response.

He uses his last shell, whose mate is in the embassy in Axis. "Marquis", the codeword for his demiplane. "Ojan, Merenre, Narmer, everyone else in room vanished. Like Wishnapping, but I saw no magic. Blue, Red", the other two shells, "not responding. Investigate, advise. Starting Commune, interruptible." If they need to reach him sooner, they can plane shift to Golarion and teleport into the Dome and then plane shift into the demiplane; this sounds very unsafe but he does not know what is going on and he trusts the judgement of the security experts he employs much more than his own.

Thankfully, they reply. But he doesn't have another shell and a regular sending would take ten minutes. He is now cut off.

He begins casting Commune, desperately trying to come up with a question tree.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Menas is a typical Golarian human, which is to say he is a slightly-literate farmer. He owns a little freehold near Oppara, with olive and fruit trees, and a share in the village's wheat field. He is married and has two young daughters, and a milk-cow.

Like the Ruby Prince, he cares deeply about the yearly taxes. Unlike the Ruby Prince, he cannot forecast the expected tax rate ahead of time. Taxes are a thing that happens, like storms and disease, each in its season.

He is tilling the vegetable patch where he'll plant peas and cabbages when

Permalink Mark Unread

he suddenly finds himself elsewhere.

The vegetables are gone, replaced with a carpet of flowering clover. A cool breeze dries the sweat on his face, despite the fact that the courtyard he finds himself in is no more than ten or twelve meters across. Stone walls rise three meters into the air on all sides. A large oaken door is barred on this side, as though to suggest he could lift the bar and leave the courtyard.

The sun shines down from above just as it had on his garden, falling across a spread of fruit, bread, and cheese. In front of it is a letter, gently waving in the breeze. A fountain burbles at the center of the courtyard, and a small building stands behind it, the door open invitingly.

 

"This is all for you," a voice informs him. It is sourceless and androgynous, but it sounds gentle. "The letter contains more explanation. Touch the circle at the top of the paper if you want the letter read to you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Aaaah?

Did he just die and go to Heaven? 

This definitely doesn't look like Hell, not that he really thinks he deserved that, but - he doesn't remember dying, what happened - is his family - was his little Themis watching him out the window again, did she just see him die, is his family alright -

Permalink Mark Unread

- he rushes desperately to the door and tries to unbar it.

Permalink Mark Unread

The bar lifts with no problem and the door swings open, revealing a corridor leading away. The corridor is lined with arches, each leading to a visibly different place.

There is a city built with gleaming metal, sparkling in the sun. People walk through the streets, calling words made indistinct by the distance. There is a cool forest with a burbling brook. Birds chirp in the trees. There is a normal looking village surrounded by fields, and an indoor area lit with magical lights.

If he continues down the corridor, he will probably be able to see into more of the arches. If the corridor has an end, it's not visible from here.

Permalink Mark Unread

The city is very strange looking. It makes sense that a Heavenly city would be grand and immense and - he doesn't understand what half the things he sees even are. Cities are complex and strange, the one time he went to Oppara he kept losing the way back to his inn and finding himself in scary twisting alleys and - he doesn't have time to figure anything out, right now, he can't waste any time he has to know - 

He runs through the door into the normal-looking village and towards the nearest person he can see.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hello," says a man. He's sitting on the porch of one of the houses, re-reading the notes that got handed out to the hastily-assembled volunteers. "I'm Alec. You must be from Golarion?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Yes! I'm Menas, I - this is Heaven, right - I don't know how I died - where is my family?" he gets out all in a rush.

"...sorry. Sorry. I'm, um. Honored to meet you?" Reading means a cleric or village chief, right. Where are his manners. He makes a little bow. "I'm sorry to interrupt you, but I just died and I - have no idea why or how, and my family may have died too, could you please tell me how I can - check on them?" Tracking one's living family is an interest everyone in Heaven should share, it's not weird to ask a stranger about it - except, not everyone, oh no - "...please?" he pleads quietly.

Permalink Mark Unread

"So good news!" Alec responds. "You're not dead and your family is fine. I can explain what happened -- long story short, we had to evacuate Golarion because it was about to be destroyed -- but I can absolutely help you get back in contact with your family first."

He looks at the app that was handed out to the volunteers, and sees that there were some people near where Menas came from that share his DNA (or share DNA with one of his probable-children) which the system has tentatively marked as possible family members.

He floats their pictures in the air between them.

"Are these your family? Is this list missing anyone? I can send them a message asking them to come meet us here. They would have all been transported to their own stations -- areas like where you arrived."

Permalink Mark Unread

Those are his wife and daughters!! He nods vigorously.

It takes him a moment to be able to speak again, and then rather longer to think of what to say.

"We're not dead? The world was about to be destroyed? ...are you an angel?" He suddenly feels very small and not nearly deferential enough. "Am I - keeping you from saving the world from being destroyed?" Oh no, this is horrible! "I'm - I'm so so sorry - please, I'll get out of your way, thank you" - if his family is alright he will not bother anyone super important ever again!!

Permalink Mark Unread

"No, no! I'm not an angel," Alec responds. "And I'm not one of the people fighting Hell -- I'm in no way brave enough for that. Here, let me send your family a message asking them to come meet us here, and then I can explain what's going on. That's the part that I did volunteer to help with. Fighting Hell is not my idea of a relaxing afternoon, but helping all the refugees get organized and settled down is just neighborly."

He taps the pictures and sends off a message. In several other space stations, a voice announces "Menas has invited you to meet up with him. You do not have to go to him, and there is no way for him to reach you here without your permission. If you wish to go to where he is, touch the glowing circle on the wall under his picture."

Permalink Mark Unread

His wife and daughters don't step out of the corridor... door... which rather disconcertingly turns out to be free-standing behind him, without any wall to be a door in. They just - appear, as if stepping out through a door that isn't there at all. 

They all run towards each other - well, he and Irene and Asteria run, Themis tries to and promptly faceplants - Irene changes course to pick her up before he gets there -

- then they're all hugging and laughing and crying and for a little while they rudely ignore are blissfully oblivious of Alec, and even of Heaven itself.

Permalink Mark Unread

Eventually they approach Alec again, Menas timidly in the lead and Irene and the children even more timidly in the back.

"So we're alive, but already in Heaven?"

Where other normal-looking people live in normal-looking villages and... eventually die, he assumes, and then just - keep on living going about their... existences? It sounds frankly much better than having to live out their lives back home! Heaven doesn't have bandits and wolves and forest monsters and secretly Evil people! ...probably it still has taxes, one can't have everything, but still: Heaven!!!

"Does that mean - only the Lawful Good people were brought here, and the other people are... in Axis and Nirvana and so on?" He desperately hopes everyone he knows went to one of those and not to - any of the bad ones - but sometimes people do go to the bad ones, is he about to find out who out of his family and all his ancestors did and didn't make it -

He suddenly realizes that means his little Themis made it to Heaven (!) at three years old (!!) when everyone even the cleric of Erastil said children that little always went to - a horrible place named for bones - 

Menas has never been happier and prouder in his life. He hugs Themis very tightly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Alec looks up from reading his notifications.

"I'm sorry for the confusion, but this isn't Heaven," he explains. "It's a bit of a long story, you can sit if you'd like," he continues, gesturing at the other simple furniture scattered around the porch.

"This isn't Heaven, but it is another 'plane'. I don't think it has a name, because until just a day or so ago, we had no idea that there were other planes. We also had no idea about magic, or gods, or anything like that. But that also means that we didn't have problems with demons or monsters. My world had a fairly similar history to yours -- kings and armies, wars, and so on. But without magic, over time we developed better and better nonmagical tools. And as our tools got better, we could work the land more prosperously, which meant fewer people had to work at growing food, so they had more time to spend on inventing better tools, etc."

"Eventually, we got to a point -- only a few years ago, actually -- where our tools could move us incredible distances instantly, like the doors you've seen, and generate food and clothing from nothing, and a thousand other helpful things. Different people reacted differently, but I ended up spending my time taking up painting. It's not Heaven, but it is pretty good here. Nobody goes hungry, there's enough space for everyone, everyone is free to do what they like. And then a little more than a day ago, we learned that there are other planes! New people to meet, new friends to trade with!"

Alec pauses for a moment.

"And then we learned about Hell."

He looks out into the distance.

"I told you earlier that I'm not a brave man. And I'm not. I didn't have it in me to go and volunteer to help with the fight. Not if it meant risking my comfortable life. But we got enough volunteers together to mount an assault on Hell. With some miracles from the good gods, we succeeded. But apparently there was a prophecy, that Asmodeus would release Rovagug and destroy Golarion rather than surrender. So we used our tools to pull everyone out of Golarion before he did."

He turns back to them.

"And that's how you all arrived here! We didn't have enough volunteers to greet everyone individually, and the tools aren't smart enough to figure out who is a family, which is why you all got your own stations. I got a message a moment ago saying that they banished Rovagug again, and put the planet back mostly how it was. You can go back now, if you want to. But there's no rush. I volunteered to spend this afternoon explaining things to people, and I'm happy to tell you more about my world or its history, or about what happens now, or to get you access to our tools or a house in our world or whatever else you need. So go ahead and ask the questions I'm sure you have!"

He pulls out a bowl of sliced apple pieces and sets it where they can all reach, and then takes one to munch.

Permalink Mark Unread

They're not in Heaven? But then what was that, that city? Menas thought the doors in the corridor led to the seven tiers and this was the Summerlands but - if this is another mortal world - um.

They - developed better tools for farming, so they could feed more people, that makes sense. But why did fewer people become farmers? Did they run out of land? That is worse than Heaven. In Heaven, more prosperity means more people get to farm.

So. They were rescued from something terrible. He has no idea what a Rovagug is but anything Asmodeus did can't be good. And now the Rovagug is over, and they're welcome to stay for a few hours before going home.

"Thank you! That is - very kind of you, really." They take seats. "We'll have to get to Heaven the hard way. It was - really too good to be true, wasn't it, going to the Summerlands alive and all together."

"Our our world is - only mostly how it was?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Your village is fine," Alec responds. "There are a few things elsewhere that didn't get put back exactly as they were, though, because they were dangerous. Things like the Worldwound, or unattended fires. And we rescued all the animals and people, but not very many people have had a chance to hear an explanation and decide to go back, yet. So the world is mostly empty right now."

Permalink Mark Unread

He thinks for a moment, and then continues.

"Oh! And I was supposed to mention -- now that we've made contact with Golarion, there's going to be free travel back and forth. If you want to go check in on your village and then come back to hear the rest of the explanation, that's fine too. Or if you want to go somewhere other than Golarion. We can actually send you directly to Heaven or Nirvana or Axis -- they're just a little busy right now dealing with all the people rescued from Hell, and we aren't sure how long things will take to settle down, which is why we didn't send everyone there in the first place."

Permalink Mark Unread

This is all a little more than a little overwhelming!

"I'm - glad to hear you rescued all the animals too. You seem like - really, really good people. I'm glad to have you for neighbors."

"And we definitely shouldn't get priority for going to Heaven over people who've been rescued from Hell! We can make our own way there if we have to!" Admittedly it's so much better to be sure about it, especially for the little ones. He already knows Themis is Good, he just isn't sure she's Lawful enough yet.

"We should - probably go back, then? To talk to our neighbors and our priest and - if anyone is going anywhere, we should decide it together. As a community. And I wouldn't want anyone else to think we might not be coming back, so - we should probably go back now. And then we can hear all explanations with our friends and neighbors, and - make sure everyone knows that... everyone knows there's nothing to worry about?" He hopes that made sense.

"So... I hope to come back soon. And you are very welcome to visit too. And again, thank you."

Permalink Mark Unread

Alec smiles at them.

"It was my pleasure! I'm glad I was able to help. When you want to come back, making this gesture will take you back to the station where you first appeared," he tells them, showing them a particular hand gesture. "Or if your hands are occupied, you can say the word 'melipartifluous' and it will do the same thing. If you poke around in your stations there are more explanations of how to do things like send people messages or get a door to a specific location. But rather than making you deal with that right away, I'll just give you this."

He hands Menas a wrapped handmirror.

"If you unwrap that and I'm not busy, you can use it to talk to me. I'm free all afternoon, but don't hesitate to call me any time you need something."

He stands and opens a portal to their farm.

"Is right here an okay place to drop you off, or would somewhere else be better?"

Permalink Mark Unread

This will take a little getting used to! Menas never expected to be able to use magic. But after a couple of tries and demonstrations they think they can manage. The mirror, at least, doesn't require any gestures or spell words.

(Themis always expected to be able to use magic and is so happy to finally get it! But it doesn't feel sparkly like magic ought to. She is suspicious.)

And with more thank yous and goodbyes exchanged, and Asteria having worked up her courage to take a slice of apple, they step through the magical doorway and back to their farm.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

She is a typical Golarian domesticated cow, which is to say she has Int 2 and Wis 11. In human terms, she is less cunning than the toddler who likes to ride her, and wiser than the man who puts the toddler on her back. But she is not human; one should not measure a cow's cunning and wisdom by human norms.

 

Her life is peaceful. A higher intelligence might call it "boring"; her wisdom knows to call it "safe". She trusts the humans to look after her. She doesn't go hungry; she can sleep alone without fear of wolves. 

She is not unhappy. But she is - unsatisfied.

Sometimes she meets a bull, and they mate, and she gives birth. But the humans take her calves away before they are grown, and she is alone again.

Sometimes she dreams of the vast herds roaming the plains. Her wisdom tells her those are good dreams. But her cunning is not enough to preserve their memories when she wakes.

 

She is placidly eating - outside, like she does every day this season - when

Permalink Mark Unread

she is in a different field, with different ground cover. It is rich and nutritious grass, well-watered and in season.

"This place is safe," a voice tells her, and the magic running under it makes sure she can understand. "This grass is for you."

There is silence for a minute or two, and then two doors open in the boundary of this new paddock and the voice speaks again.

"You can go back to the place where you were, or you can go to a safe pasture where there are other cows and no predators or farmers. Or you can stay here. Nothing can get to you here and the doors will remain open. There is no rush."

Permalink Mark Unread

She stays there a while. The clover is sweet; the sun is warm and the wind is refreshing.

She does not know how long she stands there eating. The grass is lush and the clover is sweet. Time is the movement of the sun and the movement of other creatures and here nothing moves. Nothing other than her, chewing.

But eventually the wind brings her the scents of other cows. She can see them, in the distance, more cows than she had ever seen before.

She does not have the intelligence, to count from one to family to herd to - something greater than that. But her wisdom nudges at her, quietly. Joining the other cows, staying with the other cows, would be good. Cows are meant to be together. In a herd, there is something more than safety, there is - a rightness to the world.

She walks towards them. Curious, hesitating at first, but she doesn't look back.

Perhaps she will dream, some nights, of a little girl riding on her back as she walks around the yard, holding on to her horns and chattering with excitement; but she does not recall her dreams when she wakes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Father Leo is going to take them to visit Heaven! They might even decide to stay there!! And even their non-Lawful friends can visit, or they can visit them.

Menas has never been so happy in his life. (Except for a few minutes earlier when he thought he was already in Heaven, which doesn't really count as a separate incident if you think about it.)

But even in all the excitement, his habits remain. He checks his house before leaving (leaving for Heaven!!). Buries the coals in the fireplace, closes the windows, locks the door. Puts away his gardening tools. Checks the cowshed -

...where is his cow? He's seen his neighbor's horses, he knows some animals are back.

He unwraps the mirror and asks Alec for help.

Permalink Mark Unread

Alec looks up what has happened to the cow.

"Let's see ... it looks like your cow decided to go join a big free-roaming cow herd on an animals-only planet rather than return to Golarion," he explains. "I'm sorry. I can show you how to get milk from nothing until you're able to get another one," he offers.

Permalink Mark Unread

...oh.

He listens to the explanation about the milk, thanks Alec (a bit mechanically), and wraps the mirror again.

 

He - hadn't really thought. That the cow might not want to come back.

He never mistreated her (he thinks). Had never been consciously cruel, never let her go hungry or scared, took her to the evening channel when she hurt her foot. She obeyed him when he told her where to go, she never balked or tried to kick or headbutt him. He did everything he thought he was supposed to do, as a farmer and an Erastilian and, and, as head of household - a cow isn't a family member but she was his dependent, he had a duty to keep her well, not ask for more than she could give - 

But the moment she was given a choice she left with the first strangers she met, and didn't come back to him. Not even though he would have taken her to Heaven

 

Does he really deserve Heaven himself? He was so happy about going there, like a child, but everyone can go to Heaven now and so it doesn't prove he's actually Good. And what is even the point of being in Heaven and not on Golarion, if you don't deserve it?

For a moment he has an absurd desire to - go visit the cow, one day, and tell her about Heaven, and invite her there. And to say he's sorry, if he can learn what it is he should be sorry for..

It's a subdued Menas who leaves for Heaven with his friends and family. He - doesn't make a promise to himself, because Erastilians are taught never to take vows without their priest's advice and a few days of reflection. But he very much wants tobecome better. To become Good enough that others will be able to depend on him, and won't want to leave, not even animals. Good enough for Heaven.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Pamin is also a typical Golarian human. It's a very broad distribution, though. 'Typical' can cover a lot.

He's a farm-worker in an Osirian village, with no particular skills. His wife died in childbirth; their son was killed by a scorpion; he is too poor to remarry, and is living with his parents again. He owns his daughter who is almost fifteen, and the clothes on their backs, and very little else.

He is desperately afraid of the future. Taking care of his parents, alone, as they grow old. Growing old himself, alone, with no-one to take care of him.

He listens to the priest every chance he gets. In Axis, honest daily labor earns you enough to live on comfortably, even if you have no particular skills. He is grimly determined not to let anything stand in the way of him getting there, one exhausting day at a time.

In fact, he is listening to the priest answer someone else's question about a law when

Permalink Mark Unread

he is elsewhere.

There is a scene as common now in the solar system as it is unusual to him -- a table spread with rich food set on a grassy lawn encircled by stone walls, and a fountain of clear water, and a door barred on this side.

A voice says to him "This is for you. There's an explanation in the letter on the table. Touch the circle at the top of the paper to have the letter read to you."

Permalink Mark Unread

He startles. 

Why is he in a house without a roof. Why is there a fountain in the house, and grass on the floor. Is it... a very weird room in a much bigger house? Why would someone spend so much money and labor to build this place?

Why is enough food for a family set out with no-one present? 

Why is he here? Is it even a question he can ask without understanding where or what 'here' is?

He's used to not understanding things, but usually there aren't nearly this many things to not understand. 

 

He tries standing still and waiting. Nothing happens, and he's out of ideas to try. 

Having letters read out to him is familiar in the sense that he needs to have things read out, and strange in the sense that no-one has ever written him a letter. At least it makes sense to have it read out; it's an action he can take with a clear reason and purpose.

He touches the circle.

Permalink Mark Unread

And a cheerful voice says "You can say 'stop', 'slower', 'faster', or 'repeat' to control the reading of this letter."

Hello!

I represent a powerful coalition from beyond Creation. We believe that everyone should have the right to free travel. We don't believe that everyone should be able to go to every single place, but we do believe that people should always be able to leave for somewhere else, no matter where they are.

Because of this principle, we objected to the existence of Hell, which kept people trapped in horrible agony with no ability to leave. We are currently working to evacuate Hell and put the former occupants in locations they prefer. Unfortunately, Asmodeus objected to this, and decided to release Rovagug, destroying Golarion. Therefore, we evacuated everyone from Golarion, including you. We have now restored Golarion, and you may return there if you want to. The door in the wall over there leads to your previous location.

We're sorry about having moved you without your consent. In apology, we have given you this place. It belongs to you, and is protected by powerful magics that make it as close to impossible as we can manage for anyone to get here without you letting them in. There are food and water available, and you can change it in any way you would like or leave at any time.

To do this, say the word 'Melipartifluous' or make this hand-gesture:

<animated drawing of a species-appropriate hand-gesture>

This is not an accurate explanation, but you could think of this as allowing you to cast a new at-will spell that we granted to you. This spell lets you summon objects, change the shape, environment, or enchantments on this place, and teleport anywhere that permits visitors or return here at any time. We call this 'opening your interface'.

Our reach is not infinite, and if you travel far enough away, we will eventually not be able to reach far enough to grant you an interface. We will warn you before you travel too far, so that you don't become unable to return without meaning to.

If someone wishes to visit your place here, their name and portrait will appear on the wall over there, on that flat part next to the blue pillar. You do not have to let anyone in, but if you want to let them in, you can use your interface or tap on their portrait to allow them. If you want to dismiss their request, tap the red X shape. If you want to permanently banish them so that they can't ever make a request again, tap the red double X.

If you wish to go visit someone, you can use your interface to send them a request to visit, and then you can be teleported there once they accept. Or you can simply send them a letter.

There are a few places which have open invitations allowing you to visit whenever you would like: Aelsef at Antichthon, the Axis Non-Lawful Visitors' Center, Nirvana, Elysium, Freedom Station, Pepper, and the Maelstrom. There are approximately ten thousand other public locations to which you can request transport if you agree to follow the laws which apply there.

If you have additional questions not answered in this letter, the spell will also let you send letters to me so that I can answer. I am happy to answer questions, or just to correspond with you.

I hope you have a good life and get the things that you want. I want you to be well.

Yours,
Willow on behalf of Ash
Lead of the Golarion Relocation Team


The contents of this letter are certified to be accurate by Abadar, Iomedae, Cayden Cailean, and Desna. You can request confirmation by visiting their temples in Aelsef, by visiting Axis or Heaven, or by waiting to talk to one of their priests once confirmation has been disseminated through their churches.

Permalink Mark Unread

This is a very long letter! By the time it ends he has forgotten the beginning, several times over.

Luckily, the mystery voice (Willow on behalf of Ash?) is willing to repeat itself. After enough repetitions, he thinks he has memorized most of it, and understood almost nothing.

 

Some parts are at least easy to not understand. How can something be "beyond Creation", isn't Creation the word for everything that exists? How could Golarion be destroyed, and if it was destroyed how could it be remade, all in a few minutes? Who is Rovagug? Where is Aelsef and what's special about Abadar's temple there? Why is the god of drunkedness certifying anything alongside Abadar? If Asmodeus objected to something in Hell, why did He destroy Golarion

Other parts are more... troubling.

That door leads to where he was, that is, the temple of Abadar in his village. Did they add a door to the temple, and build this... weird room next to it? But there isn't room to build it next to the temple, it would block one road or another. Did the priest actually agree to any of this? What gives them the right to give him a building located on a public road?

They say they've given him - this room, and food, and magic spells? How can he possibly ever pay them for that? They say it's a gift made 'in apology', but the apology is for saving his life (?) and that's not how apologies work (??) He can't accept a gift like this! It's the farthest possible thing from the fair trades Abadar wants people to make! If he accepts it, he'll probably never make it to Axis!

Speaking of which, it's very scary that he's being directed to a non-Lawful visitors part of Axis. He's very very sure he wants the Lawful residents part instead. Just to be sure he doesn't accept this horribly unfair deal, he won't eat any of the food or use any of the magic.

That leaves him with only one option: to ask the priest! Which is obviously the right thing to do, and the letter also says so, he really shouldn't have spent so long trying to puzzle it out himself.

He opens the door.

Permalink Mark Unread

The door swings open to reveal the room from which he left. Despite his worries about new construction, it does not appear to have anchored itself to a wall, instead opening freestanding a few feet over from where he was.

Permalink Mark Unread

It what?

What does he see if he... walks around the door in the temple?

Permalink Mark Unread

The door is only visible from the front. From behind, he can see through it and walk through it without being transported. This doesn't cause any of the problems you might expect with sharp portal edges -- if his center of mass goes through the door from the front, he is transported. Otherwise, the door is insubstantial.

Permalink Mark Unread

...

He backs away from the door. A door in the middle of the temple is going to be so much trouble and he wants to make it very very clear that none of it is his fault.

Luckily, there's no one there to see him - no, there's Harminē the priest, he must have missed him before. He hurries over.

Permalink Mark Unread

Harminē looks torn between wonder and confusion and amazement and incredulity and befuddlement and a dozen other emotions. Other villagers are coming up to him and every time one steps into Pamin's field of view Harminē jumps a little.

"Abadar gave me a revelation," he says a bit unsteadily. "I saw the same letter I assume you did - that everyone did - and Abadar says it is true. I got a Sending from my superior, Banker Anoup, to confirm it, so I don't think it's someone playing malicious tricks on us. And Abadar gave me more spells, spells only the greatest clerics can - could use, but now everyone can. So I can take you all to the city or to Sothis or even to Axis, if you don't want to go alone, and we can confirm it all for ourselves."

"The world has changed and - it's too much for me to understand or to explain, but first of all I want to tell you all that Abadar says the changes are almost all in our interests, and some of them very greatly so, and that we should be - happy about it. Rather than afraid. And we don't have to do anything immediately, but there are many things we can do now which we couldn't before."

Permalink Mark Unread

He tries to explain what has happened. It's less confusing than it was in the letter, because he's an actual person explaining things to them and answering questions, but there are many parts he admits he doesn't understand himself, either the what or the how, and is taking it on faith.

Lawful Good Outsiders from a new plane contacted Golarion and its gods for the first time. They are very powerful and with their help the Good gods quickly won a war against the Evil ones.

The outsiders want to make everyone else as rich and powerful as they are, or at least everyone who isn't Evil. So they're giving people free (?) food and teleports and all kinds of magic. Because of this, mortals on Golarion are quickly going to be as wealthy as the people in Axis, and they can afford to go to Axis (and Heaven) and come back.

And because the remaining gods are Neutral and Good, they have renegotiated some treaties which previously heavily taxed travel from the afterlives to Golarion. Dead people can now visit Golarion as cheaply as the other way around. And Axis can sell all its information and technology to Golarion at much lower prices.

They're so wealthy now that no-one is going to go hungry or stay sick or die and not come back anymore. They can spend their time doing work other than growing food and building houses, because they now have magic that creates those.

This also means some people might decide to go live in other places. Including in Axis! He advises them to wait before making any decisions. (He admits this is because he doesn't, himself, know what to do yet either.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh, and everyone who was in Hell was rescued by the Good gods and the outsiders. When Evil people die and go to Hell or the Abyss they won't be tortured anymore, they'll be immediately rescued by the Good afterlives.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Cicerone. How can we pay for this?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no, his congregation is confusing different parts of theology in an already very confusing situation.

"It's not a trade. As you say, we could not pay for it, so it would not be a fair trade. But this is a gift, and gifts don't need to be repaid."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But aren't gifts - wrong?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Giving gifts is wrong! Accepting them is only wrong because it encourages others to give more of them, which is wrong for them too."

"But it's not wrong in the sense of being unLawful, or unlawful, or harming people like an Evil. It's wrong for Abadarans, because it's - not the best thing to do. It's much better to pay for something, and be sure what you're getting, than to give a gift, and hope it's used towards what you wanted."

"But some people choose to be Lawful Good, and I don't think it's wrong for Iomedaeans to give gifts. So I think we can accept this gift because it's being given by outsiders who are Lawful Good and won't be harmed by being encouraged to give more gifts. And Abadar confirmed that it's in our interests to accept it."

Actually - "There is a much simpler explanation. This gift has immense value to us. We will benefit much much more by having it than we will be harmed by accepting it as a gift. So we should take it regardless. As I said, it's not unLawful."

Permalink Mark Unread

Something else the priest said is bothering him. "Everyone can go to Axis now? Even if they're not Lawful?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Only to the area for non-Lawful visitors. Unless they agree to abide by the laws of Axis."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But... anyone can agree to follow the law. Won't people stop leading Lawful lives if they don't have to, anymore, to get into Axis?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"Won't more people be Evil, if everyone who goes to Hell ends up in Heaven?" someone else asks.

That is a valid question. It's not one Pamin has asked himself, because he is (correctly) trying to go to Axis and not to Heaven, so he didn't notice that going to Heaven was now easier.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I think when non-Lawful people go into Axis proper, they have to pay insurance," Harminē says uncertainly. "To cover the costs of any crime they commit. And the insurance is higher if they're more Chaotic and less trustworthy. So people should still be Lawful, to avoid paying more."

Permalink Mark Unread

"But everyone is going to be very rich now. Won't they be able to pay it anyway?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know!" Harminē admits. "If they are, that's - better, because the insurance will cover the costs, so everyone will be better off. It's always better for people to be richer." This is an axiom but he can see it leading somewhere - not wrong, obviously, but very different from how the world used to be.

Permalink Mark Unread

But then...

"I worked so hard to be Lawful, to earn Axis. And now - anyone can go there, even a rich thief, or some lazy bum who coasted on his inheritance? Is everything I've done worthless now?" Am worthless?

Permalink Mark Unread

"I worked hard to avoid Hell," someone else complains. "I donated to the Iomedaeans for that! It was a lot of money!"

Permalink Mark Unread

"What you did isn't worthless. But it is worth less. Much less, because we are much richer now, so we can afford to buy much more of it. It's worth a much smaller part of our money, which means it's cheap, but it's still the same amount of money. Having more money is better."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It feels... unfair. I had something, some value" - Pamin isn't sure himself if he means he had something of value or that he was of value - "and now I don't. And I got a gift. But nobody asked me. Is that alright because it's not a trade, so it doesn't have to be fair?"

Permalink Mark Unread

That is probably a typical reaction when people interact with Lawful Good. Harminē thinks Lawful Good assumes too much about what is "Good" and what trades to make to achieve it, instead of just letting people put prices on the things they want. He knows he doesn't really understand them, though.

"It's true that the Good outsiders didn't do the best thing for you that they could have. But if they had offered you this trade, would you have accepted? I think you should have, and I think Abadar thinks so too. For all His people, not for you personally, but I don't think you're very unusual."

"The outsiders didn't trade fairly with us. They didn't trade with us at all - I think they did trade with the gods, who represented some of our interests, but they didn't trade with each of us individually. And I don't know if they traded fairly with Abadar about everything they did, or just some things. We're still much better off."

Permalink Mark Unread

He would have accepted the deal if they offered it. He knows it because Abadar said so - actually, it includes free food and housing and magic, so he would have accepted it. 

He feels that's not the same thing as actually getting the chance to accept it.

 

"Cicerone... what should I do now? There's nothing I can do that the magic can't do better. How can I work?" Even if he somehow doesn't need more money, it's wrong, almost unthinkable to contemplate a life without work. Not working is lazy, it's freeloading, it's - corrupting

When he imagines not working - having a house, and food, and not needing or being able to work - he suddenly has a horrible image of himself, sitting alone in his house, forever. Where would he go, if not for food or to work? Will his parents or his daughter visit him if they don't need him? Even if they do, how will live with himself between their visits?

Permalink Mark Unread

"I don't know yet. But that is what markets are for. Everyone can work at something, no matter how unskilled they are or how rich everyone else is." This is another axiom of Abadaran theology, and he doesn't really understand it but he does believe in it. "Many very smart people will want to figure out what ordinary people can still work at, because by enabling that work they can fairly get some of the value it produces. And then people who want that work done will advertise for it, and we will hear about it. So we don't have to figure it out ourselves."

Permalink Mark Unread

He really really hopes that's true. He can't imagine what he'll do if it isn't. So - he believes it's true. The priest said so, and he has faith.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

Her Infernal Majestrix, Abrogail Thrune II, is the furthest possible thing from a typical human, and she has people working for her who'll flay anyone who disagrees.

She has spent her life appalled at the incompetence of the Chelish ruling class and attracted by that same weakness. She rose and rose and impatiently plotted to rise some more, until at the age of majority she went into Hell and emerged from it refined, with an artifact on her brow and vast power thrumming at her fingertips and in her head.

She has reigned for five weeks and ruled for four and none have dared to challenge her for two, and in a few more Cheliax will finally begin its rise back to imperial glory. She will tighten Ravounel and Isger's leashes until they are her obedient slaves, and then she will come for Molthune. No more ambiguously worded trade contracts and promises of assistance at need: an Asmodean Empire needs to have proper vassals, enslaved or tyrannized or ideally both.

She is enjoying herself and not at all receiving a report on tax receipts, when her latest toy for the day vanishes from beneath her fingertips.

Permalink Mark Unread

...

Who dares?

She will teleport to a security post and order scrying and other divinations. In a round or two, when she is dressed.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is no-one there.

A coup, then? But she notices things left in disarray, as if the security wizards had also mysteriously vanished, leaving behind a half-open door and a steaming cup of coffee and a report that really should not have been left unattended.

She makes a mental note to the effect that, if the security wizards are not part of a coup, they will need to be disciplined (and also punished) for drinking on duty and for letting classified materials leave their possession and for being vanishable.

She teleports to her command center, in case she needs to count on Gorthoklek's physical presence.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gorthoklek is conspicuously absent. As is everyone else, including some of Aspexia's subordinates.

She is now seriously alarmed. A pit fiend who does not wish to move is, generally speaking, immovable.

She does not have a permanent telepathic bond with Aspexia, because Aspexia has not yet agreed to her conditions for when she is allowed to message Abrogail. She does not have one with anyone else in her security apparatus, because it is expensive and she isn't sure yet which of them will still have their job in a month. She doesn't have any non-permanent telepathic bonds up, because a fifth-circle spell every hour is differently expensive, and her security wizards need their spells for other things.

The standing security protocol, in the extremely unlikely event of her security team vanishing and Gorthoklek not being at his post, can be interpreted as saying she should retreat to a secured plane and sending Aspexia from there, even though it will cost her ten minutes of not personally responding to an attack. If someone managed to take out Gorthoklek, Aspexia (and possibly Hell itself) should have been alerted by now, even without her intervention.

Other archmages - she feels she deserves the title, even at 8th circle, on account of her crown; it's not as if Morgethai dares to challenge her rule - other archmages, when threatened by a mysterious force, retreat to their private secure demiplanes. But she is better than that. She does not need a demiplane, because she has the planes of Hell itself at her call.

(Also, she hasn't found a fork for Infrexus's private demiplanes yet, and a new one with all the necessary permanent spells costs too much. Maybe she should have arranged that tax report after all, on the subject of why is there not more money when your Queen requires it.)

She plane shifts to Avernus, mulling whether to teleport to the Promised Land or to plane shift further into Dis before Sending Aspexia.

Permalink Mark Unread

A terrifying black horsewoman is about to ride her down! She appears to be riding out of an enormous explosion!!

Her crown's enhancements helpfully inform her that the horsewoman is very honestly intent on killing everyone before her, and that Abrogail should be very, very afraid!

If she looks the other way she will see a gigantic warrior in black plate armor, towering above the horsewoman despite her horse, running towards her while waving an enormous greatsword.

Permalink Mark Unread

...it's one of those days in Avernus, isn't it. Lovely, except for how she doesn't have time to enjoy the spectacle.

Her Greater Rod of Quickening is the most expensive magic item she did inherit from Infrexus, and the reason she can fairly be said to be wearing a tenth of the treasury, and not at all a statement on the sorry state of the treasury itself. (The crown she wears is almost literally priceless.)

Quickened (greater rod) plane shift to Dis -

Permalink Mark Unread

An anomaly pops up on Hazel's dashboard -- something which the automated systems handling the continued evacuation of the petitioners from Avernus couldn't handle. She scans through the report. A mortal, human woman, arrived here from Golarion? Why wasn't she moved in the initial sweep? Oh, she's wearing an artifact.

Hazel briefly considers whether to separate her from her artifact, but it has tendrils of magic deeply wound into her brain, so that's probably not a good idea.

She calls to the angel on her team (who has not yet chosen a human-pronounceable name). "Hey, can you tell what this artifact does? I'm trying to determine where it's safe to move this woman."

The angel peers over her shoulder at the picture of the spellwork on the artifact.

    "Hmm. Perhaps," they answer in a voice like a babbling brook. "It's very complex, but I don't think there's anything else urgent at the moment, so I shall take a deeper look."

They pour over the diagram of the headband, and announce a few minutes later that it is almost entirely defensive and enhancement magic. They furnish an impressively long list of effects of which they're certain, and a smaller list of effects which are possibly involved.

"I don't think any of these should be a problem," Hazel remarks. "Let's send her to a rescue environment instead of into one of the high-security holding areas."

    "That seems acceptable," the angel agrees, before turning away to assist another member of the Avernus logistics team.

So Hazel queues up a fixity-teleport to a new flash-constructed rescue station, and moves on to triaging the next anomaly thrown up by the war for Hell.

Permalink Mark Unread

- and Abrogail appears somewhere that is as approximately unlike Dis as it is possible for a place to be. A gentle breeze carries the scent of delicate finger foods to her, and the sun warms her face. A fountain gently burbles, the splashing of the water the only sound.

 

"This is all for you," a voice announces. "There is an explanation in the letter on the table. Touch the circle at the top of the paper to have the letter read to you."

A moment later, a portrait of a smiling woman appears on the wall by the sole door out of this place with a ding. "Or touch the portrait to speak with an ambassador."

Permalink Mark Unread

What new deviltry is this?

She tries teleporting to a place she knows in the city of Dis. 

Permalink Mark Unread

She does not move.

"There are no valid teleport destinations in range," the voice informs her, sounding regretful. "You are currently several million miles from the closest habitable planet. More details are in the letter. Would you like to be transported to one of these listed destinations instead?"

A window appears a little ways in front of her, listing places. It starts with a section labeled 'unrestricted destinations', listing Aelsef at Antichthon, the Axis Non-Lawful Visitors' Center, Nirvana, Elysium, Freedom Station, Pepper, and the Maelstrom. These are followed by a section labeled 'partially restricted destinations', which start with New Selenopolis and continue past the bottom of the window. The window will helpfully scroll if you look at the bottom, and responds to a wide variety of voice commands or gestures for searching the list.

Permalink Mark Unread

One major Outer plane is absent from this list.

What do Axis, Nirvana, Elysium, and the Maelstrom, but not Heaven have in common? Aside from not murdering her on sight like Heaven would.

 

Is she not on the plane of Dis? She can't immediately think of a way to check, other than trying to plane shift to Erebus. But that will only work if she is in Dis; and if she's been imprisoned in Dis, Erebus will provide no refuge.

If she is in Dis, she should not be rude to whoever imprisoned her. If she isn't, she should not be rude to whoever imprisoned her and is able to divert a plane shift, until she escapes.

She thinks this is more likely to be related to whatever was going on in Avernus than to the attack on her palace.

What does the letter say?

Permalink Mark Unread

The letter is composed of two pages. The first is the page which was distributed to everyone rescued from Golarion. The second is labeled "Addendum for Spellcasters" and reads:

Some additional information relevant to people capable of casting Teleport or related spells:

You are not being held prisoner, but casting Teleport from your current location is likely to be fatal, so we disabled the use of teleport-like spells prior to reading this warning. You are currently located in a small self-contained environment in a foreign plane, making it unlikely that you would be able to target any location known to you with anything less than a Wish. There are no (non-interdicted) areas with a breathable atmosphere within Teleport or Greater Teleport range. Interplanetary Teleport can be used to target Antichthon, Freedom Station, or Pepper from here:

<Three images, one of a city square, one of a forest, and one of a neon-lined platform on top of a skyscraper at night>

Alternatively, you can use our normal transit system to reach other destinations. In addition to your interface, you can return to this place using Interplanetary Teleport or Wish. If you are not the caster of the spell, and other people would be transported with you, the spell will fail unless you have listed the other people as being allowed here.

You can find more information on the magic and non-magic protections on this place and how they can interfere with spellcasting in the 'Locations -> Rescue Station -> Administrative Settings' tab of your interface.

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a kind of test where you tell a subordinate or slave something uncredible (or incredible) and see if they pretend to believe it. It's a good way of weeding out people who are too subservient, or too independent, or too optimistic or pessimistic.

This isn't a test like that, because even the most sycophantic toadie at court wouldn't believe this story unless it was a direct order.

A coalition "from beyond Creation" rescued souls from Hell, kidnapped evacuated everyone from Golarion, defeated Rovagug, recreated Golarion, and made everyone an archmage. What is this, an Andoren nursery tale?

She doesn't understand what they want her to think, because she certainly can't pretend to believe this with a straight face. Or rather, she can, she has excellent Bluff, but it would be against her pride and dignity and also - why would anyone believe such nonsense on the strength of mere words?

It does look increasingly improbable that this is the Lawful work of someone in Dis.

 

What are her options?

Trying to escape this place is probably futile, unless they want her to "escape". 

She can tell them she wants a teleport to Axis, after which they will continue doing whatever they want. Presumably they did not kidnap her just to let her go to Axis.

She can take ten minutes to Sending Aspexia, without yet knowing what to tell her about her own situation, and hope they do not interrupt her casting.

She can open the mystery door.

Or she can continue with the charade, and hope they do send someone to talk with her. She has excellent people skills.

She schools her face, and touches the portrait of the "ambassador".

Permalink Mark Unread

It was a long (subjective) time ago for Hazel that she handled the mortal woman who popped into Avernus. But she was curious what the story was there, so she put in a request to handle any needed follow-up once she was done with her tour in Hell. The notification catches her relaxing in the bath, trying to get the smell of Avernus smoke out of her hair. She's under a time stop, though, so she takes her time drying off and getting ready before she cancels the time stop and appears in a swirl of sparkles.

"Hello!" she exclaims. "I'm Relevant Hazel. I assume you have some questions you'd like answered?"

Permalink Mark Unread

A human! How convenient. (She assumes her crown's true seeing is in play; if they can beat her crown, she's already lost.)

Her crown gives her mental abilities that are frankly outside the natural human distribution. Maybe some prodigy, born once in a generation in the whole world, could outdo her by sheer natural talent; but not for all three abilitystats at once, and probably not at all on Splendour.

It also gives her permanent discern lies, a nondetection to protect herself from the same, true seeing, a +18 to Sense Motive, and another to Knowledge (Planes) that leaves her quite assured that this "coalition from beyond Creation" is pure nonsense.

(This isn't the full range of her crown's powers, of course, it's just the part that's for talking to people. When she wins at that and people give up on talking and attack her, that's when the crown really shines.)

What do her people skills tell her about this Hazel?

Permalink Mark Unread

Hazel is used to being able to do anything she sets her mind to, and used to being one of the most noteworthy or important people in any given room. She is part of a large faction or group of similar people who she feels comfortable relying on. She feels completely at ease here -- the idea that Abrogail might attack or damage her has not even entered her mind. She is only ordinarily pretty, which is strange because her face has definitely had some subtle adjustments made to it. She has the clean skin and long, well-treated hair of someone who has never needed to worry about serious disease or insufficient nutrition.

She is positively disposed to Abrogail by default. She's excited to be here, and expects this interaction to be pleasant. She thinks of her as someone to help, with only the barest trace of the condescension that would normally entail. Even so, her attention is not completely on Abrogail. Some of her attention is devoted to looking at something around or behind Abrogail's head, close enough to making eye contact that most people would not notice.

It's ambiguous whether "Relevant Hazel" is really her name. She treats it like a name, and had no intent to deceive Abrogail about her identity, but she's not yet totally used to calling herself that, with the implication that she has used other names in the past.

Permalink Mark Unread

So she's either misinformed or has astronomical Bluff. Good to know.

Abrogail schools her own face to be open and sincere. Look at how puzzled she is! Behold, how earnestly she will reflect on Hazel's every word!

"The contents of that letter are very surprising, and hard to credit! So of course I have many questions. Your portrait-illusion names you ambassador; whom do you represent?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I represent a few different groups, actually!" she responds. She is mildly embarrassed about having a complicated answer instead of a simple answer, but prefers to tell the truth even when it's complicated. "I can formally speak for my self-tree. I don't think your world really has an equivalent -- think of us as a guild or special interest group. That's wrong, but close enough for now." Self-tree has specific connotations -- a combination of family, in-group, nation, and support system.

"My self-tree acts as the administrator for a broader alliance which I call the Fixipelago, but which doesn't actually have a formal name for stupid political reasons," she continues. She is mildly exasperated about the naming problem. For a long time it didn't really matter to her, but now she intends to do something about it as soon as she's dealt with more urgent concerns. She thinks of Abrogail as a more urgent concern. "I can't commit to things on that alliance's behalf, but I can explain in detail how it works and who the constituents are."

"Upon making contact with creation, my self-tree allied with a group of Good gods from Golarion. I can't make commitments on their behalf either, but I just spent some time working with them to dismantle Hell, so I can explain a good portion of their recent activities and next priorities," she concludes. She believes this too. She thinks of the gods as being just another kind of person, on roughly the same social level as herself. She has had specific personal interactions with (some) gods.

She believes that she can answer any question Abrogail has, even if it requires information she doesn't currently have. She has a way to silently communicate with someone or something else.

Permalink Mark Unread

Someone's telling her what to say; that is entirely standard and unsurprising in an interrogation. Unfortunately, it makes reading her much less useful. But everyone knows something of their society; it's very hard to create people who really believe in a completely false world.

"It's normal for ambassadors not to be able to make commitments," Abrogail reassures her. "I am a Queen, but I still don't agree to important pacts without consulting my advisors, and my ambassadors certainly can't promise things in my name."

"You must understand that it's very hard for me to believe that you "dismantled" Hell, much as I'm sure the Good gods would love to do so. Can you explain that, or show me proof? I suppose I would take Abadar's word for it, but His mortal clerics can still be mistaken or misled."

"Also, I can't help but notice Asmodeus's name is missing from the list of Lawful gods who certified your letter..."

Permalink Mark Unread

She is mildly surprised and pleased to learn that Abrogail is a Queen, but no more deferential. She expects something about Abrogail being a monarch to make one of her continuing projects easier.

"Well, Asmodeus was hardly going to want to make our opposition of Him less traumatic and upsetting for people," she responds, in the voice of someone who is used to explaining why a given proposal would not actually work.

"Do you have a channel to Abadar that you would trust?" she asks. She isn't certain how common this is, but assumes that Abrogail wouldn't have mentioned it if it weren't a useful avenue. "I can get you spell components or transport to Axis if that would help. And of course I'm perfectly willing to explain what happened in detail the normal way or furnish things that would serve as proof. Perhaps you would find a map of Dis persuasive?"

She expects to have to explain something in more detail if Abrogail asks for a map of Dis, but otherwise believes that seeing a map of Dis would be very convincing proof. She isn't worried about the expense of providing spell components.

Permalink Mark Unread

...so they're playing it that they don't know who she is? That line about people being upset that anyone would oppose Asmodeus, though, is clearly meant to let her know they expect her to see through the charade.

"If you transported me to Axis, and I bought confirmation from Abadar there, I expect it would be quite convincing." It would convince her that she wasn't really in Axis, for one thing. "What spell components did you have in mind? I suppose providing the material components for a Commune could be cheaper than purchasing those in Axis too." Five hundred gold pieces are an irrelevance, compared to everything else that's going on.

"Normally I would also trust clerics of other Lawful gods, who could report from their own knowledge or ask Abadar, but sadly I seem to have misplaced mine." She smiles disarmingly.

"As for a map of Dis, I'm not sure how that would help? I understand they do not show the locations of tormented souls. In any event, the trouble is usually establishing a map really is one of Dis, and not some forgery."

"But since commune takes ten minutes, and finding a cleric of Abadar in Axis able and willing to cast it for a reasonable price takes a few minutes more, perhaps you could outline to me what happened first, so that I could ask the appropriate questions in the commune?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"I thought you might be able to draw a map of Dis from memory," she explains. She isn't sure how common knowledge of Dis is, but thought it reasonable that someone who would planeshift to Dis might be familiar with its layout. She knows where Abrogail was and what she did for the brief moment in Hell. She doesn't think of drawing a map as being a particularly rare skill. "Which would then show you that it has been demolished." She believes this, and doesn't find it particularly remarkable that Dis could be destroyed. She thinks of approximately everything as being possible to destroy.

"But yes, it makes perfect sense to start with an outline," she agrees. She is slightly embarrassed that she didn't anticipate Abrogail's request. Part of her self-image is built around being able to competently provide people with things.

"Approximately a day ago on this plane (time didn't match with Golarion exactly, although they are now synced), a member of my self-tree encountered an interplanar bar," she continues. She knows this is hard to believe, and thinks of this part of the story as being the most unusual. Despite that, she has confirmed the existence of the interplanar bar herself, and believes that the events she is recounting are accurate. "Prior to that, my world had no contact with other planes. The bar occasionally attaches itself to doorways in different planes. There, she met a fighter from the Worldwound, who had encountered the bar shortly before."

She is eliding significant information about the identity of the fighter and the member of her self-tree's interactions with him.

"The fighter explained circumstances on Golarion, particularly the existence of Hell. We objected," she continues. She thinks of herself as a core part of the decision-making apparatus of her self-tree. "With the fighter's assistance, we made contact with the Chaotic Good gods, and through them the other Good gods." This is true, but eliding significant effort, worry, and uncertainty.

"With the gods' assistance, we were able to figure out how to use our local technology to cast many thousands of Wishes per second." This is also true, although she thinks of the gods assistance in obtaining these Wishes as being not very much compared to her (personal?) contribution. She is also understating what they accomplished. She wants to avoid scaring Abrogail, and feels as though if Abrogail understood her capabilities she would be scared.

"We used those Wishes -- and other related techniques -- to evacuate everyone from Hell, relocating them to the Good-aligned planes." This is true, although the Wishes were not used to move the majority of souls. 

"As mentioned in the letter, this caused Asmodeus to release Rovagug, so we had to move the majority of the population to rescue environments here, in my world. You weren't moved because the gods informed us that people wearing artifacts would be able to make their own escapes, and might be too dangerous to have near the rest of the evacuees." She thinks this generic estimate was probably right on average, but doesn't think of Abrogail as one of the dangerous artifact wearers.

"I was monitoring the war in Avernus when you plane shifted in, and diverted you here after establishing that you would likely do better here than in the holding cells in Heaven," she concludes. She definitely has memories of doing this herself, but several weeks ago, not a minute ago. "Would you like a Wish as a demonstration?" she asks. The offer is genuine. She expects to be able to furnish a Wish instantly at negligible cost, and doesn't expect anything Abrogail can wish for to be a significant problem, although she's prepared to re-evaluate that if Abrogail surprises her with a new Wish wording.

Abrogail might notice, at this point, that the embroidery on Hazel's dress is shifting very slowly in an intricate pattern.

Permalink Mark Unread

She's telling her two stories, each unbelievable in its own way. It's a work of art, really, and it's meant to taunt Abrogail by saying: we know what you can do, and we can feed you separate bullshit in Hazel's words and in her body language, and probably more in her thoughts if Abrogail had a way to undetectably cast Detect Thoughts. (She didn't do so before Hazel arrived, because anyone worth dealing with has arcane sight or the equivalent, and she did not wish to present herself as a threat.)

The claim that they kept her statued for weeks and the threat that they can do so again doesn't escape her attention, either. 

"I have not memorized the layout of Dis. It keeps changing, so this is a mostly futile exercise. That's why everyone uses maps."

Permalink Mark Unread

Casting many thousands of Wishes per second is easy: have your army of archmages use time stop inside a time-dilated plane. Casting many thousands of Wishes at all is the hard part (see: army of archmages, lack of). An alliance of the Good gods could probably do it, but it wouldn't let them win a fight with Asmodeus: she knows this because they have not, in fact, used thousands of Wishes to save everyone from Hell. (Not that Hell has anything like mere thousands of damned souls to save, anyway.)

They cast Wishes using their "local technology"? A novel way of using magic, perhaps, like rituals? If a ritual let many lower-circle wizards together cast a Wish, that would be a ground-shaking discovery. So she's implying they had lower-circle mages cast many thousand of Wishes or found another way around the natural scarcity of archmages, with the Good gods presumably providing the diamonds, and that was enough to change the balance of power and get many (obviously not all) souls out of Avernus.

That's at least a coherent story. And it purports to explain her observations: her pit fiend went to fight in Hell; her people were kidnapped, but she was spared because she wears an artifact crown. It doesn't make any of it at all plausible, but at least it's not pure nonsense like the obviously human Hazel being from "outside Creation". 

Of course, that leaves more nonsense, like the release of Rovagug - the letter didn't say what happened to Him, she's sure Hazel has a ready answer that will be just as preposterous as all the rest - and the destruction and recreation of Golarion and the kidnapping of everyone there. 

 

But she's willing to believe there was some sort of an assault on Avernus, she saw that much herself, and the Good gods are the obvious benefactors and therefore the obvious culprits. In Gorthoklek's (and Aspexia's?) absence, and perhaps with a tip-off from those same Good gods, one of her enemies seized the opportunity to attack her; she was waiting for Morgethai or Lastwall to make a play during the... disruption after she came to power, and it never came but perhaps they were just biding their chance. The attack on her palace clearly wasn't targeting individuals, but a Miracle or two might have killed or captured everyone there. Her artifact crown protected her, but she was captured - by the Good gods or their allies - in Avernus, and never made it to Dis.

Aspexia would not be that much easier to dispose of than Abrogail, but then she never verified Aspexia was gone; perhaps she, too, plane shifted to Avernus and was captured or killed there. The people who captured her are the ones who attacked Avernus, and are not the ones who attacked her palace, and so have leeway to pretend they don't even know who she is. They have unknown motivations, and perhaps novel abilities; but they're not her enemies in the simple way Lastwall or Andoran are, or they would have killed her, or at the very least tried to take her crown. (It cannot be removed save by the wearer's will; but where there's a will, there's a way, as the saying goes, and as Infrexus found out.)

...This still has too many holes. Asmodeus would not send Gorthoklek to fight in Avernus, instead of His other pit fiends, because Gorthoklek's absence creates exactly this sort of vulnerability. An army attacking Avernus would not bother to kidnap her (with a Wish?) if they didn't know who she was, and if they did know it would be simpler to kill her and take her body and her crown. And why the other lies and absurdities in that letter?

Permalink Mark Unread

She thinks she can scare Abrogail, but hasn't yet? If Abrogail thought everything in that letter was actually true, she'd be scared out of her mind. But she doesn't need to believe any of that, to know that she's been captured by an unfamiliar power, and that people who could orchestrate a credible attack on Avernus are certainly powerful enough to threaten her even if they can't, really, threaten Asmodeus. And if she's been a statue for weeks, her status back home would be shaky even if the rest of her people hadn't just been disappeared.

Telling her "but we haven't gotten to the scary part yet" is an amateur's threat, and normally she would ignore that, but here it only serves to underline the rest.

However, Abrogail has excellent mental fortitude, and is not pathetic enough to succumb to unproductive fear.

 

Hazel's dress has moving embroidery? What about it? Abrogail owns much better-enchanted dresses herself, although sadly she isn't dressed to impress right now - wait, are they mocking her state of undress hurried-partial-dress? She will patiently bide her time and then she will show them all -

No, not like that -

Ahem. She is grudgingly impressed at how good they are at getting under her skin.

(Four weeks are not, really, long enough to become perfectly accustomed to the extra attention and brilliance and self-reflection that a 6/6/6 crown grants, when you're a young woman fresh out of Hell and riding the high of finally being Queen.)

Permalink Mark Unread

She's offering her a free Wish? There are wish-granting beings (besides the obvious ones) who gain power over you if you give them your permission. That said, out of everyone who can cast Wish, the vast majority will do whatever they want to you regardless of your permission. And it's not as if Abrogail has the Spellcraft to recognize a Wish for certain when she sees one, anyway, or an easy way to test a Wish-grade diamond for that matter.

But there is one Wish wording she has memorized from childhood, long before she went to Hell to earn her circles, and while she didn't reach ninth then she has every intention of doing it one day and casting this Wish for herself.

"You may cast this Wish wording on me, up to five times in a row" - this conversation isn't keeping itself to the plausible anyway -

And she recites the wording that makes a person more Splendid, more strongly themselves, more real, so real that even the universe is forced to acknowledge it.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Do you prefer that I do it once or five times?" she asks. She has no hesitation around offering Abrogail something that will make her more powerful and give her an even bigger advantage in this conversation -- her hesitation is totally around ensuring that she does what Abrogail thinks is best for Abrogail. She is wary of using magic for mental enhancements herself, and doesn't want to hurt Abrogail by changing her more than she wants to be changed. She doesn't register five wishes as being any more costly than one wish.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I prefer that you do it five times."

Permalink Mark Unread

Hazel's eyes flick to something unseen, and she waves her hand in a totally unnecessary dramatic gesture which does not match the somatic component of Wish. Five diamonds appear in front of her and then crumble away to nothing. She repeats the wish wording aloud, five times, although she does not appear to think this is necessary. She is just saying it so that Abrogail will feel reassured that the wishes have happened in accordance with her request.

And then Abrogail is even more Splendid.

Permalink Mark Unread

You cannot mistake your own Splendor, not when it powers your magic and speech and your perception of other people and forms the very core of who you are. Abrogail has enough Wisdom, and enough experience putting on headbands, to tell when her Splendor outstrips a succubus.

 

There are enchantments that, if cast by a powerful enough mage, could make her believe almost anything.

Her crown protects her against such spells. But if she was statued, they could have removed her crown and then enchanted her to believe she was still wearing it. 

She knows that way lies madness. This is a lesson one must learn before entering Asmodean high society: it is natural to doubt everything and distrust everyone. But if you are always in doubt, if you disbelieve even your own senses, then you cannot accomplish anything. If they control her mind and senses outright, then she has already lost.

(If they control her mind, and desire something of her beyond mere entertainment, then she has not lost yet. But if she cannot trust her own innate sense of Splendor - if she is without her crown, say, and had her Wisdom cursed - that possibility is better dismissed, to focus on all the rest.)

She won't get more spells until tomorrow, and she can't check if her spells are harder to resist now, but - she's not really in any doubt.

 

There is one thing her newfound Splendor is immediately good for, and that is concealing her reaction.

Permalink Mark Unread

Think think think think think.

They are stronger than her. They are holding her prisoner. She does not know what they want of her, they have not said. They have not asked for anything, they are pretending (?) to help her without even knowing who she is because they are Good, and spending five Wishes as a gesture of good will is apparently what Good ambassadors do for queens when they have cheap Wishes.

Maybe she should ask for twenty-five more Wishes? ...no, they might make her more powerful but surely they wouldn't casually make her smarter. She doesn't want to over-step and ask for something they would refuse.

If she only knew what they wanted, perhaps she could see a way forward. 

Well, she's pretending (?) to be cooperating with Hazel in good faith, and while course Hazel's wishes are not those of the people who control her -

 

"This is incredible!" she exclaims. "I'm sure no-one would spend five Wishes just to convince me of something, if Wishes were not truly cheap for them," because they would have much cheaper ways to convince her, starting with one Wish and going down from there. 

"Being powerful doesn't prove all your claims, but it proves you could credibly attempt to do what you say you've done." Being powerful proves they are allowed to make whatever claims they want and have her pretend (?) to believe them. "And that's all I can reasonably ask for. My next question, then, must be - what would you have of us, of me and of all Golarion, that you have not already taken yourself?"

Permalink Mark Unread

Hazel smiles at her. She has noticed how attractive Abrogail is, and is trying to ignore that out of a sense of professionalism. She is rounding Abrogail's response to 'mostly believing the story as presented'. It has not particularly occurred to her that Abrogail would be motivated to pretend to believe her story if she did not actually believe it.

"Mostly, we just want people to have pleasant, fulfilling lives," she responds. This is partially true. She does want everyone to have good lives, but she has convinced herself that she should want this more, and is at least somewhat suppressing her more selfish desires. That said, her basic desires for things like safety, community, the esteem of her peers, etc., are all well fulfilled. 

"I do have some questions I'd like to ask you, about how our alliance should relate to the country that you rule," she continues. She doesn't know what country Abrogail rules. She doesn't know how much power Abrogail has to make decisions about things like treaties and alliances. She wants to convince Abrogail to accept a few specific policies, but is unwilling to lie or compromise her principles to do so, and will not consider it a major personal failure if she doesn't.

"We are looking at hiring people to help with several major projects. We have a lot of work planned around figuring out how magic works, helping people adjust to their new circumstances, and preparing for contact with the next world." Magic is new to her. She does not fully trust or understand it. She thinks that they can probably do a lot better than the magic they have so far. She is expecting contact with new worlds to come relatively quickly, but she doesn't know exactly when.

"For you in particular, I expect you'll probably have your hands full for some time handling the transition for your country," she concludes. She means 'expect' as in predict, not as in giving a veiled order. She expects Abrogail's country to undergo radical changes, but doesn't know exactly what that will entail. She is excited about the future.

Permalink Mark Unread

They are daring her to seduce Hazel (in both senses)?

Another time she would enjoy doing this. Not so much when she has no idea who she's playing against or what the consequences of winning might be.  Playing an unknown game against unknown opponents with no pieces but herself isn't really feasible. (Is it?) She doesn't even know if they're Lawful!

She wants to just state the truth and get it over with that would be giving up pathetically. But she can't think of anything that would actually do better than that, instead of merely stall for time. She is concluding she can't learn anything from Hazel because she was selected too well, or is being puppeteered too well, to infer anything about her masters.

 

What does Abrogail actually know?

They have great power. It is very cheap for them to grant her five Wishes on a whim. Alternatively, they have managed to remove her crown and enchanted her into seeing what is not.

They bothered to capture her, claim to have statued her for weeks, sent her an ambassador. This is an expense of resources. You don't burn resources on things you don't care about, even if they're very cheap. And you don't empower people and set them free without caring what they will do with their newfound power, because they will affect the world one way or the other and you might not like what they do.

They know who she is, even if they didn't when they captured her. Her crown is unmistakable.

 

So either they really are some kind of Good, or they are Evil and this is the buildup to an involved torture setup. (There are other hypotheses; they might want to learn about her from the choice she makes here, or they might want to let her choose her own ironic damnation; but she cannot identify which of them are plausible, let alone likely, so she cannot optimize her actions in those cases.)

If they are Good, they might be the kind who will torture her for being their enemy, but not nearly as much or as ably as Evil would.

Permalink Mark Unread

She can try to flee. Ask to be moved to Axis, or back to Golarion, and treat what she sees there as real, and proceed from there. This works if they really are Good and uncaring, and not otherwise.

She can try to submit. Admit she doesn't believe in "Hazel", and see if they change their story. But she wouldn't be able to verify the new story any more than the old. Also, the new story is likely to be less pleasant for her than the current one, even if sticking with the script is just dragging things out she's not going to ask to be tortured already to get it over with - no, trying to do anything on the assumption they are Evil is a lost cause. So she can submit, and see if they reveal another layer that she prefers to this one.

She can try to cooperate with the pretense, keep talking to Hazel and try to leverage herself into a position of - what? What would even be the best-case outcome for Abrogail, if Hazel were real? Well, she can ask for twenty-five more Wishes, and a bag of diamonds while she's at it, and anything else Hazel claims to be able to give her, and that would improve her position. But it would equally imply that the power behind Hazel doesn't think improving Abrogail's position matters to them. So this, also, works only if they are Good or uncaring.

 

If all her strategies only work on the assumption she is not being held by enemies, then she might as well choose the one she will enjoy most if it actually works.

She would not enjoy living out a pretense, wondering every moment when it might end, without at least once acknowledging it. Any less would be an injury to her pride. And if they stick with the script, she'll try to lose herself in it, and treat the world as a play put on for her amusement.

(She can feel rage building up inside her. All her life's work, lost in moments! She endured Hell to win a great prize that those fools did not dream of, and she was rewarded for her excellence - for it to be snatched away with such contemptuous ease in the very moment of her triumph...!! But she can suppress it, for now, with her newfound Splendor.)

But neither will she refuse to take every advantage offered, and lose the game on purpose.

 

"I'm afraid I will handle this poorly," she confesses. If someone is listening, they'll know she concedes the game of pretense. "You are right that many people back at home will have a hard time adjusting - so will I! - and we haven't planned for anything like this. My existing advisors might not be best suited to manage this transition, either."

"It would help me greatly if you use another ten Wishes to improve my Cunning and Wisdom."

In other words: she's still willing to play if they'll let give her better pieces. How, she has no idea, but that's Smart Abrogail's problem.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I can supply as many wishes as you would like," Hazel agrees. She believes this. She has herself cast many wishes. "Or I can show you how to use our system to request wish diamonds and prepared spells and you can cast them yourself. Are you sure you want to make so large a change to yourself right away? There's no rush if you want to take more time to get used to your splendor."

Hazel really is just asking out of concern for Abrogail's well-being. If Abrogail confirms she wants them, Hazel is prepared to cast the ten wishes now. Hazel is mildly anxious about the thought of a world where everyone feels as though they need to be more intelligent, but doesn't intend to let that anxiety get in the way of her firm conviction that people should be able to do this if they want to.

"Personally, they make me a little nervous, since I don't actually understand how they improve your mind. Our neuroscientists are working on it, both to be sure they're safe, and to see about improving them even further," she shares. She trusts the 'neuroscientists' completely, and would apply all the improvements to herself immediately if they claimed it was safe. She implicitly believes that they will eventually proclaim it safe and supply her with any enhancements, but she will wait until then.

Permalink Mark Unread

They are still taunting her, with this painfully Good servant who isn't allowed more power by her superiors, who genuinely believes she will be granted more power later and that not granting her more power is for her own sake. Both that the power is withheld because it might not be safe for her, and that it will be granted eventually because it is safe after all. Who believes she can take power for herself, but trusts her superiors that she shouldn't, for her own sake.

...She made a decision, and she's going to stick to her script.

 

"I've increased my Cunning and Wisdom before," Abrogail points out reasonably, "when I put on my crown, and with lesser headbands and spells before then, and I never regretted it. In my society it's generally accepted that the upsides to mental improvements far outweigh any downsides."

"And if it's ever really a problem, there are spells that lower your Cunning and Wisdom again!" Look at how open and vulnerable and honest she's being!

Permalink Mark Unread

Hazel nods. "I suppose that's a good point," she acquiesces, although she doesn't actually believe that being able to lower your intelligence by applying different spells at all helps the situation. She respects Abrogail's right to choose for herself, and wouldn't want to be too much of an obstructionist to someone doing what's right for them.

She summons a decagon of wish diamonds, and has her system cast simultaneously. She tells herself that she doesn't want to just sit there repeating the same words over and over for a minute, but part of her also wants to show off a little, for the beautiful woman she's talking to.

She says the two wish wordings for appearance's sake, but she actually just inputs the words into the spells directly, using her interface, because she can't actually say the verbal components of all the spells simultaneously.

The diamonds crumble to nothing, and Abrogail is wiser, and more cunning.

Permalink Mark Unread

For some people, greater Wisdom or Cunning can make them a different person by making them notice how wrong they were, how inferior. How they failed over and over, played into the hands of their enemies.

Abrogail isn't someone who'd ever agonize over that. She knows what she wants, always. Being smarter makes her better, and that's good. Obviously one should grow better as one gains power, and obviously one should keep gaining power over time. Obviously she was worse before now, before she had her crown, before she went to Hell, all the way back to when she was a literal child, but her story is about becoming better. She is not confused or shaken by becoming wiser.

 

Some things come into focus.

Relations between people are inseparable from the power they have over each other. Hierarchy is useful, it is efficient for organizing your subordinates, but it's possible to operate without one if you're clever enough and you're not being Asmodean about it.

Faced with a hierarchy, one slots into the best place one has earned, and climbs from there. Faced with other, less legible structures, one must demonstrate their cunning by finding the best place they can anyway, and eventually by shaping society in their favor.

Hazel's controllers are telling her: Good is no weaker than Evil. We, too, can make our slaves believe five contradictory things before breakfast, and we don't even have to torture them about it. You have to join us because we won; but you should join us because we're not inferior, and we can build a world worth living in for you.

They're telling her: it doesn't matter if she believes Hazel or not. As long as she behaves as if she does, and maybe even if she doesn't, they won't break the pretense. Why should they? They don't want to torture people, and they won, so they get to have what they want.

Permalink Mark Unread

Working with Hazel is better than not, so she should try. She understands, now, that she's not staking her existence over it; if they wanted to hurt her they would. 

If she's going to work with her, Hazel will quickly learn she is (was?) queen of Cheliax; so she should tell her now, where she can control it.

(Is she still queen of Cheliax? It might be unwise to keep wearing her crown if she were not. She does have obligations to Asmodeus, to rule Infernal Cheliax in His name and to enable the sending of its people to damnation, although most of that is really on Aspexia. She'll decide later, once she's ascertained the state of Cheliax and can't claim to be hedging her bets anymore.)

 

"Thank you. That helped." It really did! She is already adjusting her body language slightly, because she has better instincts now for what Hazel finds familiar and pleasant and attractive.

"If we're going to work together, I should start by properly introducing myself. I'm Queen Abrogail Thrune II, of Cheliax. You may have heard of us." She smiles, self-deprecatingly.

"I've done some things I'm sure you'd disapprove of," although luckily almost all of the big ones are on her predecessors' heads, "because I believed they were the best options available to me at the time, with the information and resources I had. Asmodeus was going to win, had already won in Cheliax, and I wanted to improve the system under Him because I could hardly oppose Him and win." Or, at least, she could hardly oppose Him where she could be caught thinking about it, and living her life plotting without even admitting it to her own thoughts did not appeal.

"Having so many Wishes available obviates all my previous plans. For example, Chelish public education is the best in the world, but even people who grew up illiterate peasants can probably do well if you Wish them more cunning. We have equal rights for women, but even Osirion grants rights to women who are mages, and yesterday I would have said no-one not even Hell or Axis is rich enough to give spells to all women, but clearly I was wrong. And of course other matters, like state defense, roads and logistics, food production - everything will be different now. For the better, of course!" 

...now that she mentions it, the issue of state defense is indeed concerning. Abrogail doesn't really want to live in a world where everyone has many Wishes and uses them for war, because she doesn't think defense wins out over offense, and while there may be a last woman standing it probably wouldn't be her, or any human for that matter. Instead she's going to live in a world whose existence and peace is guaranteed by - Hazel.

"You said everyone would be able to leave freely, now. I expect many people will leave Cheliax. But I hope some will stay, and build something stronger, something better. Cheliax has over three thousand years of proud history, and only a little of that is about Hell."

"I'm sure there's a lot you want to tell me, and to ask me, but first I want to tell you that I greatly appreciate you, you and your self-tree and everything you're doing for us. You're powerful, and you use your power to make the world better, and you share it with others. It's the best way to be, and not everyone is like that, and you should be proud of it." With a fierce, warm smile, she lets Hazel have the full blast of her Splendor for a few seconds.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hazel breaks into a smile. As one of her other selves told Gord, she didn't do this for the praise. But the praise is nice, and it feels good to be complemented on the world she has worked so hard to build. She's genuinely proud of what she and her self-tree have accomplished, and it feels good to see that work appreciated.

"Thank you. That means a lot," she replies sincerely. She has heard about Cheliax, but she hasn't particularly internalized what it was like to live there, being focused more on Hell. She also vaguely thinks of everywhere that doesn't have infinite ambient food and shelter and immortality as being a terrible place to live.

Her eyes flick to something beside Abrogail's head, and she suddenly knows more about Cheliax's circumstances. She also goes from taking Abrogail's assertion of her identity on faith, to having that assertion affirmed by whoever she is communicating with.

"And yes, those are only some of the things I expect are going to change in Cheliax," she agrees. "I would normally explain our system of property and how we decide who has control over which territories, only apparently our previous system was broken and now Abadar is metaphorically yelling at our economists about a better system. So I don't know how that will shake out in the long term, but in the short term I can help you set up border enforcement and set up magical defenses across the country in whatever way you think is best."

She is aware that everyone having as many wishes as they would like is probably going to be disruptive, but she still thinks making people richer was worth it. She doesn't see the continued existence of Cheliax as a problem -- she has complete faith that Cheliax will end up being a good place for its citizens where they genuinely enjoy living, with a little bit of work from Abrogail and herself.

Permalink Mark Unread

They talk for a long time, about the future of Cheliax and of the world and of Abrogail herself.

Abrogail isn't going to lose. They won, but they were fighting Asmodeus, not her. She's going to keep betting more powerful, richer, better, she's going to keep rising.

She won't get to rule Cheliax, not in the way that she wanted, but that Cheliax doesn't exist anymore. It's not as much of a loss as someone taking it from her would have been. They remade Cheliax in their own image; she would have remade it in hers, if she'd had the power. She can have more now, just as free Wishes are more than her crown alone could ever be. It is not a loss, to become greater under someone else than she was under Asmodeus.

She won't have everything she used to enjoy. Punishing people to reduce the amount of sheer idiocy around her. Breaking beautiful people and healing them into new shapes until they were hers. But she can still be rid of idiots by Wishing them better, and capture beautiful people by being herself at them and by being better than they are, and so she will still have people who are hers. She'll have Hazel for her own, if she works hard at it.

She'll play their game and she'll win it, because it's a game that's very much worth playing.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

The Ruby Prince, Khemet II, the Forthbringer, has been having - not a hard day, it would be unfair to call it that, but certainly a complex one.

His Commune was much more confusing than illuminating, but did make it clear that:

- He was in no danger if he returned to his palace.
- Osirion was not worse off, and had not been meant to be worse off, due to the incident of the Mysteriously Disappearing Advisors.
- He could not learn anything about the incident from the Commune that his advisors in Sothis would not find out on their own within the day. He could not improve prospects for recovering the missing people, or for anything else, by asking more Commune questions about it.
- The questions he had prepared that morning were all UNCLEAR, not because Abadar didn't know the answers, but because the questions were for no obvious reason ill-posed, even when referring to very simple matters like 'are the tax projections for next year reasonable?' or 'will the Katapeshi gain over 20% of the value of the proposed Osirion - Nex trade route?'

Shortly afterwards, he received a Sending from Axis - it must have been started soon after he sent his own - which confirmed that he could return. And so, braced for bad news, he plane shifted back to the Dome, where he was greeted with complete and utter chaos and also three-quarters of his government requesting his urgent instructions.

He has since read the letter everyone else saw, heard their accounts, confirmed some of the new spells for himself, confirmed everything with Abadar again (in another Commune under Time Stop), and emerged enlightened and even more confused. And so, he has called a meeting of the Government Council.

Permalink Mark Unread

Khemet's Chief of Staff has finally wrangled all the Council members into a single room, including the Minister for Cultural Heritage who has (reluctantly) come back from Axis.

Out of consideration to the Chief of Staff, who is having a very stressful day running the government bureaucracy of Sothis, the meeting will be held under the new (?) super-long (??) Time Stop, so that people don't have to wait for hours to get official answers and they don't have to hurry to prepare them. (People who are forced to wait because they are also using the new Time Stop and, in some cases, started using it almost fifteen minutes ago brought it on themselves and the most he can promise them is that they will not escape the consequences of their choices by dying of old age before the present meeting concludes.)

Out of consideration to the Pharaoh, who has to sit in on many of the Chief's meetings and who would not appreciate spending most of his mortal lifespan in them, the meeting will not last longer than two subjective hours.

 

Khemet calls the meeting to order. (This is traditionally done by walking into the room and permitting everyone to rise.) 

Present are: Khemet; his Chief of Staff; Olive, the new envoy from the Good Cherries Alliance (Name Pending); the Ministers for State Security, Economy and Trade, Public Works, Diplomacy, Law, Justice, Agriculture, and Cultural Heritage; and the Advisor on behalf of the Council of Freed Slaves.

(Olive might notice that she is the only woman in the room. Khemet is very progressive and has some freed slaves on his council, but he's not going to have an Advisor for Women's Affairs, or whatever it is they have in Cheliax.)

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Diplomacy would like to formally introduce Innocent Olive, temporary envoy of the Ash-tree to Osirion and an authoritative source for questions regarding the Fixipelago!

As a personally powerful provisional-ally of the Osirian state, she is trusted with the state secrets that are likely to come up in this meeting, just as they do with Nefreti, although of course the Pharaoh and the relevant ministers can withhold some topics of discussion. (Everyone takes the hint: this is not a person you should expect to be able to keep secrets from.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Olive did notice that she is the only woman here, but she's not holding it against them too much since it seems pretty likely that this is going to change pretty promptly, one way or another.

 

"Thank you, Minister for those kind words of introduction. I am glad to be able to assist the government of Osirian in navigating this difficult transition, and happy to answer whatever questions I can," she says. And she really is. She wants to see Osirian grow into a wonderful place for everyone who chooses to call it home; she is reserving judgement on who is likely to make that choice until she sees more of how the council operates.

Permalink Mark Unread

"On the agenda," says the Chief, "are any decisions or proclamations that are time-sensitive. Please report on your departments briefly."

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for State Security begs leave to report that they are now, in security terms, a protectorate of the Ash Tree. He cannot meaningfully guarantee... anything... in case that situation changes or the security guarantees fail. He is accordingly requesting directions from the Pharaoh, and is also eagerly awaiting word from Diplomacy. (He manages to make this sound very innocent; of course Diplomacy know they should be working on the security aspects of the situation!)

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Diplomacy indicates that while of course his people are Working On It, it would not be appropriate for him to comment with Olive and the Pharaoh both being present.

Permalink Mark Unread

Olive notes that her self-tree takes people's right of to self-governance without interference very seriously, and that the Axis prediction markets currently give very bad odds for them changing that stance or acting counter to it, but that of course diplomatic discussions should wait for another time.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That is reasonable. Proceed." He nodes to the next minister around the table.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Economy and Trade begs leave to report that they no longer have either one, as conventionally understood. "Or we can keep using the same measures and declare ourselves enormously rich, but I don't think it serves our original purposes to keep counting our wealth in pounds."

"All debts and loans denominated in pounds, goods, or services are also as good as annuled." Being a responsible Abadaran state, Osirion does not stand to wildly profit by this, unlike some other countries he could name. "That includes debts between people. However, some contracts include services which must be provided at the cost of one party's personal time and efforts. If we need something scarce and valuable," because he has no idea how to even define an economy without any such thing, "such contracts may provide a temporary measure of value, although I am very far from recommending that as a policy and would appreciate a consultation with Abadar on the matter."

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Public Works begs leave to report that they likewise have no need of public works anymore! Can he skip the rest of the meeting to go prepare his resignation letter? 

He then breaks down in nervous giggles.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Compose yourself," says Khemet, and casts Calm Emotions. (He so rarely gets to act as a cleric.)

Permalink Mark Unread

I am terribly sorry, your majesty.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Agriculture begs leave to report that they have no need of that either, but this is actually excellent news, it means they are permanently and absolutely food secure! He is willing to spend the rest of his life in this meeting if it pays for that.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Chief of Staff would like to refocus this meeting on urgent matters, please.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Justice has a somewhat urgent matter! A central example of contracts obliging service that cannot be substituted by money are indentures, which commonly specify a period of so many months or years instead of 'until they have produced this much economic value', and some slave deeds that use similar language. Also, while Osirian law forbids permanent (lifetime) enslavement in new contracts, it allows foreign legal residents to import their own slaves who may be enslaved for life.

He is afraid that another slave uprising is likely, in a new world where everyone but bondsmen has been enormously enriched, and where no-one is likely to sign new indentures or sell themselves into slavery.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Economy points out that slaves are now more likely to run away and leave the country instead of rising in rebellion. Also, the new security arrangements seem to indicate that a rebellion could not succeed anyway?

Permalink Mark Unread

The Advisor on behalf of the Council of Liberated Slaves points out that it is harmful to people to be forced to leave their lives and families for a new country, even if it is now cheap and safe, and they should not encourage or rely on it in lieu of fixing the situation. Surely now that they are fabulously rich, they can afford to free all the slaves?

Permalink Mark Unread

"This is a very well-settled matter of law. Private contracts can be annulled by force of law, if some behavior obliged by the contract is made illegal, but to pass such a law the state must fairly compensate everyone who is presently in such a contract. There must also be a period of waiting of at least six months after proclaiming the new law and before it takes effect."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Someone who desires to keep his slave must be getting something that the fixity field cannot provide them, some non-fungible personal service such as sex. If the state is no richer than every citizen, we cannot fairly compensate them, because we cannot give them anything they do not already have. Actually, this will probably affect many more issues besides this one." He frowns.

Permalink Mark Unread

Olive desperately avoids pointing out that the Minister for Economy and Trade just pretty much suggested putting Osirion on the sex standard.

 

"Although this may not apply to all the intangibles someone gets from owning slaves, in the specific case of sex, there are now other avenues for people to get high quality sex-work, in the form of better access to foreign sex workers, Succubi, and just a larger pool of potential sexual partners," she says instead. "So the fair price of easy access to sex will have dropped. Also, the government does still have some potential funding sources not available to private citizens, just not in the form of physical goods."

Permalink Mark Unread

The room is briefly filled with the silence of men calculating the expected fair price of sex on the free market.

"If the sellers also have unlimited material wealth, what would the buyers be paying them in?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"There are lots of things which still have value, even when everyone has unlimited material wealth," she explains.

"For example, positional goods -- like access to limited space in prestigious locations, or deliberately scarce items like concert tickets. Also intellectual labor, such as art commissions, education, investment advice, etc. Right now, my self-tree is buying magic research, help re-designing our first-contact protocols, help getting people from Creation who do not wish to return to their former lives integrated and resettled, and many other forms of intellectual labor. We also have bounties out for pointing out certain categories of problem. In exchange, we're selling art, noble titles, sex, access to exclusive clubs or vacation resorts which we own, customized programs and magic items, and our own specialized intellectual labor. Right now, I'm not charging you for giving good advice, but my time is getting charged to our fund for ensuring a smooth integration with Creation for internal accounting purposes. We're also collecting information and defect-correction bounties where we can."

Permalink Mark Unread

What a good alien! She really sounds like someone from an exotic part of Axis.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Cultural Heritage would like to remind the council that the state of Osirion owns some uniquely valuable resources! They are the reason his ministry exists!

"I was in Axis earlier to conclude a deal selling a heirloom of one of the Four Pharaohs to a very wealthy petitioner. He is very old, and has moved to the part of Axis where mortals are not allowed, so I had to work through intermediaries. He may even have been the original owner!"

"These things have sentimental value. The richer everyone becomes, the more people will pay us for them, including access to the ones we don't sell. We can reopen the old pyramids, under safer conditions this time, and finally crack down on tomb-robbers. And we can - oh, we can find and uncover so many relics now! The wonders of ten thousand years, restored from the desert sands! Tours to Azghaad's tomb alone would be enough to back our coin!" His eyes glitter.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Economy objects that you can't back your coin with something if you're not able and willing to trade all the something to people in return for the coin! What if there's a run on the bank and they can't give everyone a tomb-tour at once, they would have to default. And if they back the coin with salable items, they'd run out of items to sell.

However, he thoroughly approves of some of the suggestions made for valuables which can keep trade going! With these, the state of Osirion has some credible long-term sources of wealth and, on the basis of that, can secure short-term loans (once they figure out what to denominate the loans in and get Abadar's approval).

Another part of the problem is that he's unsure that all private citizens will have access to a source of funds. Most people don't own anything or anywhere very interesting, and don't have any art or intellectual labor to sell. Or sex. Well, technically everyone or almost everyone has sex to sell, but he'd rather it not come to that. But everyone has food and shelter now, so he is willing to call this Not A Terribly Urgent Problem for the next few hours at least.

Permalink Mark Unread

"In that case, can we issue a proclamation that we intend to enable and encourage the buying-out and freeing of all slaves, indentures, and possibly other contracts to be determined later, on the grounds that it is useful and proper for the state to work to remedy long-term contracts which have become economically inefficient and which would be grossly unfair if proposed today?"

Permalink Mark Unread

That sounds reasonable. Put it on the draft list of decisions.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Justice would like Law's and the Crown's opinion on rebalancing all the penalties in law, since fines are now meaningless, as is execution if Raise Dead is now free. Corporal punishment is at least less effective with free Delay Pain and healing, and while the law can prescribe corporal punishment without magical remedy, it seems like a socially undesirable policy because it would benefit people with higher pain tolerance. 

That leaves only exile, which they're probably going to use much more of, and... public shaming, like the stocks? But new penalties can be introduced which were previously unaffordable or unnecessary, most obviously imprisonment in dungeons.

Permalink Mark Unread

"How urgent is that?"

Permalink Mark Unread

As it stands, people can commit almost any crime and shrug off the legal penalty, which is liable to lead to both a lot of crime and a lot of people trying to prevent it in extralegal ways, and it seems important to head this off! He admits he doesn't have any statistics or even case reports yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

Olive notes that some crimes, such as theft, arson, kidnapping, etc. can be completely prevented via automatic enforcement, but agrees that having reasonable legal punishments set up for crimes which cannot be wholly prevented is an important priority.

Permalink Mark Unread

Self-enforcing laws! The Minister for Justice is captivated. What can be automated? Prevention of murder and any sort of personal injury, just like kidnapping. Trespass, theft and destruction of property - can the system track who owns land and objects, like it does with the private rooms that were gifted to everyone? Axis has ways to automate various contracts, which it wasn't allowed to sell to Golarion, but they can probably work it out on their own with this much magic!

He is going to fund research into this, as soon as they figure out how to fund things. (The government is used to buying a lot of intellectual labor from its bureaucrats and would really like to continue being able to pay them!)

Permalink Mark Unread

It might perhaps be... undesirable to pin all of the law-enforcement and indeed the property-tracking on the fixity field, until they have worked an agreement with the Ash Tree to reliably and ideally permanently delegate control of its relevant functions to state officials.

Permalink Mark Unread

Olive has a pre-written briefing document about what is already automated which they would merely need to opt into, what can in principle be automated but which has not yet been, and what it is not possible to automate with the current system. She notes that the last item is potentially inaccurate now that they know about magic, and that Osirian could join the S.P.T.O. in funding magic research on how to expand these.

She agrees that it is reasonable not to want to delegate their enforcement before they have a binding commitment about how fixity fields will be used, but suggests that this means that they might not need a permanent policy solution from this meeting, merely an interim policy while diplomatic discussion is ongoing.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Minister for Public Works (Recovered) would like to suggest that perhaps the crime wave the Minister of Justice fears would not be so very terrible, even if it occurs? People cannot directly hurt each other anymore, reparation of any property harm done is immediate and free, and the expense in time and attention of investigating, judging, and passing sentence might be greater than the damage from almost any crime. Osirion does not normally legislate against nuisances, and on previous standards, even attempted murder is now a mere nuisance.

Permalink Mark Unread

Some laws are probably obsolete, but removing them does not seem urgent. Also, it seems valuable to clarify that some things are illegal, even if they appear to be impossible at present.

A crime wave would cause people to lose their trust in each other and in the government, but repealing all the laws would make people lose trust even more.

And the criminals wouldn't make Axis!

Permalink Mark Unread

"Everyone can make Axis now. Chaotic people can Teleport there, both from Golarion and from the afterlives, and people of different alignments can afford to move to the same afterlive to stay together." The Minister for Public Works' earlier breakdown might have been occasioned by thinking slightly further ahead than his colleagues, and also using Wishes to enhance his cunning as soon as he was evacuated by the Ash Tree.

"And I understands the Evil afterlives are no longer dangerous. Those are the major reasons we have tried to make sure everyone in Osirion went to Axis."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Non-Lawful people need to buy insurance to live in Axis proper."

Permalink Mark Unread

"If crime is either impossible or ineffectual, and everyone is very rich, everyone will be able to afford that insurance."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I do not know how Axis insurance will be priced this time tomorrow", says the Minister for Economy, "and I refuse to speculate instead of waiting and seeing what Axis does, but in any case we should not abandon the pursuit of Law because we think it might be less directly valuable!"

Permalink Mark Unread

... Yes, that's probably wise.

"I concede your point. We should try our best to prevent and mitigate crime in the short term, without trying to change the long-term policy yet."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Could we have such a law now? Requiring certain visitors or immigrants to buy insurance? We couldn't do it before, because boats can put ashore in too many places and anyone rich could Teleport in." He looks a question at Olive.

(His study of history suggests that having an overlord hegemon should come with perks for compliant vassals who want to better police their state.)

Permalink Mark Unread

Olive nods. "Certainly. There are a few ways you could do that," she agrees. "You could redirect everyone entering the country to a specific location where you handle checking that they are permitted in the country yourselves; you could keep a registry in our systems of who has purchased insurance which meets your criteria, and only allow those people into the country; you could establish an insurance marketplace using our systems such that people can buy insurance on entry automatically; or many other possible approaches, including hybrids of those approaches."

She pauses for a moment, to think how best to phrase this.

"The general principle is that any regulation which a very diligent and observant, but uncreative and uncunning construct could enforce by considering each person who attempts to enter the country and applying a specific, written list of rules is possible to implement automatically. Anything that requires human judgement or creativity will require actual people be involved."

"Obviously it is not my place to say what policy is best for Osirion, but my initial suggestion based on what I've seen of your values so far would be something like 'anyone who is Lawful, or who has bought insurance meeting some standard on the fixity-crystal-mediated marketplace can simply walk in; anyone else is redirected to a specific location for government workers to deal with'," she concludes.

Permalink Mark Unread

Reliably following a list of rules is almost the entire qualification for Lawful border police! (And overwhelming force, but that's the hegemon's job now.)

Permalink Mark Unread

"We cannot forbid people from entering Osirion without a notice period for the new law," the Minister for Law cautions, "unless we declare a state of emergency. And I understand it may take some time for the necessary insurance policies and prices to be worked out."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Is there an urgent problem here?"

Permalink Mark Unread

If everyone in the world can now freely and cheaply Teleport to Osirion, some people might do so who they don't want to allow! Foreign criminals, tricksters, evil cultists ...didn't someone mention succubi earlier?

Put another way, until today the only people who could freely Teleport in and wreak havoc were the powerful and rich. There are only so many of those, and it's possible to deal with them more or less individually. But now anyone can do it, which means a billion people or more just on Golarion! Even if there's no reason for such people to visit Osirion in particular, the total number of malicious and harmful visitors could increase greatly.

They would definitely be more secure border police in place, and he recommends fast-tracking the laws and also having an implementation ready to go in case they do end up declaring a state of emergency.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That seems wise. Add it to the list."

Permalink Mark Unread

The discussion goes on for some time, but nothing else seems urgent. They will reassure the population and the state and church hierarchies, and try to remain visibly in control and not behind events.

Permalink Mark Unread

The longer-term implications and changes will clearly require a great deal of planning and foresight. That means it's probably his duty to the state and to Abadar to boost his Cunning and Wisdom with Wishes, and then to spend a long time under Time Stop conferring with other wise people.

 

Being a cleric of Abadar is treated as a contract where He grants you power which you commit to use to advance your shared goals. The contract normally expires on death; Abadar can then propose to re-empower His petitioners in Axis, under new terms. 

It has not escaped Khemet's notice that the abundance of Wishes means people might no longer die of old age. Even if he doesn't know how it could be done, exactly, it doesn't seem the kind of problem that would stand up unlimited magic (unless Pharasma decides to object).

This would not change clerichood very much; people can already terminate that contract at will. Being pharaoh is nominally a contract of the same sort. There have not been enough pharaohs in New Osirion for one to decide to abdicate, but the law allows it in principle, although the pharaoh's lawful duty to the state might override that if the abdication stands to do harm.

 

He considers proclaiming that the pharaoh will not seek to prolong his mortal life. It won't be abdication of duty if it's announced long in advance, and there are potential benefits to term limits. Such a law might be seen as setting a precedent for other Osirian officers of state, and high society in general, so he'll need to discuss the possible social effects with his advisors. ...under Time Stop, with elevated Cunning and Wisdom, and once affairs have settled down enough to consider social effects at all.

Khemet firmly reminds himself that this is the best day in Osirian history, and that he was the luckiest man in the country even before that, and refocuses on the meeting at hand.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

When Gord comes back, he's alone and looking a little troubled.

"We'll figure something out," he tells Azalea. "We shouldn't leave them - or I suppose I can say it, shouldn't leave her alone, but we can do that in shifts now. I lost first shift, so now I need to start working out what to do with the rest of my life."

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea sets aside her reading -- catching up on magic research -- and gives him a small smile.

"That's a perennial problem," she agrees. She suspects that he won't take advice like 'relax' or 'go exploring and make friends'. But, then again, she hasn't exactly always taken advice like that either.

"Do you know what goal you want to go after, generally, and just need to figure out how to pursue it?" she asks. "Or are you still at the 'trying to find a goal that seems meaningful' stage?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"To set people free. To fight oppression. There's probably a better way to put it, less noble and poetic and more true to the bloody reality of war. Only I'm not sure if my goal is still meaningful."

"The only way forward has always been to fight, to do or die trying. That which does not kill us makes us stronger, but only if it could have killed us. Gorum teaches that's the fundamental truth of Creation, and I think he's right. If I'm not risking dying, I worry that I won't be able to grow stronger anymore. And if I can't hope to grow stronger, what can I do that anyone else can't? People will still need help, but - not the kind of help that I can give them."

"It might sound silly, thinking I could grow to rival the fixity fields and archmages and gods. Thinking that, by the time we find another world that needs our help, I could grow enough to matter next to you. And I'm not pretending I mattered in the fight today, next to you and the gods and everyone else who actually went out! Your victory is very well-deserved and very much yours! I just - used to always have a clear way forward, even if I didn't know how I'd get there, I knew I'd be stronger if I lived to see tomorrow. And now I don't."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Well, first of all, I think you can grow to rival fixity fields and archmages and gods," she begins. "Because clearly neither the gods nor myself actually understand what's possible -- we both thought we understood what the peak of achievable power looked like, and then we proved each other wrong. I have no reason to think that we've seen the limit of what people can achieve, especially with all the resources that they have now. There's a quote I heard a long time ago -- I forget where. 'To be human is to be more than human'. And I think that's true, that people have a fundamental drive to become more than they are, and surpass the limits set for them."

"And even if you don't manage it by the time the Milliways door opens again, there's no reason to think that there will stop being worlds to save. If it takes you three or ten worlds to catch up, there will still be infinitely many after that which can use your help," she continues.

She frowns a little. "I admit that I don't know what you mean by saying that things only make you stronger if they could have killed you, though. I have done several risky things in my life, but I don't think it's the danger that made me stronger -- it's the learning more, and building tools that made me more capable, robust, or efficient. And those all get easier, not harder, when you have a guarantee of safety to lean on that lets you reach further than you could alone."

Permalink Mark Unread

...this is another 'there's only one kind of magic' moment, isn't it.

"People grow stronger by risking their lives. It's - just how the world works. A fighter who trains all his life in safety, even if he has the best teachers in the world, will only get so far. A fighter who goes out and fights in the real world will die inside of a few years, nine times out of ten, but the ones who don't die will get strong enough to take on whole companies. And eventually they'll stop growing again, because fighting a company of recruits isn't challenging anymore, and they'll need to go fight some scary monster, or someone else who got to be as powerful as they are. But as long as they keep challenging themselves, and risking defeat and death, they'll keep getting stronger - without limit."

"And It's not just fighters. Wizards cast spells from Cunning, and they don't become much smarter by killing people the way fighters become stronger, but they still have to fight and risk their lives to ever get above second or third circle. It's why Cheliax has - had so many wizards at the Worldwound, they came here to fight demons so they could cast stronger spells. And a lot of them died in the process, or it wouldn't have worked."

"Even people like - skalds, who go singing into battle, they don't just become stronger and better at fighting, they become better singers, because they were using their songs to help them win. I met a monk once who came to the Worldwound to become better at meditation by hitting people."

"Clerics are actually a bit of an exception, because the gods can give more or fewer spells to the people they want to accomplish their goals. But we - they - still fight a lot. Even clerics of Sarenrae who wouldn't hurt a fly go out and risk their lives by healing people as the fighting rages. Not because that does more Good than healing them off the battlefield, because that way they'll be able to heal more people tomorrow."

"Except now no-one's going to be risking their lives much. Maybe the most powerful people will keep finding reasons to do so, but there won't be - normal people, born and raised in some farming village, going off and fighting the forests or bandits or joining a mercenary band, and becoming powerful adventurers and heroes who can change the fate of whole countries for the better. There will be just - peace. And it's worth it, for peace, and probably people will find other ways to grow and to matter."

"But not my way. Not anymore."

Permalink Mark Unread

"... huh. Huh."

She sits with that for a moment.

"Honestly, that makes a lot of things about Golarion make more sense," she finally replies. "And explains why there were not very many powerful wizards compared to the number of people trying to become powerful wizards."

She stares into space for a moment, before shaking her head and refocusing.

"So I have two immediate thoughts. For one, we can try to figure out why that happens, and see if there's a way to adapt it, or edit the criteria or something like that. Secondly, if it turns out that would be impossible for some reason, people can still opt into danger, if they feel like the tradeoff would be worth it. Unless knowing that they could be saved negates it, or something like that."

She narrows her eyes at him, consideringly.

"We should go fight a dragon. For science."

Permalink Mark Unread

That's really attractive! And a really attractive offer! But.

"It won't work if we know we're safe. Only if there's real danger, like getting everyone to promise not to raise us in our case, and not wanting to die. ...you're not mortal, so you can't even do that. And people absolutely opt into danger, that's what being an adventurer is, but the danger is real and most of them die."

"Also, I don't know any dragons other than Terendelev and I don't want to fight her anymore and anyway I don't know how to do it if she keeps flying. Have you met any dragons you'd want to fight lately?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"There are a bunch of people who hang out on Venus living as dragons," she offers. "I have no idea what Creation's self-improvement-through-murder magic would think of fighting them, but they're usually down for a fight. I was sort of hoping it would still count if you hadn't fully internalized that you're safe from dragons yet," she explains.

"If it did work, I could see it in action and it would give us a clue to figure out how to take advantage of it going forward. But if you're pretty sure it wouldn't count, then that's a dead end."

She drums her fingers on her knee.

"There are other experiments we could do. Like, did you know there's a spell that can make you believe something with no justification? Super creepy! But we could do experiments with that to see if it worked. That's kind of getting away from the real point, though."

"I get why you'd be sad about losing the opportunity to keep growing stronger in the way that has served you so far, but ... what's more important to you? Getting stronger, or getting stronger in that specific way?"

Permalink Mark Unread

"You can... use magic to make people believe they're in danger, to let them level without actually being in danger? That sounds too good to be true. I mean, if it worked, then whichever mage had it would be the most powerful in the world! And I guess I don't know that none of the greatest archmages did it that way, but - I've never heard of such a thing working. It looks like many secrets are going to come out now, so maybe by this time tomorrow everyone will be practicing that way!"

"If it doesn't work out, and I had to guess at why, I'd say - probably you also need to succeed at doing something actually hard, and not just believe it's hard. To risk failure, and not be secretly guaranteed success. Maybe the failure doesn't have to be specifically death, it's just a very final kind of failing at everything. But if all it took was fooling yourself, then I expect someone would have managed it by now, spell or no spell. I heard a foreign saying once: we can always make a better fool."

 

"And it's not that I don't want to find a new way. I like this way because it always works. If I couldn't find any safe or clever ways around something, I always had hope that eventually I'd overcome it by brute force and taking risks. 'Who dares, wins' - at least sometimes. Even if I couldn't help someone now when it mattered, I always knew I could at least grow strong enough to help others like them some day, and I knew what to do to get there."

"Maybe it's that - any new way I find is going to be something everyone can do now. Like the spell you mentioned, either it works for everyone or not at all. And I'm not sure how I feel about - only doing as much as other people, and not having any way of being better than that, by doing something I'm actually better at or by choosing to take risks I wouldn't ask of others."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Oh! I see," she responds. "That makes perfect sense, that you would want to have something you are good at that would let you stand out from the crowd."

She bites her lip thoughtfully.

"So my initial instinct is that you might be surprised, by how many people don't try. By which I mean ... There are a lot of people who are 'just' going to focus on living a content life, or who will focus on goals different from your goals -- getting better at music, discovering old secrets, becoming a socialite. And so, even when people all have so many resources to work with, they will still grow in different directions, leaving you a chance to distinguish yourself by being the person most dedicated to your goals. But honestly, does change that a bit. Magic can do things like bestow skills and mental attributes which we ... have no idea how to do without magic. So maybe that's not true, anymore, that people naturally differentiate themselves by what skills they intend to work on."

She sighs.

"I'm sorry. I wish I had an answer ready for you. I like being able to give people the things they want. But you're right; I don't know what you would be best at, what you can do better than everyone else. I know how I plan to keep growing -- studying magic and the mind, to see if I can figure out a way to join back up with my forks and be all of us at once -- but that's the thing which has always worked for me, not the thing which has worked for you."

"What do you think you would need to discover, or to have resolved, or to have be true, for you to feel as though you had a predictable path to power on which you could distinguish yourself again?" she asks.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord gives this some thought.

 

He doesn't want to feel as though he had a predictable path to power. He wants to really have one.

Or does he? It was, in some sense, only a conceit that he could grow in strength as a fighter without limit. He could grow strong enough to one day solve the problems in front of him, because they happened to be human-sized problems, and because he limited himself to some sense of the achievable; he didn't think about tackling bigger problems because he hadn't solved these ones yet.

He could have grown strong enough to threaten whole companies of men, but he couldn't have challenged Khorramzadeh as a fighter. Everyone fought with allies, yes, but the only people alive or recently dead who were actually strong enough to turn the tables against even a demon lord were all mages, or at least paladins. Being a cleric was obviously the thing to bet on, but equally obviously a cleric's power is only borrowed, and that would have been true even if he had really been Gorum's. Neither Norgorber nor Gorum would keep a Neutral Good cleric, and while he had no expectation of being that, he was hardly going to refrain if his path took him there.

Kurgess supposedly became a demigod just by being really, really good at athletics. But there are many conflicting stories, and Gord hadn't been living his life in hope of being the next Kurgess.

 

He could discover a way to become stronger. But he doesn't wish to find a way that would only work for him and not his allies.

He could - well, it could be true that he'd never need to fight again, and so didn't have to worry about it. He doesn't think the world is like that. It could be, if they never find any other worlds, but he's not going to bet on it.

He could conclude that there is no way he'll ever matter again, thoroughly enough to make him quit searching, and make peace with that. To genuinely believe there's nothing he can do anymore.

When he thinks about that, he feels - screaming horror, at the thought of giving up. A void, at the thought of never being able to make up for everything he regrets having done.

Reality doesn't owe it to him to be comfortable, or comforting. He doesn't want to be deluded about mattering. But - it doesn't feel like a conclusion he can contemplate accepting. Not now, maybe not ever.

 

What else is there? To keep trying, even though he sees no way for it to work, to never give up the struggle even if everyone leaves him in the dust, even if swords become meaningless and everyone fights with fields and Wishes and things he doesn't even have words for? To keep struggling even without faith?

He thinks he can do it. It's the kind of thing he could contemplate doing, before he met Cherry. 

But he wants to do better than that.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I had a - story," he concludes. "Everyone understands the world through stories. Mine was that I would become strong enough or die trying. The details didn't matter, because if I had no plan yet, being stronger would help with that. And I knew the future would always surprise me. So I took life one step at a time, and didn't think beyond the months ahead, the mission and the people in front of me."

"That story isn't true anymore. Maybe it never was, on a grand scale involving gods and worlds, only in my local backyard. Maybe I can find another small place where I'm big enough to help, but everyone can do that now, and many more people will. Which is good, of course, and I never really thought that I was the only one trying to fix the world. Even if it felt like it at times."

"If I thought those in power - that's you, now, and the gods, and everyone else who is going to find a way to greater power - if I thought everything would be fine now, everyone's going to be helped, and I could leave it all to you, I wouldn't worry about me not being strong enough."

"I'm not used to believing in that. Even when I know it, rationally, I don't feel like I don't need to be strong enough to challenge the gods on behalf of - someone I haven't even met yet. I still feel that the next time anything goes wrong, what I'll need to fix it won't be logic or Cunning or Splendor but in the ultimate resort always brute force, because people want different things and getting what I want means fighting someone else. I fight with words when I can, but having only words feels - terrifying."

"And, obviously, I'm wrong."

 

"I have allies now. Some of the strongest people around want most of the same things I do. I shouldn't be trying to play the lone rebel anymore, in this story. I should be relying on you - you personally, Azalea, and Desna and Cayden and Sarenrae and Milani and everyone else. If I still had a way to power, I'd share it with you, and if I ever have to seriously fight you I don't think I could win. I'm not looking for a way to become stronger than you are, I'd be a fool to build my life around that."

"So I think instead I should - go and find problems, and try to fix them, and ask you for help when I can't do it myself. The problems don't deserve to wait until I've grown stronger. I'll find out what I'm better at than anyone else who's trying, or someone else will figure it out and ask me to help. If I can't find anything I can't solve, or that you can't solve when I ask you to, that's one answer."

"And if I do find something you can't or won't help me with, I'll figure out where to go from there. I can't really plan it out in advance. And it will bother me that I have nothing to fall back on except other people. But - I hope it won't bother me too much, if when I keep finding problems you do help."

Permalink Mark Unread

"It's not really an answer. Not the kind I thought I had before. But the universe doesn't owe me a way to grow stronger and to win. A predictable path to power was probably just a silly idea to begin with."

"Most people never had a chance, even in my old world. Most farmers don't have the money or the raw skill or the chance to leave with a mercenary band, get training, survive a war and then go on to do whatever they want to. I wasn't that much better than everyone else, I was also lucky."

"We're better now. We fought and we won. We're not weaker than we used to be. We have stronger allies, and the people we wanted to help are stronger too. It would be silly of me to be sad that the world is better now. I'll probably just have to - try it, and figure it out as I go."

He looks at Azalea consideringly. "But if you have any better ideas, I'm all ears! Like the one about fighting a dragon. It sounds like a great way to relax and celebrate after a war! We should probably do some of that, before throwing ourselves at the hardest and most painful problems that are left."

Permalink Mark Unread

She grins at him. "I have been trying to get people to party. If fighting a dragon is appropriate relaxation, then who am I to argue?"

She pauses for a moment. "That said, I have two thoughts before we go find one. Firstly, I think that your plan to go find problems and solve them sounds great. Thank you so much. Like, yes, my self-tree is powerful. But everyone else outnumbers us by millions to one at least, once you count all the outsiders. So we may be able to solve problems with brute force, but we just don't have enough attention to notice everything that's inevitably going to go wrong and attend to it. Having other people helping with that is really nice, and I feel confident we can trust you to do so well. After the dragon, I can hook you into our queue of problems someone has raised which we haven't gotten to deal with yet, if you'd like."

"And secondly -- I think you should still plan on surpassing me in power. I'm not going to make it easy on you, because I intend to keep getting better. But ... it would be sad, if the difficulty of the task ended up being an excuse to stop growing. Ten years ago? I was an ordinary woman with no particular power. I have no idea what is going to be possible in another ten."

 

She hops up and switches into light ceramic-composite plate armor.

"What kind of dragon are you in the mood for? My world has immersive stories that would let us fight a recreation of a dragon of legend, but we might be able to get an actual dragon. I'm sure at least one of them wants to have a fight right now."

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord thinks planning to surpass Cherry is rather doubtful, as plans go. It has the right spirit, though.

Not a plan or a goal, then. An aspiration.

"I won't stop trying," he agrees. "Not trying to surpass you because I need to be stronger than you are, because we might be opposed one day and I have to live my life preparing for that moment. But because we'll always keep striving. And" - he grins - "because it would be really fun to beat you to saving a world for once!"

 

"Recreation of a dragon of legend, ha - we can literally recreate the dragons of legend by resurrecting them now, we don't need stories! Or we could go meet them in their afterlives." He considers. "This is the point where if I really were a cleric of Gorum, I'd cast a Miracle to let us fight a suitable dragon. But we can still go to his domain in Elysium and look for a fight. Or -"

He turns around. Does Cayden's trick of always-having-been-there work the other way, if Gord expects him to be right there at the Milliways bar?

Permalink Mark Unread

It does! It really does!! Good on you for figuring that out.

Cayden grins his very best grin. "I have saved the very best dragon for you," he says dramatically, and snaps his fingers.

A pair of heavy wooden doors fades into existence along one wall. They are decorated with intricate wooden carvings, or perhaps they are made of living wood, their leaves stirring in an imaginary breeze. Little lizards with brilliantly-colored frills dart along the boughs, freezing to look at Azalea and breathe tiny warning plumes of fire when she gets too close.

Permalink Mark Unread

Aww! The lizards are cute.

She thinks for a moment about how she should prepare for the fight. Dragons suggest fire resistance, but ... where would it end? She's not going to fight it with wishes.

She glances over at Gord to see what he's got. His only relevant enchanted item is a sword, so she gives herself a crossbow with a similar enchantment and a quiver full of mundane bolts. She is going to give herself a little bit of targeting assist, though, because Gord is definitely more skilled with his sword than she is with her bow.

The rest of her equipment is entirely mundane, but her armor has pretty good comfort and heat resistance. She puts a compact first-aid kit on one hip and a water bottle on the other, and then reaches into her settings to turn off most of her fixity-based defenses. She leaves her pain response configurable, though. There's no need to be stupid about it.

 

Then she walks up to the doors, and glances at Gord to be sure he's ready, before pulling them open.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gorum's divine domain lies in Elysium, in an endless plain ravaged by endless war.

Castles stand proud or lie in smoking ruins. Cavalry charges are met by bears and wizards and lone heroes. Champions fight duels, and fall, and rise to fight again. Alliance are made and broken, fortunes made and ruined, in the space of an hour. None die who do not wish it; but without the risk of death there is no true growth.

And over it all great shapes wheel, their very shadows striking terror into the hearts of the unwary. Great wyrms, copper and brass, blue-white and red-black and more, in flights unseen on Golarion since before Earthfall, their might unmatched by any upstart mortal race. They are not arrogant, for under Gorum's rule any arrogance soon punishes itself, and yet they ride the currents of air triumphantly. They are the scions of the first and greatest mortal race, the heirs of aeons, the match of any but the gods; and they will face any challenger and smite them back down into the dust.

 

...honestly, these dragons might be a little too big to take on with a +1 sword and crossbow and a first aid kit.

Permalink Mark Unread

Cayden's realm is close to Gorum's. It is called the Fields of Battle, and it is similar in some ways.

People fight each other, for petty reasons or for no reason at all. They try their strength and wits against each other. The smallest bird and the greatest mage can find their match there, often in each other. Trees are burned by fireballs and wyrms and rise anew the next round, ready to strike down their enemies.

But they do it all with a smile, and a clap on the back at the end. They rest and drink and play and kiss, around and throughout the fighting. They stop bouts to accuse each other of cheating, or to ask in admiration how something was done, or just for a drink. They fight and drink and dance and dance-fight and drunk-fight, and they have elaborate competitions of rhyming insults that deal real damage if the audience likes them. They have every sport that gets your heart pumping with excitement, crossed with archery and with ray-of-frost tag and with each other, unbothered by little things like gravity and causality and sense. 

Nobody in Cayden's domain ever chooses to risk true death in battle. What would be the fun in that?

Permalink Mark Unread

Gorum and Cayden's realms aren't really separate. Elysium doesn't do silly things like boundaries and rules, the people wouldn't stand for it. The two realms intermingle and shade into each other, and people come and go as they please. Everyone gravitates towards what they enjoy, and tries the other thing sometimes, to see what all the excitement's about.

Being in a god's domain, in Elysium, doesn't really mean being in Their power, except in the most boring and literal of senses. It means accepting the god's power and domains because they speak to you for the moment, and so partaking of what They make of their surroundings. But above all, it means being with like-minded people. 

The kind of fight Gord and Azalea want right now, and the like-minded dragon who'll give it to them, lie much more in Cayden's realm than in Gorum's.

 

The doors open on a sparsely wooded plain.

There are brilliant colors everywhere, plants, flowers, streams, the very grass and sky seem more vibrant and truer to life than anything on the Material. Like spending your life on a quest for a mythical Sky and seeing it for the first time, like the very first illusion you ever cast to discover there are colors not found in nature, like sight granted to the halfway-blind, Elysium is brighter, more vivid, more right than your life so far. It is the world seen not just the way it is but the way you always wanted it to be, and the way for it to be that's best for you even if you didn't know to want it yet.

Permalink Mark Unread

A four-foot-long purple dragon with dragonfly wings and a huge grin jumps out excitedly from behind a tree.

"Hi! I'm Aivu! I've heard all about you! I'm so excited you came to play with me! I mean fight me. Come fight me, brave adventurers!" She strikes a dramatic pose.

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord has never met a havoc dragon, but some cues are just obvious. "Are you a great wyrm shapeshifted to a little dragon, because we must prove ourselves worthy of your true form?" he guesses.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That would be fun! Yesterday I thought it'd take me forever to grow up! But then you gave us the fixity, so I don't have to anymore! Now, behold my awesomeness!"

Permalink Mark Unread

She stretches, and grows, and keeps growing, inflating and glittering like an iridescent soap bubble in the sun until she towers over them, a hundred feet long and twice that in wingspan. "I am a little dragon, shapeshifted to a great wyrm! Winter transformed to summer, fruit ripened out of season!"

"Come challenge me, great heroes, and see if you can land a blow!" she cries in a great voice, and the sound of it is the inspiration of a trumpet calling to arms, the joy of victory in the evening and the courage needed to seek it the morning before. It can make everyone who hears it brave and strong and free, better at love and at war and at every skill there is through sheer bravery, and you can stop it with your will or with the fixity field but why would you deny the clarion call of battle and adventure?

Permalink Mark Unread

Heroism has been white-listed by her self-tree as 'probably harmless and temporary, pending further investigation', so her fixity crystal doesn't pick the spell apart as it settles across her mind. Instead, it just locks her out of sensitive settings and drops an 'intoxicated' flag on her public profile until she sobers up.

"Have at thee, wyrm!" she cries, pulling out her crossbow and moving to the side so that Gord has clear space to try and close.

Permalink Mark Unread

"For freedoooom!"

Gord can't realistically hit a great wyrm, but maybe if he tries hard enough something will come out of it?

Permalink Mark Unread

"Go go go go go!" Quickened wind wall!

A sudden updraft flicks away any crossbow bolts, but Gord isn't impeded until -

Grease!

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea quickly scans the terrain to see if there's a place where she can get a better vantage on Aivu -- maybe one where the dragon won't be able to interpose a wind wall, or where she could get above and jump down -- while she reloads.

Permalink Mark Unread

She didn't put the wind wall all around herself, that wouldn't be any fun!

Permalink Mark Unread

Gord catches himself at the last moment and skitters forward through the grease patch. He'll settle for at least touching the dragon with his sword, can he do that?

Permalink Mark Unread

A cloud of opaque mist springs up around Aivu! He can hear laughing inside it, until the sound cuts away.

How's Gord at blind fighting?

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea scrambles up a nearby tree, and looks out over the fog to see if she can spot any swirls made by the passage of Aivu's large form.

If the dragon keeps this up, she's going to give Gord and herself nightvision and see if that helps. But she can start off with firing for the most-likely looking curl of mist (out of Gord's path).

"A great wyrm and a great coward, it seems!" she taunts.

Permalink Mark Unread

Running blindly through a fog cloud trying to hit a colossal dragon is a really bad idea! All his instincts are telling him not to do it!!

...clearly that means he should do it, it's that kind of fight. Have at thee, fog cloud!

Permalink Mark Unread

No, see, when you couldn't hear me laugh anymore, that was a hint!!

Dimension door behind Azalea's tree. Can she quietly sneak up and trip Azalea with her tail?

Aivu did not practice being stealthy (and was Small for almost all her life), but if she pokes Azalea with her tail right after she dimension doors in -

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea is listening intently, but it still takes her a moment too long to realize that the sound of Aivu shifting her weight is coming from behind her.

"Ack!"

She rolls off the tree branch, but not quite quickly enough to avoid the poke from Aivu's tail. Her armor cushions her fall, non-newtonian fluid inserts briefly stiffening to protect her from the impact. She rolls to her feet and looses another crossbow bolt towards the suddenly appearing dragon.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Hee!"

Can they catch her if she flies? She'll stick to ground level, and she doesn't really have a lot of space to maneuver between the trees, but she is very fast going in a straight line and she can inexplicably turn 180 degrees in an instant and zoom off just as fast the other way.

Permalink Mark Unread

Blasted fog -

...alright, point to the dragon.

Gord will consider the trees, and then circle around and try to cut off Aivu and herd her towards Azalea. 

Permalink Mark Unread

What if a colossal dragon flies straight at him, almost ten times faster than he can run, and instantaneously stop at the literal last moment just out of sword-reach?

Permalink Mark Unread

Then she gets to very very quickly turn around and start flying the other way, apparently! How is she that quick?? He didn't throw himself to the ground but he did instinctively bring up his sword, and didn't poke her with it in time!

...How about he just starts running towards her and trying to touch her with his sword and not stop.

Permalink Mark Unread

Then he can successfully herd her towards Azalea! She's still flitting around very quickly, but she doesn't have as much room to do it in.

Permalink Mark Unread

Hmm. She's fast, but she's also long. Azalea glances at the layout of the trees, and sees if she can get into position to fire one shot which Aivu will dodge, and then a second which she will hopefully dodge into and not be able to get her tail out of the way of.

She runs for her selected spot and lets off the first shot.

Permalink Mark Unread

Dodge dodge dodge!!

Permalink Mark Unread

But does she dodge into the second shot, carefully yet hastily aimed to cut off her most likely avenue of retreat?

Permalink Mark Unread

Colossal dragons: not actually great at dodging!! The bolt hits her with a ping.

"Hurrah!" Aivu claps her wings. (This is very impressive when you have a wingspan of over a hundred feet and the iridescent wings of a dragonfly made from soap bubbles.)

"Now that we've warmed up, let's give you a way to catch me! This is really fun even if you don't have wings!" And she does something to the area around them, which Azalea's fixity HUD will tag as planar infusion artist gravity and which Gord's inner ear will tag as gravity, where the Abyss did it go?!

Permalink Mark Unread

Now wait just a minute -

Permalink Mark Unread

"It works how you want it to work! Down isn't gone, it's in your head!" And with a laugh and a massive flap of her wings, Aivu takes to the skies.

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea blinks, and then she tells her mind that the trees are giant roots hanging from the ceiling of a colossal cavern, and she falls down into the sky.

"Woo! The enemy's gate is down!" she calls as she lifts her arms into a dive.

Her real question is what this does to her crossbow bolts. She fires a shot experimentally, not particularly expecting it to hit. Her self-tree are perfectionists, but her targeting software was still built on the assumption that gravity was, if not consistent, at least detectable. It throws an error and her shot flies wide.

That's fine, though. Aivu is big enough that it's easy to convince her brain that she's a spaceship, which makes the only difficult part of charging her keeping control of her fall so that she doesn't go into a tumble.

Permalink Mark Unread

Come on come on up is down you just have to believe it strongly enough -

Gord runs into the wind wall.

Permalink Mark Unread

And now he's falling flying moving through the sky and every time he looks down towards the ground he starts falling back so how about he only looks at Aivu! Aivu is down! He is plunging down on her from a great height and none of the scenery matters!

...After a few rounds it becomes clear that this is not the optimal strategy for catching her because she's still faster than he is, unless he falls in a straight line for long enough, but then she can turn around faster than he can.

All right, new plan: down is where Aivu is going to be in a round. He has to guess where she's going in time to accelerate, and not look too hard at the trees that are trying to remind him they usually have their pointy bits up, but if he can catch her just once he's going to get hold of her tail and never let go again! ...not for a little while, anyway.

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea pulls up a visualization of the trajectory of her bolt and then flips her targeting algorithm into "arena simulates microgravity" mode, which is probably close enough. Aivu's ridiculous ability to turn on a dime has sent her shooting around in a slingshot trajectory which nearly intersected a boulder before she re-designated the ground as up.

She imagines decides that there's a trio of pinhole black holes being magnetically suspended at a convenient point near the center of the area, to make a stabilized platform from which to try and land a hit. This proves to be either too hard for her to visualize correctly or incompatible with the magic, because it sends her on a gut-wrenching trajectory that leaves her spinning and completely confused about which way is down.

She squeezes her eyes shut, and then opens them and re-focuses on Aivu. Now she just needs to stop spinning.

Permalink Mark Unread

Oh no! Flying can be hard at first! Wings really help with the not spinning.

Aivu flies over and carefully catches her boot in a giant claw. This will stop Azalea spinning and also give Aivu another point!

Permalink Mark Unread

And it will make Aivu stand still hover long enough for Gord to come dopplering in from the far edge of the arena with a mighty cry of "aaaaaaAT THEE!", give her a solid whack with his sword, and be flung back out by a sweep of her tail before he can grab on.

Permalink Mark Unread

Now Azalea wishes she had built a sticky goo dispenser a hands-free chemical grappling solution into these boots.

"You're surprisingly sneaky for someone larger than my house," she laughs.

She brings her crossbow down and fires a shot between her legs, while also deciding that Aivu is holding her upside-down by the boot and falling out of reach.

Permalink Mark Unread

She can't dodge a bolt at melee range, but she can fling Azalea away right afterwards! Have some more non-spinning flight! This is so much fun!!

Permalink Mark Unread

They can keep chasing each other, in the sky and among the trees, dodging wind walls and conjured water raining from the sky, navigating a forest without any gravity at all by pushing off the trees, and generally having a good time.

Permalink Mark Unread

"That," she exclaims, flopping against Aivu's side. "Was amazing."

She is not nearly as fit as Gord -- although the subjective gravity meant that she kept up fine -- so she is physically exhausted.

Permalink Mark Unread

"It was the best dragon fight I've ever had," Gord agrees solemnly, but his lips are twitching.

Permalink Mark Unread

Aivu shrinks back so she can look them in the face instead of having them be smaller than her face. She's still big enough to Azalea to lean against.

"It really, really was!"

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea flicks her normal protections back on, and feels the lactic acid disappear from her muscles and various other biochemical levers get pulled back to their setpoints, leaving her merely pleasantly tired.

"I think I might need to make subjuctive-gravity obstacle courses into a sport," she continues. "I've played microgravity soccer and piloted singularity-controlled spaceships, but that was something else. A completely different way of flying."

Permalink Mark Unread

"I've only tried the regular Fly spell before. And I used to think jumping of a cliff with Feather Fall was exciting!" Gord grins broadly. "You're right, this is something else."

Permalink Mark Unread

"Isn't it? I'm so glad everyone can fly now! A life without flying sounds very boring."

Permalink Mark Unread

"We managed somehow," she says dryly. "Are there other things about being a dragon you think people should try?"

It's sort of dizzying, the number of experiences that magic opens up. She's wanted to try having wings for a long time, and now that might be possible without worrying about long-term side effects.

Permalink Mark Unread

Yes!!! Aivu is so so glad she asked! She knows all the best things about being a dragon!

You can shapeshift into any humanoid or animal, so you can do anything anyone can do, and you do it constantly, without thought. You can fly and swim and walk and climb and burrow, you can see the world as anyone and everyone sees it, you can talk to anyone and see and hear and smell and feel things the way they do so you can really understand them.

And you can make gravity weaker or stronger an make it point any way or no way or whichever-way-anyone-wants, and make time all around you pass faster or slower or not at all, and create plants and rivers and ponds all around you, and you can sing and dance and act and play any instrument (comic songs are traditional) and have lots of magic but many people have magic.

Being a havoc dragon like Aivu is means always changing things around you for the better - landscapes, people, reality itself. Never standing still, never being bored or boring, never accepting something being bad and never accepting something is good enough and can't be made even better.

Aivu had to wait until she grew up bigger and stronger so she could go help people outside Elysium, but now she doesn't need to wait anymore and the people don't need her help nearly as much and this is so much better!!

"Thank you," she adds, projecting every bit of earnestness she can.

Permalink Mark Unread

Azalea smiles up at her.

"You're most welcome. I am confident that if you had developed fixity fields before I did, you would be just as ready to share them. Although I suspect you would be hard-pressed to match Gord's door-related good luck, which may be beyond both of us," she jokes.

Permalink Mark Unread

"I'll open every door I see from now on!" Aivu promises.

Permalink Mark Unread

"Next time it'll be someone else opening the door. Let's make them as lucky as I was."

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

The engines of creation in Axis are never still.

They have delved the arts of a thousand worlds, spent aeons uncounted extracting value from the equations of physics. Theirs are all the creations of mortal minds and hands, open in Abadar's vaults; and a thousand times more that mortals were never allowed to know, wonders restricted by the old contracts of Creation, things unimagined in Heaven or Hell.

They are the beings of pure Law and intellect. They are the only ones Otolmens trusts to use technology responsibly; the only ones Asmodeus trusted to keep His secrets; the only ones Iomedae trusted to keep the weapons of last resort, should a threat arise greater than Rovagug. 

They will take the technology of a new world, and with it they will fashion wonders unsurpassed.

Permalink Mark Unread

The very first thing everyone in Axis does, when Abadar announces the Ash Tree's gift to Creation, is to Wish up all their abilitystats, make themselves 6/6/6 headbands, fashion maximally time-dilated demiplanes with permanent gates, cast Time Stop, and start forking.

It wouldn't do for someone else to get there a millisecond earlier and surpass their wonders, after all. He who first boards the exponential train shall reap great rewards in the markets of tomorrow.

Permalink Mark Unread

You don't have to do this, you know. You can just relax and enjoy life with the rest of us!

Permalink Mark Unread

Don't be ridiculous, there's a very simple theorem proving that acquiring fungible resources is a convergent instrumental goal for all rational agents.

Permalink Mark Unread

They don't trust the mental magics, not yet. So they place a new bounty for unaugmented-human-understandable proofs that those wish wordings are safe, alongside the thousands of other outstanding bounties -- for security holes, for bug fixes, for problems of mathematics not yet solved on Earth -- which they post as a matter of course.

Money pours out of their self-tree's accounts and into the coffers of Axis, and answers pour back the other way, and everyone is wealthier after the exchange.

Permalink Mark Unread

Heaven learns from the last war, and prepares for the next.

 

Creation balanced on a razor's edge for almost all of its existence. Neither Good nor Evil could crush each other swiftly; but there was no truce, and the mortals suffered for it. They made many errors, great and small, and they will be unsparing in their judgement of their own mistakes.

Lawful Good isn't made to fight wars; it is barely made to win them. They are Good contorted against itself almost to the breaking point: abandoning some to rescue others, killing enemies to save friends, hating every moment of it. The best Good generals may be Lawful, but the best generals aren't Good. Good lacks the passion and the drive to win at any cost, the narrowness that thinks only of cutting, the commitment of calling someone an enemy and truly desiring their destruction. 

They are Good, and they are Lawful. They picked up the sword because they had to, and hated every moment of it. And many of them throw down their swords as soon as they can, or break them, and seek shelter in Nirvana.

 

But many others remain in Heaven, and take council, and resolve: 

They will not be caught unprepared again.

They will train, and learn, and build. They will give of themselves, and sacrifice, and strive towards perfection.

When the door opens on the next world there will not be enemies, or casualties, or triage. There will not be a war. They will be strong enough to not need those anymore.

There will be only rescue, and healing.

Permalink Mark Unread

Some of them sit in on these meetings too, and help where they can. They weren't able to be there for the hardest parts of the struggle for Creation, but they have just as much interest in making sure that contact with the next world goes more smoothly.

Permalink Mark Unread

Lawful Good was never only about war. It was a burden they took on of necessity, with Neutral Good unwilling to hurt Evil, and Chaotic Good unable to coordinate a war. But there have always been people who are Good, and Lawful, and yet balance their self-sacrifice with self-fulfillment. Law is not a burden. Good is not abnegation.

You can join us now. Lay down your burdens and tend to your own needs. You matter too, no less than every one else. Join us in rest and healing and new growth, in the Summerlands where the grass is golden and all mortal sorrows are finally left behind.

Permalink Mark Unread

Elysium is wild, and free, and infinite. It is not in its nature to obey any one rule, however well-intentioned.

Some of the gods put fixity fields in Their domains, and give magic freely to all who come there. Others of its inhabitants carry the generators forth into the wilderness, far out where only the Greatest Teleport can take them. They do not expand the fields' reach near other people who have their own, or who choose to go without; it would be rude to one's neighbors.

It is easy, now, to take a year or a decade off to yourself under Time Stop and come back to pick up your life where you left it. To lose yourself in the wilderness, to contemplate your true love at first sight under the trees as the centuries slowly tick by. And it is easy, also, to wake up one morning and find the world you knew ancient history, the latest advances of science and magic from Axis and Heaven making your life's labour obsolete a dozen times over, your friends become half-strangers with new experiences and new revelations unshared.

The people who choose to live in Elysium, who do not ride the hyper-optimized frothy wavefront of all that is latest and greatest in Creation, wouldn't have it any other way. They're not having to choose between Evils, now, only between different Goods; and making that choice is the essence of freedom.

There are fields in Elysium where one may wander and delight in the goodness and beauty of nature, and each other, and Creation itself. They are not marred any longer by the remembrance of suffering outside their borders. There one can forget their cares, and lay down their burden in the cause of Good, and have unmitigated - fun.

Permalink Mark Unread

And they are here too, in and out of Elysium as the whim takes them. There is always someone new to meet, and some new art or game or sport to discover. It is what they always wanted, and it makes them weep with joy to see it realized.

Permalink Mark Unread

Nirvana is finally healing.

It is a vast plain lit by the glory of a thousand suns. It is a quiet forest meadow in the shade of the aspen trees. It is city and wilderness and house and hospital and a trillion other things, for a trillion people who need help each in their own way, because there are no more budgets or laws against healing and they must not fail them again. And every door and portal, every banner borne by an expedition setting out to search desperately for someone lost and unaccounted for in the grand tale of Creation, bears the oath: no one left behind.

Never ever again.

 

Some people need more help than others. They were hurt terribly, by millenia of torture, by the nature of the planes they were sentenced to, by cruel fate and uncaring nature and by Evil incarnate. But the power of Good unleashed, free at last of all shackles, doesn't care about trifles of difficulty or cost.

Good often appears ineffective. Their strictures forbid the best strategies and drive away allies; their values clash with natural selfishness; their altruism leaves them poor, for they give away their aid for nothing in return. People try to work around Good's weakness, with Law and with allies of other alignments and with Evil works towards the greater Good that damn the doer to save others in turn. And still Asmodeus by himself could face down all three Good afterlives; a true alliance of Evil would have crushed them utterly.

But Good is only weak at adopting Evil's ways. It is only ineffective at hurting Evil like Evil hurts others. Healing, helping, promoting the values of others are not tools of war. They are tools of peace, and Creation had not known true peace since the War in Heaven. With no-one left to oppose them, they are not weak. 

Sarenrae is of the first Eight, greatest of the gods of Creation. She is pure Good, unalloyed with Chaos, uncaring for aught but Her singular mission; and in Her own domain, turned to its proper use, Her power is absolute. None who still live, and come to Her, remain unhealed.

 

Those who are dead and gone, destroyed beyond recovery, will take a little longer.

Permalink Mark Unread

For years, they have had a bounty out for faster than light travel. Not just for the joy of exploration, but for what it means about access to the far distant past of Earth. Now, Desna has handed them that tool.

One of the first things they do, in the brave new world, is send out probes to scan the entirety of Earth's forward lightcone. When they have captured it in exact detail, down to every last quark, they begin construction of the largest computer ever made, and they begin to run a physics simulation backwards, turning back time.

It is slow, at first, with many billions of cubic lightyears to simulate. But as the lightcone shrinks, so too does the time between one clock tick and the next. Inexorably, they wind back the cruel hand of entropy, and pluck people thought beyond help from the past. And all the countless dead of Earth wake in Nirvana, where they can heal until they are ready to join everyone else in the future.

 

Catching the soul-dead of Creation is harder. With godstuff remaining unobservable, none but the gods can obtain all the information necessary. But even gods do not have to work alone, and as they build more computer capacity, they lend it to the gods' pastwatching efforts -- a dedicated scrying implement larger than galaxies. Under the gods direction, they peel back the moments and rescue the soul-dead from oblivion.

Permalink Mark Unread

The Nethys Project starts in Nirvana, in the heart of Sarenrae's power to heal all hurts, her adamant refusal to accept that He was broken. And then it spreads, mile by mile and plane by plane, until it comes to encompass all of Creation; to the deepest voids between the stars that only Desna has seen, and depths of the Maelstrom that even She has not plumbed.

 

Nethys sees everything. The gods sought to kill Him and left Him with no refuge, so He shattered and claimed all of Creation for His own. 

His shards talk to each other, and their knowledge slowly percolates to the rest of Himself. But the shards are small, and cannot hold all that He knows; and if only one shard knew something, it could be destroyed by another god and the knowledge lost to Him. So they forget, and mix their knowledge until it spreads across all of Him, randomly and unpredictably. He can query the rest of Himself; but it would take a long time to recover all the fragments of knowledge learned over a thousand slow years by the part of Himself forced to helplessly watch a single soul trapped in Hell.

The shard of Him that lives in Sarenrae's heart prefers this plan. Sending the gods on a journey of discovery and enlightenment, rewarding Them for Their new-found wisdom, will give the rest of Himself a reason to agree. Some of His shards might have chosen to stay separate otherwise, because it serves His values of knowing everything, and because it is so painful to reunite. But He has hope now that She can truly heal Him, no matter how long and hard the road.

It will take time to do it, and to do it right. Nethys's shards need to be cajoled and convinced and bargained with, one by one, they need to be taught everything the re-coalescing core of Nethys knows to agree to join it. But it is more than worth it to rescue the people they thought lost to them, lost to the depths of the Hells and the mists of time.

Good does not think in terms of costs and prices. They would labor tirelessly, they would give all of themselves, to save just one more person. In a sense it doesn't matter that they fight to save every soul lost to Creation; it is not as if they can try any harder. But for their own sakes, they too are buoyed by the concrete, tangible, all-pervading hope; and their friends of other alignments can rest easier, knowing that Good's long suffering of watching the rest of Creation suffer is finally, slowly, coming to an end.

Permalink Mark Unread

 

Permalink Mark Unread

There is a woman. She has many names. She used to be splintered, disconnected from herselves, but magic has fixed that, just like it has fixed everything. She stands in a million places, talking to a million people. She looks like whatever she wants to look like in the moment, but often she looks like a normal human with tree-flowers woven into her hair.

Everyone is free. Everyone is safe, and whole, and healed. She has no more work to do, all her goals accomplished. There is nothing she feels a driving, burning need to do, only the things that she wants to do. So she writes fiction, and sees plays, and codes algorithms, and works to figure out how to take that next step, across the void between Creations and into somewhere new that still needs her help.

And she does not do these things alone. It is hard, sometimes, to remember the simple mortal woman she used to be, now that she is wiser, more intelligent, more charismatic -- now that she sees from so many simultaneous perspectives, and weaves together the memories flawlessly. Her friends who haven't chosen to walk quite so far down the path of self-improvement have their own trouble understanding. It is good, that not everyone feels the need, to set aside mortal things for a time and join her in her million reflected shards. But enough people are lured in by the temptation of being everywhere and meeting everyone and being everything they can be, that she has people who remain her equals, and her friends. They dance through the local multiverse, joyously exploring, and everywhere they go people are lifted up. People sing, love, dance, eat, cry, read, cook, discover, and do a million stranger things beyond comprehension.

And they sit in a bar between the worlds, and toast to the remaking of Creation.

Permalink Mark Unread

In a bar at the end of the Universe a woman who is a butterfly waits for someone new to open the door.

Sometimes She has friends waiting with Her. Sometimes one of them stays there instead, alone and in every possible combination, trying to commit as hard as they can not to open the door back to Creation or to Cherry's world, in case the mysterious landlords will let them visit and help more worlds that way.

She has met some people She really likes in Cherry's world, people who traveled and sought and rescued and helped others long before She was there to help them. She has adopted one of their slogans in honor of their friendship, embroidered on her hat with the words:

Desnan Cherries

         S&R